《Life: A Black and White Film》


 prologue

    After 2.5 months off (well, kind of¡­ we still got to hang out together in Don¡¯t Be So Proud), as we come up on October, I¡¯m back with my own project. Like I always have for my own translations, updates will be regular and on a schedule. So come back on Tuesday evening (N. American time) for the next one.


    (Side note: I will continue to translate Proud until Peanuts returns and will absolutely strive my hardest to update on its usual day, but I still am not committing to a fixed schedule for it.)


    My longest introduction for a project yet, probably because I am fascinated by this novel, Life: A Black and White Film. Prologue to follow after my words.


    Novel: Ò»ÉúÒ»ÊÀ£¬ºÚ°×Ó°»­ Life: A Black and White Film Author: Mo Bao Fei Bao Translation schedule: Updates posted on Tuesday and Friday evenings, N. American time Start date: Today! Anticipated end date: April-ish 2018


    I feel like, in the community of English readers, there¡¯s a bit of an incomplete view of who Mo Bao Fei Bao is as an author. We¡¯ve seen from the translations to date that her writing can be poetic, poignant, touching, fluffy, and just plain ¡®ol fun. (At least, I hope so. If not, please blame yours truly,  the translator, and not the author, and then trust me that her writing can be all those things.) But, I feel I¡¯ve also been guilty of limiting everyone¡¯s perception of her as an author of ¡°sweet writing.¡± I know I¡¯ve mentioned that her writing is very versatile, but the stories I¡¯ve chosen to translate generally are sweet, including even the slightly melancholic, bittersweet Together Forever. LOL, I guess it¡¯s because sweet stories are generally less taxing mentally and emotionally to translate. I hope, though, that this novel of hers that I¡¯ve chosen to translate next will broaden your perspective of the author.


    Mo Bao Fei Bao has one series in her portfolio called the Ò»ÉúÒ»ÊÀ  series, to which this novel belongs. Before this book was written in the fall of 2015, I used to translate the series name as One Life, One Incarnation, because the idea of past and present lives played such a significant role in the first two stories. Older readers can probably guess that the series includes One Life, One Incarnation: Beautiful Bones. However, in 2014, there was a crackdown in China banning any novels from writing things that were deemed ¡°unwholesome¡±, and hence, though this story is still part of the same series, it does not feature the underground mafia/triad-like families or the ¡°superstitious¡± theme of past/present lives. For this story, Ò»ÉúÒ»ÊÀ, which literally does mean ¡°one life, one incarnation,¡± should be thought of more as ¡°an entire lifetime¡± or ¡°this life,¡± and hence, for the title of this novel I decided to translate the name as Life: A Black and White Film. (Note: In the additional comments during My Darling¡®s translation, I mentioned this story and still called it ¡°One Life, One Incarnation: A Black and White Film.¡±)


    I think of this entire series as Mo Bao Fei Bao¡¯s ¡°sandbox,¡± where she freely plays and allows her imagination and all the ¡°different¡± ideas she has to go free. You got one view of this in Beautiful Bones, with the exquisite, poetic writing and the unique idea (at the time; some have since followed with this idea) of past/present love taking place in modern times. Beautiful Bones still has the sweetness, though, that many of you associate with the name, Mo Bao Fei Bao. In contrast to Beautiful Bones¡¯s exquisiteness, Black and White¡¯s writing, I find, has branched off into something even more different. ¡°Thrilling,¡± ¡°gripping,¡± are more the words I¡¯m looking for, but I certainly would not use ¡°sweet¡± to overall describe the story or romance.<>This UNAUTHORIZED copy was taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    <>You should be reading this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Wen Han has arrived in Nepal on vacation and, as a Buddhist believer, also a pilgrimage. But very shortly after entering the borders, she runs in again into someone she had had one encounter with six months ago, hundreds of miles away on the far-off Tibetan Plateau. He, at the time, had been a monk. But now, when she saw him, he had returned to the secular life and carried a gun on him. She inadvertently gets to know this man, Cheng Muyun, more, and each time, as another layer of him is revealed, she is both terrified and drawn to him. A rogue? A criminal? Or something else? Dangerous, yes. Yet, he can be so tender. But always magnetic. With each step closer that she gets to him, though, Wen Han, an ordinary, 1/4-Chinese girl from Moscow, is drawn more into a dangerous, frightening world she had never before imagined. And with each step, as she understands this man named Cheng Muyun more, her heart falls more for him, deeper and deeper, until the thought of being apart from him is too hard to bear. But, they are fated to separate¡ªfrom the very first day, he had told her that.


    I like Wen Han a lot. She is not one of those female leads who can stand shoulder to shoulder with an unbelievably amazing male lead and rival his ability. She is an ordinary girl and will react as ordinary girls will after being thrust into terrifying situations. But she carries an inner strength in her and has a good head on her shoulders.


    My Darling readers may remember that Black and White was mentioned in that story. I will quote from the description that was given of Cheng Muyun. ¡°¡­ a man who had been a wicked person in the first half of his life while in the second half had turned from his wicked ways, though still not stepping wholly onto a path of righteousness. With his blood-stained hands, he led the police''s secret underground ops team, fighting evil with evil.¡±


    The characters in this story are what are so fascinating to me. You think you¡¯ve figured out Cheng Muyun, then yet another layer is peeled off and you learn more. You think you hate him, think you¡¯re terrified of him, but then (sometimes much, much later) you realize why he did something and you understand, though you may or may not agree. I am mesmerized by Cheng Muyun. He¡¯s like a breathing paradox¡ªrighteous or evil? worthy of respect or deserving of loathing? love him or fear him? be terrified of what he does or pity him that he has to do it? Don¡¯t let your early opinions of him deceive you. You may be shocked by this character in the beginning, even turned off, but there is much more to him.


    The same goes for the secondary characters, too. At first, they are all a mystery, and you are trying to figure them out. At last, you think you¡¯ve finally got it all sorted out in your mind who is good and who is evil, but then, all of a sudden, the author gives you a tidbit of information that completely changes your perspective of them.<>This UNAUTHORIZED copy was taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. You should be reading this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    I¡¯m actually not certain what the reader reception for this novel will be. This story is so atypical of what most romance readers in the translation community seek out. Although it most definitely has a strong romance thread, if you¡¯re not in the right mindset¡ªthat is, ready for your mind to be gripped, maybe shocked¡ªyou may not be able to get into this story. Many Chinese readers, myself included, actually stopped reading the very first time. I had to take a break because I wasn¡¯t in the right frame of mind. But when I was and went back to it, I could not set it down. There are so many poignant themes in here that get you thinking. Regardless, though, as I said before, each story I translate comes from somewhere within me, and for the mere facts that this story left me pondering on so many characters and their motivations and musing on some views of life, I will absolutely bring its translation to the very end. So hopefully, you will come along with me on this exotic journey from the Tibetan Plateau, to the jungles of Nepal, to the banks of the Ganges River in India.


    (As usual, if you have read this or read ahead, please no spoilers. Thanks!)


    And now, the prologue! Enjoy!<>This UNAUTHORIZED copy was taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "Who first awakens from the Great Dream? The life I have led only I myself know."


    "Oh?" He was surprised. "Venerable Lama[1], you have read the story of the ¡®Three Visits to the Thatched Cottage[2]¡¯?"


    The venerable old monk continued, "Life is like a dream. Only you know the things you have done, be they good or bad. Am I correct in my interpretation?"


    "That is correct." He lowered his lids slightly, concealing behind his eyelashes the glint in his eyes.


    "Many of the stories you all have are very interesting." The venerable old monk looked at him. "Young person, as this line says, whether you did evil or good in your past is something only you know. Why are you here? When shall you leave? These are things you need not tell me."


    The venerable old monk smiled.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, this translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    The surroundings fell into silence.<>This UNAUTHORIZED copy was taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Cheng Muyun sat for a short while and then rose to his feet, leaving the old monk''s side. Alone, he passed through door after low door, walking along section after section of a stone pathway that was sprinkled with sunshine, until at last he stepped in through the doors of a meditation hall.


    The monasteries here were always dimly lit. Inside, sunlight was practically unseen.


    There was only the light of butter lamps[3].


    Butter lamps ()


    Only he lowered his eyes, brushing past these few travelers.


    In the eyes of these travelers, he, with a red dhonka[5] garbing his upper body and a maroon zhen[6] wrapped over it, was merely a lama who was already in adulthood, and his only difference from those young lamas was his age.


    He stepped out of the main hall and carried on walking, following the stone path.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, this translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Cheng Muyun.<>This UNAUTHORIZED copy was taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Why did you come here? Why did you persuade the old lama to let you hide here under the identity of a monk?


    The answers to all these only you know.


    You once walked back up from the pit of hell, crossing mountains of daggers and seas of flame before you could stand here in this place. If everything in this world is merely an illusion, then all those people who have all along wanted to take your life and all those people who have all along wanted you to save their lives, when will they dissipate away? ¡­<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, this translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    All of a sudden, a golden light flashed in front of his eyes.


    Reflexively, he turned his head to the side to look. Beside that line of prayer wheels, there was a girl wearing a white sun hat. Her right hand slid over the row of prayer wheels as she murmured something in a quiet voice only she could hear.


    Prayer wheels


    Her accent was very strange, and her word choice was even stranger, like a foreigner who was learning Chinese.


    However, her facial features looked Chinese.<>This UNAUTHORIZED copy was taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Pagodas stood numerously like a forest. Chants of mantras resonated endlessly.


    Cheng Muyun, his back to the sun, slowly brought his palms together, the blade concealed between his hands, and gave a slight nod in her direction. His motions carried no sound, not even the noise of clothing rubbing against itself.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, this translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    This was the Cheng Muyun that Wen Han saw in their first meeting.


    At the time, she had thought that he truly was a lama. Later, she learned the truth¡­ She still felt that Cheng Muyun had the greatest enlightenment and understanding¡ªthe greatest Buddha-nature¡ªin a man that she had ever seen. But he was also like a snake. In Nepal, there is a type of snake that has a slender neck, facial pits beside its mouth, and a red tail, and it often wraps itself deep into the densely growing branches. To her, Cheng Muyun was like such a snake¡ªa coiled snake sleeping soundly and alone.


    No evil could come near to him. No fear of gods or demons did he hold.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, this translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    [1] Lama means "teacher" or "guru." Strictly speaking, it is used to refer to a respected spiritual teacher, but has come to be used as an honorific for Tibetan monks in general.


    [2] In the Romance of the Three Kingdoms, the story is told of how Liu Bei thrice visited the thatched cottage of Zhuge Liang, hoping to persuade Zhuge Liang to be his strategist. After two unsuccessful visits where he does not even get to see Zhuge Liang, on the third visit, the man is home but sleeping, so Liu Bei patiently waits for him to rouse. This story is what is known as the ¡°Three Visits to the Thatched Cottage.¡± The line, ¡°Who first awakens from the Great Dream? The life I have led only I myself know,¡± is quoting from the poem that Zhuge Liang says when he awakens. In the poem, the Great Dream is referring to life, that it is merely like a dream, an illusion. But how many people truly understand this and know the life they have led as well as the world as it is?


    [3] ËÖÓ굮 "su you deng." Butter lamps are a ritual item of Tibetan Buddhist temples and monasteries. Traditionally, clarified yak butter was burned but nowadays, vegetable oil or vegetable ghee is commonly used.


    [4] A thangka is an art form of Tibetan Buddhism. It is used to record and depict a Buddhist message or philosophy. It is a multi-layered scroll consisting of a painting (or sometimes embroidery) mounted on textile and then covered with silk to protect it.


    [5] A dhonka is one of the garments making up the basic monastic robe of a Tibetan monk. It is a wrap shirt with cap sleeves, generally a maroon colour or maroon and yellow accented with blue piping.


    [6] A zhen is one of the garments making up the basic monastic robe of a Tibetan monk. It is a maroon wrap for everyday wear that is worn on the upper body.


    Tibetan monastic robes showing the zhen (spelled ¡°zen¡± in the figure) and dhonka. (Credit: Mandala Magazine, image found on )


    Completed: 1 of 1 Prologue 0 of 50 Chapter segments 0 of 1 Epilogue

 CH 1 part3

    A little glimpse of another side of Cheng Muyun. And also someone else.


    Wen Han practically leaped up out of her seat.


    This man had noiselessly drawn near, and she and Agnesa had not detected it at all. She was afraid of him and wanted to avoid him. However, his frivolously harassing tone also very much carried a distinct Moscow flavour and was a very pleasant surprise to Agnesa, to the point that a favourable impression of him was immediately created. In particular, the one sentence that he had spoken in Russian when he approached them felt especially near and dear to her.


    Because her friend was by her side, Wen Han could not let herself have any verbal conflict with him, but it was evident still that she very much had an aversion to him.


    Cheng Muyan''s manner, on the other hand, was very courteous and gracious, and his every movement and gesture wholly demonstrated the model example of a gentleman. Amid Wen Han''s words and attitude that were intentionally trying to make things difficult for him, he still again and again passively conceded to her and, moreover, put on the pretense that they had merely by chance run into one another this afternoon in the laundry room. In a casual tone, he chatted with them. "The coffee in this inn is terrible, but I do know a shop here in Thamel that still sells coffee at night. Its food is quite good also."


    "Oh?" Agnesa cupped her chin lightly in her hand and rested her elbow on the low bar table, accentuating even more the perfect curve in front of her chest. "Just how good is ''quite good''?"


    "How good?" Cheng Muyun repeated her question in a light voice, the ending pitch of his last word trailing upward slightly. "This question that has no standard to judge against is very difficult to answer. At the very least, you won''t taste the taste of India in it."


    Most of Nepal''s food and drink and dietary habits tended to imitate India''s.


    Their journey had taken them from India to here, so they had long since had enough of those spices that would show up at all times. When they heard him say this, they actually seemed to feel that all different sorts of rich, strong, biting scents of spices were once again beginning to waft about everywhere around them.


    "Then let''s go try it out," Agnesa said with a laugh.


    "It''s dangerous going out at this time of day," Wen Han reminded her softly.


    Cheng Muyun''s physique was not like the average ethnic Chinese. His height advantage that allowed him to look down on others was exhibited simply by sitting right where he was. Resting his arm on the back of the couch, he leaned back languidly, seeming through his whole posture and the cadence of voice as if he would doze off at any time. This person was utterly able to carry himself as if he, alone, was a painting. For example, right this moment, he called up into people''s minds the image of an antique stove of Russia, and in the entire open space, there was only his face on which the dancing light of the stove''s flames was cast.


    Perceiving Wen Han''s somewhat loathing gaze on him, he glanced at her from beneath his eyelashes, which had remained lowered this entire time.


    "To be of service to such beautiful ladies is my honour. If you two ladies do not mind, please wait a moment." He rose to his feet from the crimson couch. "I shall return with two cups of rich and fragrant and authentically local coffee."


    After saying this, he gave a polite nod of his head and then left the bar area.


    Accompanying his action of pushing open the door was once more the jingling of the bronze bell, a mysteriously pleasant sound that warmly saw this guest off.


    "Wen Han." Through the glass of the door, Agnesa took a glance at Cheng Muyun''s backside as she quietly complained about Wen Han''s cool behaviour. "What''s up with you? I''ve never seen such an interesting Chinese person before. He has my favourite colour of eyes, pure black. Did you notice? I''ve never seen a man with such long eyelashes and whose eyes could hold such a gorgeous look, like¡­" Agnesa wanted to describe it but found that she was lost for words. Unexpectedly, one of the spices that they had eaten in India popped up in her mind. "Like rosemary[1] [bewitching, persistent fragrance]. Let me tell you, Wen Han, he just needs to look at me and then I''ll feel my whole body getting hot."


    "Mm-hmm. I know you like that type."<>You should be reading this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Wen Han pulled her shawl tighter around herself. She could not just sit here and continue pretending anymore that nothing had happened, waiting for that unique cup of coffee that that man had described. She needed to find an excuse to leave behind the still-enthusiastic Agnesa and go back upstairs alone.


    It seemed the sky was quite overcast tonight. There was not really any starlight.


    Wen Han followed the staircase and walked up to the third floor. A faint breeze drifted in through a window. She discovered a card beneath her room door. A corner of the card poked out from beneath the door, as if it had been deliberately placed this way. She picked it up. Sure enough, some simple words had been scrawled on the card¡ªa handwritten love poem. At this moment, Wang Wenhao was strolling around outside with their other travel companion, Roman, and this card must have been placed here by him before he left, while she was not paying attention.


    Stepping into her entirely darkened room, she pulled open a drawer and set the card inside. The cards from the previous twenty-four days had also been dealt with in this same way, placed in a drawer of an unfamiliar inn to wait for someone else to take it away. After prudently locking the door and all the windows, she went to take a shower.


    Stretching her hand forward, she tested the water temperature. It was okay. It was not cool, though just barely.


    She flipped her hair forward and massaged her scalp.


    What Wen Han did not know was that, after that man whom she feared left the inn, he had merely pulled out a U.S. greenback from somewhere on him and handed it to the other, relatively-older bellboy, who was watching the door. "Go buy two cups of coffee for those two ladies inside." It was not necessary for him to tell the boy from which shop to buy the coffee. This Indian bellboy was already familiar with his habits, and very cheerfully, he took on the role this time of errand boy.


    This regular guest at the inn liked to use U.S. greenbacks.


    As long as he took them, his boss lady naturally would help him change the American dollars into rubles, and then he would earn a nice bit of profit from his errand boy fees. Such a generous inn guest. As the bellboy squatted outside the door of the coffee shop, he was even praying that this guest would stay for a longer time at the inn.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    The lifestyle of the Nepali people was very laidback.


    Most shops opened for customers at noon and then closed by six o''clock in the evening.


    The lights were now dim as he walked on the streets at this time of night. Somewhere in the distance, there was the clear sound of a dog barking. He strolled along the street, leaving the Thamel district where foreign tourists usually resided and continuing ahead.


    When he passed by an old, small temple, he at last halted his steps.


    In the darkness, a lonesome figure with a hunched back stood on the dirt road behind the temple. Cheng Muyun stepped over toward him. The hunchbacked old man immediately pressed his palms together in greeting and beckoned to Cheng Muyun to follow him. The two treaded down this path that was laden with small puddles and mud, passing between two walls, and after taking many twists and turns, stepped into a small underground casino.


    Due to a lack of renovation funds, the entire space emanated a feel of derelict, raucousness, and extravagance that was intermixed with the noise of money being exchanged, and smoke pervaded and hovered in this place.


    Once Cheng Muyun stepped foot into the casino, his guide transformed from a stooped-over old man into an Indian boy with a red bindi dot between his brows.


    Following the boy, he finally arrived at his destination for tonight.


    The boy lifted open for him a cloth curtain on which there was an illustration of the Six Realms of the Wheel of Life[2].


    Cheng Muyun stepped inside.<>You should be reading this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Beneath the glow cast by the wall lamps, there was a middle-aged man beside the gambling table, playing dice with himself. In the remainder of the space, there were seven or eight men, some sitting, some leaning against the gambling table. Only one faced the Buddha statue that was in the wall, praying.


    When Cheng Muyun walked in, the gaze of every person shifted over to him.


    Amber, black, and blue eyes¡ªpeople of all different nationalities.


    The black-haired man who had been praying to the Buddha statue also turned his head, showing his white teeth as he smiled. The middle-aged man casual setting down his yellow, ivory dice cup onto the gambling table and introduced them to one another. "Cheng Laoban[3], this is the bodyguard, Meng Liangchuan, you wanted to hire. You specifically requested for him by name, so the price¡ª"


    "The price does not need to be negotiated." Looking at that man who was shorter than him by half a head, Cheng Muyun spoke in Chinese, telling him straight up, "I shall pay the price you ask."


    Meng Liangchuan shrugged. "You¡¯re fast and decisive. For the next six months, I''ll be in charge of your safety as well as all your needs in Nepal."


    In fact, the people in this room were all additional back-up alternatives that Ke Laoban had prepared in the event that Cheng Muyun was not satisfied with Meng Liangchuan. Seeing as the two had already reached an oral agreement, there was no need for the others to remain. Ke Laoban was both the middleman in this transaction as well as Cheng Muyun''s long-term source of intelligence information. After he instructed the others to leave, he began to brief Meng Liangchuan on the plans for the next half a month<>If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Their main target was this group of tourists who had suddenly arrived at the inn that Cheng Muyun was staying in.


    "Amongst them, there is a man with glasses named Wang Wenhao. His official, proper identity is a university professor, but he is also a trafficker of illicit goods. In name, he came here to Nepal for leisure travel, but secretly, his purpose is, within the next ten days, to do a deal on a batch of smuggled goods with someone in Druma." Ke Laoban explained to Meng Liangchuan, "Cheng Laoban''s target is that item that Wang Wenhao is hoping to exchange for."


    "What is it?"<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Ke Laoban cast a glance at Cheng Muyun. "I can tell you that this particular item was originally in Cheng Laoban''s private collection. Back then, it was stolen and then passed through the hands of several people, and so has long since been out of the control of anyone''s authority."


    Meng Liangchuan gave an "oh." He understood now and, hence, did not pursue the question any further.


    Most items kept in private collections were generally priceless.


    He truly had not expected that, in this profession of his, he would have a chance to come into contact with Cheng Muyun, face to face. How could he describe this? The name "Cheng Muyun" was associated with too many incredibly amazing things of the past. And he of the past would absolutely never have needed a "bodyguard" trained off the streets, either.


    Of course, these had been Meng Liangchuan''s thoughts previously.


    Everyone knew that several years ago, Cheng Muyun had rid himself of all his money, donated all of his estate, and vanished from the face of the earth. From the corner of his eye, Meng Lianchuan admiringly glanced over the man beside him.


    What item could cause him to re-emerge into the world of men again?<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    They continued to discuss their plans.<>You should be reading this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "This Wang Wenhao is here as a vacationer. What about his goods? How did he bring them in?" Meng Liangchuan was puzzled.


    "His goods were sent here to Nepal half a year ago. These last couple of days, Wang Wenhao has been searching for a middleman and is planning on hiring a few bodyguards. Once the deal is done, he''s going to immediately leave the country and return as fast as possible to Moscow."


    "Who''s the other party that he''s doing the deal with?"


    "Don''t know."<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "Time and place where the goods are going to exchange hands?"


    "Don''t know." Ke Laoban stated this matter-of-factly.


    Meng Liangchuan grinned. "So we can only be by his side and wait for any opportunity to arise at any time."


    "That is correct." Ke Laoban chuckled, "I have already arranged it so that you and another person will go meet him tomorrow, and you will be recommended to be his ''bodyguard.'' That way, you will have the greatest chance of coming in contact with the goods."


    Meng Liangchuan comprehended his meaning. "I have no problems with that. I just want to know who the other person is. I don''t really like working with strangers."


    "I am the other person."<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    The voice came from Cheng Muyun.


    He was toying with four small dice. The old, yellowed dice were weaving between his fingers, but even with such tightly-spaced movements, the four dice never once collided, nor were there any sounds of them brushing against one another.


    His motions were skillful and made not a sound.<>If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, then the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    [1] ÃÔµüÏã "mi die xiang." The Chinese name for rosemary sounds actually quite poetic, and literally means "a bewitching, persistent fragrance."


    [2] ÁùµÀÂÖ»Ø "Liu Dao Lun Hui." The illustration is the traditional Buddhist representation of cyclical existence, or the ¡°Wheel of Life¡± (also known as the Wheel of Karma, or Bhavachakra). Very simplistically, in Buddhist belief, in the cycle of life, death, rebirth and suffering, a person''s existence is determined by karma. Depending on karma, a person is reborn to exist in one of the Six Realms, which is described using the Wheel of Life. The illustration depicts a wheel that is subdivided into three "higher" realms¡ªthe Realm of Gods and Heavenly Beings, the Realm of Demi-Gods, and the Human Realm¡ªand three "lower" realms¡ªthe Realm of Hungry Ghosts, the Hell Realm, and the Animal Realm. (Note: I am not learned at all on Buddhism so please only take this to help with visualizing in the story and not as proper Buddhist doctrine.)


    Image credit:


    [3] ÀÏ°å "lao ban." The most direct translation of this is "boss." However, used here in the context of the story, there should be an underlying tone of respect. "Boss Cheng" seems to take away that feeling of awe and deference to someone powerful (and feels more like flunky goons addressing their boss), and therefore I have chosen to keep this in its pinyin form as Laoban.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Completed: 1 of 1 Prologue 3 of 50 Chapter segments 0 of 1 Epilogue

 CH 1 part2

    Never has Wen Han been so terrified of someone. Can¡¯t blame her¡­


    Once again, his lips crushed hers.


    And he cared not that muffled protests were streaming desperately from her, that she was struggling and kicking frantically.


    From her lips and teeth to the tip of her tongue, he sucked ruthlessly, extracting away the last traces of oxygen that were in her throat, until there remained not even the slightest bit. The fingers that were squeezing her throat from both sides seemed to loosen their hold slightly, but it was only to allow her to inhale some air with all her might and then have it cruelly sucked away by him again.


    This area was a foreign tourist enclave. This was Thamel[1].


    There were backpackers from countless different countries here. There were inns everywhere spaced tightly next to each other, one after the other. Outside the window, there was even someone singing loudly in the local language. There was Indian music. She could even already hear Agnesa''s laughter echoing up from downstairs¡­


    And there was also the top floor. The sound of speaking voices could be heard from the laundry room on the top floor.


    They were all so close, so clear.<>You should be reading this on hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    But there was nothing she could do.


    In this room, amidst the kisses of this man that were practically plundering, in this world where oxygen was gradually slipping away from her, she was even beginning to hallucinate. Her body''s fierce reaction to lack of oxygen caused her chest to ache dully¡ªthe pain of suffocation.


    Her tears streamed ceaselessly, following her cheeks and jaw to fall onto the back of his hand.


    Warm. Sticky.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Cheng Muyun could feel that the back of his hand was completely drenched. Suddenly, his interest waned. "I do not like forcing people. This should be something that pleasures us both."


    All the shackle-like strength holding her abruptly disappeared.


    He had finally released his hold on her. He refastened his belt that had been half undone but could not be bothered to tuck his button-up shirt back into the waist of his pant, leaving it hanging loosely on the outside, like a man who had just finished indulging in his sensual pleasures and had hastily dressed again.


    Air, air.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com.


    Wen Han knew only to breathe with all her might. However, because she was too desperate and rushed, coughs racked her body fiercely as she leaned her back into the door. Never before had she known that being strangled for so long was so terrifying. She watched as the person before her retrieved that brightly-coloured, beautiful shawl from the floor. Right as he was straightening back up, she threw out her arms ferociously, with the intention of shoving him away, opening the door, and fleeing.


    But it was as if she was facing a wraith. This man had extraordinary reaction speed.


    Before her hands could even come in contact with him, the shawl was already wrapped around them, binding them.


    "You really are¡­ very unique. Is it because I was too rough just now?" He still emitted a languid air as he pressed her arms up high against the door. "Or is it because I am different from other customers that you have had, and you want to leave a deep impression with me?"


    "You¡ª" Throbbing pain was coming from Wen Han''s wrists, but she finally understood why this terrible calamity had suddenly befallen her. That feeling of terror just a moment ago, like she was approaching the depths of hell, was instantly replaced by a sense of degradation. She was so infuriated she could not even put together a complete sentence. "Let go of me! I''m not a prostitute." Her voice was a little raspy from coughing and rage.


    Held in a posture like she was being crucified on a cross, she glared furiously at that man.


    "Shhh¡­ Do not be angry." It was apparent that he was not taking her seriously and viewed her cries as a different form of flirtation and teasing. "I am a very generous person, and the price I will pay will not disappoint you."


    Cheng Muyun''s gaze slid downward to unabashedly take in and appreciate the view of her chest. The blouse had pulled open there, and her bosom rose and fell in rhythm with her furious breathing.


    "Let go of me." Wen Han''s body was trembling. "Let me out¡­"


    She swore, she must have been mad in order to have thought, when she first met this man in Tibet, that his eyes contained the purest and most unadulterated look out of all the lamas she had seen in Tibet.


    "What if I say no?" He bent at the waist and moved in close to her.


    When he spoke these words, there was absolutely no laughter in his eyes.


    His eyes were cast downward, examining her with absolutely no remaining hints of the toying lust and passion from earlier. She still remembered his strength, where merely two of his fingers could control her in their hold, and she knew that in a moment of displeasure, he truly would¡­ Moreover, he had a gun.


    She was on the brink of breaking down. Those eyes did not belong to a human. There was no light within them at all. It was all darkness, like a whirlpool. And they seemed as if they could devour her at any time.


    ¡­¡­<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Without any warning, a knock sounded on the door against her back.


    "Excuse me, is someone here waiting for a beautiful Russian woman?" The voice belonged to a woman and had the very distinctive flair of Moscow.


    Wen Han stiffened. His hand immediately stifled the cry that she let out.


    With an "hmm," he replied in Russian to the person outside, his tone lazy. "Darling, wait a moment. There''s one more in here with me, putting her clothes back on."


    Wen Han''s eyes widened. Her body pinned by his, she was unable to move. She could only glare furiously at Cheng Muyun. See! I''m not the one! It''s not me!


    As if understanding what she wanted to say, Cheng Muyun kicked up with the toe of his boot the shawl that was on the floor, and he wrapped it over Wen Han''s shoulders. In a voice that was barely audible, he told her, "What a shame that you''re not the one."


    And then the door was opened.<>You should be reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    He had not given her the opportunity to cry or lash out in fury at all before he exposed all the suggestiveness of this scene to the now open space. In this moment, Wen Han''s mind was completely blank. She knew only to clasp the shawl closed tightly, bite down hard on her lip, and glower at him.


    The young girl outside the door was taken aback for a moment. Holding down her French-style sun hat with her left hand, she murmured in Russian, "Oh, my dear God."


    Wen Han could clearly hear the suggestive tone in the girl''s voice.


    And she also realized at last that he had not been lying. He truly had been waiting for¡­ "special services" from a girl who spoke Russian. The man behind her set his hand on the doorframe and lightly thrummed his fingers against the door. "Do not take offense, love. I''m willing to make it up to you."


    Waves of heat were rolling over Wen Han''s body, but her hands and feet were cold. She threw a fierce glare at him.


    He shrugged.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com.


    With weak steps, Wen Han walked toward the stairs.


    The girl let out a cheery laugh. Then, the door was shut behind her.


    Wen Han heard the door''s lock sliding into place. Running downstairs until she was in front of the door of her own room, she tremblingly dug out her room key, wanting to open the door.


    That silver key, though, was quivering incessantly in her hand. After finally managing to stab it into the keyhole, she shoved open the door and rushed inside. And then, she fell back hard against the door, gasping heavily.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Why was it, no matter where she went, she would still run into that person?


    Even if this incident had been a "misunderstanding," there was still that eerie identity that he had once had in Tibet, as well as that scene in the Himalayan Mountains where he had raised a gun¡­ Wen Han wanted to take a shower, but as she removed her clothing, there was an unspeakable feeling of shame and humiliation.


    She wanted to somehow ease this awful feeling, yet she was unable to repress it.


    Her mind would always turn back to that person and his actions.


    Her legs felt limp, and she had no strength to continue standing. She wanted to walk over to the bed and lie down for a while.


    How should she tell her friends who were travelling with her about this incident? How should she say it? If she let them know about it, would they go find him for retaliation? But he had stated clearly that it was a misunderstanding¡­


    And anyway, it was too humiliating for her to speak about.


    While these thoughts were whirring through her head in a confused jumble, the female owner of this inn unexpectedly arrived at her room. After Wen Han opened the door, she discovered rather belatedly that that shawl was still wrapped around her shoulders. Beneath the shawl, naturally then, was her blouse that had been torn earlier. Inviting the innkeeper into her room first, she slipped into the bathroom and changed into a cotton, short-sleeved t-shirt.


    This female innkeeper was also ethnic Chinese. Back then, it was because of the innkeeper''s ethnicity that Wen Han had booked this inn online.


    After all, at the very core of her, the blood that pulsed through her was still Chinese. This sense of trust was innate.


    The innkeeper''s long hair was casually swept up and held in place rather loosely at the back of her head by a wooden hair stick. A string of sandalwood prayer beads hung from her wrist. Smiling, she spoke in Mandarin that was out of practice but still could be considered good pronunciation, saying to her, "One of my regular guests has paid for your group''s entire stay here. That means you won''t need to pay any more for all your subsequent costs, including your costs here at the inn, your rafting trip, or your expedition to Mount Everest."


    Wen Han paused briefly in surprise, but then was immediately able to guess who it was.


    "He said," the innkeeper laughed, "you have enthralled his mind and soul, so¡­ he is most willing to pay for these expenditures for you."


    "I don''t need it." Even now, Wen Han was still unable to restrain the trembling in her body as she thought about his behavior, especially the look in his eyes when he had held her throat in his shackle-like grip. "He''s a regular guest here?"


    "Yes." The innkeeper laughed. "He comes here often. The room on the fourth floor has been left for him for the long-term."


    "Do you know¡­ what kind of person, like, what he was, before?"


    "Yes, I know. He''s mentioned it before." The female innkeeper did not really care much about this.


    But he carries a gun on him.<>You should be reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Wen Han did not say this. She still felt residual fear, so much so that after the innkeeper mentioned that he was a regular guest, she was even more afraid. It was¡­ the type of terror that came from the depths of her heart and continued to suffuse outward. It was very hard to explain. Never before had she been so scared of a person.


    After saying a couple more sentences, the innkeeper rose to leave, but when she reached the corridor, she remembered something. Turning around, she said, "There are two men in your group. Since we are both Chinese, I''ll secretly tell the bellboy to bring guns that can be used for self-defense to them. You know there are a lot of anti-government militants in this place, and it''s just not safe. Gun control is bad, too. Take them to guard against the unexpected."


    Wen Han was taken aback.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com.


    The person in front of her had already stepped onto the curved staircase, and Wen Han could only hear the sound of lithe footsteps treading on the wooden stair steps.


    Turning back into her room, Wen Han reflected on the innkeeper''s words. Then, as she once more thought back upon the series of impressions that she had of that person, uncertainy began to arise in her. Could it be that that person really was just a normal monk who had left the monastic life, and there was nothing strange about him? Based on what the innkeeper had said, gun control was really lax here and most guns were for self-defense. So, really, it was nothing to make a fuss about.


    But¡­<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Wen Han heart was still unsettled. After eating dinner in Agnesa''s room, she made up an excuse and told Agnesa to go down to the first floor with her. There were two computers downstairs that could be used to go online. In this city, this was already considered a very good amenity. The remaining two men in their party also came downstairs, saying that they were going to stroll around and check out Thamel''s scenery. Since there was not much for lights in this place when it was past nine o''clock, it was not very suitable for girls to go walking around. Leaving the two girls behind to surf the internet could be considered a safe plan.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    When their group of four stepped downstairs, the Indian bellboy was in the midst of dozing off. Hearing the sound of their footsteps, he startled awake and stared at them.


    Wen Han pointed at the computers. The boy caught on, and leading these two young women to the "cybercaf¨¦" that consisted of only two computers, he helped turn the computers on and enter the password.


    "You''re anxious to check your email?" Agnesa did not have much of a dependency on the internet, and very boredly, she tapped on the keyboard.


    Wen Han went onto a forum and found the thread that introduced and described this inn.


    Without exception, all the posts praised the innkeeper for being friendly and thoughtful. Because this female innkeeper liked to sign off with "Hu" [ºú H¨²] in her communications with guests when exchanging information during room bookings, she was often fondly referred to by the nickname, "Little Fox" [СºüÀê Xiao Hu Li].


    "All Chinese people who go to Nepal should go to Little Fox''s inn. Absolutely a great quality place for a nice price, and it''s really safe, too."


    "The Nepali tea in Little Fox''s place is so good."


    "I totally want to go back again. The last time I went, I actually ran into a man who spoke Russian. He had a really good sense of humour and was very likable. I heard that he even used to be a monk¡­"


    Wen Han''s eyes paused right there.<>You should be reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    She checked the date. It was posted three months ago.


    He truly was an old, frequent guest here, and he never avoided talking about his past?


    Her conjectures, her misgivings and suspicions¡ªall those bad thoughts were one by one shattered by facts. She could not even find a dubious point that she could call him into question on and use as basis to tell her travel companions that she had once felt that he was a very strange, very dangerous person.


    Behind her, the door of the inn moved, which brought about the tinkling sound of a bronze bell.


    The wind that had taken this opportunity to rush in through the door caused the lighted incense sticks to quiver. At the time, one of the reasons she had chosen this place was also that the female innkeeper here was a devout Buddhist. The religious beliefs of this place''s owner could be deeply sensed in even the entire inn''s furnishings and decorations.


    While Wen Han was still staring fixedly, as if in a trance, at that screen, an arm suddenly appeared and propped itself beside her. "It seems that a little bit of curiosity about me has arisen in you. Should I be happy about this?"


    He had returned from Kathmandu, Nepal''s nighttime, and his entire body carried the characteristic aroma of this city.


    Mysterious. Rough. Dusty.<>If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    [1] Thamel is a touristy, happening district in Kathmandu, its narrow streets containing numerous shops, restaurants, bars, caf¨¦s, hotels, etc.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    In case you¡¯re wondering about the difficulty in getting online and why people don¡¯t have smartphones everywhere, this story takes place approximately 15 years ago from present day. I will note the textual evidence when we get to those parts, but for now, just trust me.


    Regarding Cheng Muyun¡¯s actions in both this chapter and the last one (and, well, in general), there is truth, there are illusions, there are hidden intentions that have not been revealed yet, and there are things that are meant to be deliberately misleading. Can¡¯t answer any more than that. I¡¯ll just quote myself from my introduction post. ¡°¡­ then (sometimes much, much later) you realize why he did something and you understand¡­¡± Keep speculating away, but your impressions may continuously be overturned (at least mine were).


    Completed: 1 of 1 Prologue 2 of 50 Chapter segments 0 of 1 Epilogue

 CH 1 part1

    Happy Mid-Autumn Festival to all our readers! Hope the skies are clear so you can take in the full moon. And enjoy your moon cake (or whatever you choose to celebrate with¡­ macarons + moon cake for me!).


    The very start of the journey. Can¡¯t say it¡¯s not an exciting beginning¡­


    Half a year later, in the Himalayas.


    "September and October are Nepal''s rainy season. Also low season for tourists." In shoddy English, the driver was explaining things to them. "Very few people¡­ Must go to the inn I recommend to you. My good friend owns it."


    Actually, all four of the customers inside this vehicle also had very shoddy English.


    Two were Russians, the other two were ethnic Chinese who were born and raised in Russia. When shoddy skills meet shoddy skills, the advantage is that "I get what you''re saying and you understand what I''m saying"¡ªeveryone is happy.


    Right now, outside the window, the rain was coming down in torrents and had turned this international highway that led to Nepal into a muddy mess.


    Though it was called an international highway, it could not even compare to the winding mountain road in China''s Tibet she had travelled back then.<>You should be reading this at  hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com,


    Through the rain-stained glass, Wen Han''s gaze fell on the backpackers by the roadside. Due to the heavy rain, many people were beginning to abandon their vehicles and, with their large bags upon their backs, proceed by foot along the foot of the Himalayas.


    "From what I can see, you will need to get off the car soon, too." The driver sighed, "India and China have sandwiched Nepal in between them and restrict Nepal in everything. India won''t even let them fix up a road and make it into a good one."


    "You''re saying the Indian government is imposing restrictions?" Sitting behind the driver, Wang Wenhao nudged up the glasses that sat on the bridge of his nose as he asked, "Why would India restrict Nepal from fixing a road?"


    "Nepal is surrounded by India on three sides and China on one. Young man, you should understand, if the roads of Nepal, this country that is in the middle of those two, are fixed up, the Indians will feel uneasy."


    As Wen Han listened, her gaze suddenly halted on one spot.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, this translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    At first, she only caught a glimpse of a person whose face was more than half-concealed by the hood of a black hiking jacket and who was wearing sunglasses even in the rain, like a movie star who wanted to cover up all his distinctive features. However, right as she was observing him, that person removed his sunglasses. It was apparent that he was taking a glance at this one and only car that was still strugglingly holding up and making its way along, even when the road was about to collapse.


    Those eyes were simply too unique¡­<>You should be reading this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    It was that lama she had encountered in Tibet?!


    A lama who had returned to the secular life?<>You should be reading this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    That couldn''t really be possible, right? Was she mistaken?


    Their vehicle rocked and jolted in the pits of mud. Her entire body was suddenly pitched upward by the car''s rocking and then slammed back down into her seat again. She was still thinking about that lama who had left the monastic life, and whipping her head around, she searched with her eyes. The vehicle had already driven past that stretch of road. In this torrential downpour, the sights were blurred. But in that instant when she at last located him, she clearly saw a black pistol now in his palm. Turning in the direction of a backpacker whom their vehicle had just passed, he raised his arm¡ª


    "Ah!" Wen Han let out a reflexive cry.


    Everyone''s gaze fell on her.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Speaking incoherently, she stared wide-eyed out the window.


    But alas, the vehicle had already turned a corner, and she could no longer see anyone.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, this translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Wang Wenhao patted her on the shoulder, not knowing what had frightened her. "Get some rest. We''ll be getting off the car soon, and I¡¯m guessing we''ll probably need to walk seven or eight hours before we get to their capital city."


    Wen Han was still having difficulties recovering herself. Her mind was filled only with that image from a moment ago.


    When she heard Wang Wenhao say that they were getting out of the vehicle, her thoughts immediately jumped to that person holding the gun. What if, when the got off the car, he suddenly chased after them and caught up? What should they do?


    "I just saw someone holding a gun." Gripping Wang Wenhao''s arm tightly, she whispered to him in Russian.


    One of their companions, Agnesa, moved in close to them. "What did you see? A gun?"


    "It was a gun," Wen Han stated, her voice quivering slightly.


    She had seen guns in Moscow as well. In that place where half of the city was controlled by the mafia, guns were not something that needed to be kept hidden. However, in this foreign land, by the foot of the Himalayas, to suddenly see such a scene was very terrifying to her. They were here travelling on vacation. If they were to suddenly encounter some anti-government forces, how should they handle it?


    But what if she had simply been seeing things and that lama was just carrying a black object of some sort, not a gun?


    As a result of her words, though, her companions also grew nervous and asked the driver whether he could persevere and continue driving. Pointing at the road ahead that had already caved in, the driver refused their request. As they stepped out of the vehicle, all of them were a little anxious. Pulling their own bags securely onto their backs, they began forging ahead in the rain, and without even consulting each other, their footsteps were all rather hurried.


    Several times, Wen Han had wanted to turn around and look back, but Wang Wenhao had stopped her every time. "There really are anti-government forces here in this place. Don''t look back. If we do run into some, maybe both sides can just pretend that they don''t see each other."


    Seeing that they were all behaving like there was an enemy soldier behind every tree and bush, Wen Han did not tell them that she had actually seen that person half a year ago in Tibet.


    Fortunately, they had all grown up in Moscow and had more or less seen some of the fierce fighting of the Russian mafia, so they at least were not scared out of their wits. They merely intuitively fell into silence as they trudged ahead.


    After hiking like this for six hours, they arrived in Nepal''s capital city of Kathmandu.


    The rain had already stopped. Covered in mud, the four of them walked in this teeming city that was a gathering place for tourists. Wen Han did not go to the inn that the driver had recommended to them and, instead, found the little inn that she had reserved long ago by phone. They asked around for directions for quite some time before finally stepping into a long, narrow alley paved with stone. Wen Han would glance at the business card in her hand and compare it to the signs of the inns, until they finally came to a halt in a corner.


    She told everyone, "It should be this place."


    Agnesa breathed out in relief. "I''m going to take a hot shower. I want to become alive again." As she spoke, she draped an arm on Wen Han''s shoulder. "Do you think you might have seen wrong? But I guess it''s all good, even if you did see wrong. It helped me finish that trek, which should have taken seven or eight hours, so quickly."<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, this translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Reaching out a hand, Wen Han pushed open the wooden door of the inn.


    Amid the scraping sounds of the door''s hinges, a little boy quietly lifted his head and looked at them.


    A typical Indian face.<>You should be reading this at hui3r[dot]wordpress


    Laughing, Agnesa murmured in Russian, "God, we walked for six hours only to return to India again?"


    Agnesa''s older brother, Roman, grinned as he replied, "There are a lot of Indian people."


    While the people behind her were whispering way, Wen Han had already started communicating with the bellboy. The boy was quite good. Flipping through a yellowed notebook, he found Wen Han''s name. "This one?"


    Wen Han nodded. "Is hot water guaranteed here?"


    "Yes."<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress


    The boy led them to the third floor. This floor had three rooms available.


    He told them that the rooms on the second floor were already booked up, and only the third and fourth floors were left. There were three rooms on the third floor, so that meant one person would need to stay on the fourth floor. Looking at his companions, Wang Wenhao voluntarily suggested that he would stay on the fourth floor.


    Wen Han quietly told Wang Wenhao in Russian, "The second floor is definitely unoccupied, too. It''s low season right now. I asked people who''ve been here before. Most of the inns and hotels are empty during this period. This kid is telling us this just to make us think that the rooms in this place are in high demand."


    She was actually being very simple and na?ve when she spoke these words. Of course, it was not the sort of naivety where she was completely ignorant and oblivious, but rather, she was just the stereotypical girl who used the internet to find out about the world and had never experienced the true dark side of real life.


    Gazing at her, Wang Wenhao answered perfunctorily, "Really?"


    He did not care at all whether the inn was empty or full. What he wanted more was to stay in one room with her.


    He was planning, before this trip came to an end, to find an opportunity here in Nepal to profess his feelings to Wen Han. Though he was not a Buddhist believer, Wen Han was a firm believer in Buddhism, and he could be accommodating of her beliefs. The most important point was, he had stayed by her side and waited for her from when she was eighteen years old to this day, where she was now twenty, and he was near the end of his patience.


    He had hinted to her many times before but had never been given the chance to move to the next step.


    Wen Han. Wen Han.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress


    In Nepal''s capital of Kathmandu, he was going to make her fall in love with him. Thinking this, Wang Wenhao escorted Wen Han to her room and, before leaving, finally removed his glasses to gaze very tenderly at her. "After you''ve had your shower, sleep for a while. The three of us, though, want to play some poker. If you''re not tired, come up to the fourth floor and find us."


    Wen Han nodded.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress


    Stepping into the room, she very quickly rinsed her body clean with hot water. Washing her hair thoroughly as well, she then rubbed it with a towel until it was half-dry. After completing all these things, Wen Han leaned against the windowsill, and alone, she stared down at the empty alleyway, while also contemplating what to eat tonight. Her thoughts turned to Wang Wenhao. She truly could not think of anything about him that was not good. He was gentle and considerate, he had a stable job, and he loved her very much.


    But she was still unsure.<>This should be read at hui3r[dot]wordpress


    In Moscow, men were especially hot commodities. "Love" and romance could happen at any place, any time. But what she wanted was a different type of relationship, one that was with a man who, even if their final ending was that they were to separate, she would willingly throw herself wholly in without holding anything back, just to give it a try with him.


    Wen Han set down her towel, changed into a soft, blue blouse, and wrapped on top of it a shawl that she had bought in India. Facing the mirror, she flashed a smile.


    Then, she stepped out the door of her room and proceeded up to the fourth floor.


    The fourth floor was also very quiet. The doors of the four rooms were all closed.


    Hmm¡­ Earlier, she had gone into her own room first, so she did not know which room they were in.


    "Agnesa?" she whisperingly asked in Russian. In this place, it should only be the few of them in their group who understood Russian. They should definitely be coming out soon to find her, so this should not disturb anyone.


    "Agnesa?" Her gaze circled around.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress


    Her voice was light, for fear that she would disturb people she did not know.


    Because her family had also been running a little inn since she was young, she was especially cognizant of this.


    Right when Wen Han was hesitating over whether she should call out once more, movement could be heard coming from behind her to the left. It was obvious that only the grinding of rather old and rusty hinges could produce such a strange noise.


    She immediately turned around. "Why did it take you so¡ª"


    In only a split second, her wrist was caught in someone''s grasp, and she was dragged into a dimly lit room.


    The sound of a heavily-closing door echoed out.


    Wen Han''s back slammed into the wooden door. A tall figure pressed up against her, enveloping all of her in an unfamiliar, dangerous body heat. Her mind was completely blank as that person crushed down on her lips. Without giving her a chance to even protest, a tongue that felt as if it had just drank the water of a glacier slipped inside her mouth, entwined itself with her tongue, and then thrust straight into the deepest part of her throat.


    She wanted to struggle, but two fingers were already pinching each side of her throat, and she dared not move.


    "Shhh¡­ Do not scream, and do not struggle."


    At last, there was a voice.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress


    And it was actually, in a low tone, speaking Russian.


    Wen Han had never known that a man''s strength could be so great. She was like a snake that was being squeezed at the weak point behind its head[1]. She could not swallow, could not breathe. All her hope of living and the feeling of being alive depended on her throat. But now it was entirely under the control of a man''s hand, and she was forced to tilt her head far back.


    Compelled to look into a pair of eyes.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress


    It was him¡­ It was him¡­<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress


    Instantly, a chill came over her entire body, and she began trembling in weakness, because of lack of oxygen¡ªand because of him.


    That wordless monk on the Tibetan Plateau half a year ago. That man who, several hours ago, in the deluge of rain, had raised a gun. And the man who now was already lifting up her long skirt with his palm.


    But he seemed to have forgotten her.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress


    Those eyes were taking her in. In this moment, her only thought was that those eyes were like the Himalayan Mountains that rose up in the blowing snow. They carried a fearsome force and power in them that one dared not look up at, and exuded a sense of unpredictable danger.


    Her fingernails dug incessantly into the wood-plank door. Deprived of oxygen, her head began to spin, and explosions of white light danced before her eyes.


    "You are so beautiful," he whispered to her. "The kind of beauty that enthralls my mind and soul."


    She gasped desperately, but was not able to take in any oxygen. The more she gasped, the more she was unable to get any air.


    She wanted to speak, but she had lost the ability of speech. Only tears flowed relentlessly from her.


    "Dearest, why have you been crying this whole time?" he murmured lightly in Russian, as if these words were being spoken to a lover. "Oh, yes, I forgot to say, it is a pleasure to meet you, here, in Nepal."


    The he in this moment was no longer the serpent that slumbered soundly and peacefully.


    The snake that had lain coiled upon the lengthy border between lands was already slowly awakening, raising its body high and gazing down from above, its scarlet, forked tongue flickering forth at her.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress


    [1] The literal translation of the text is "she was like a snake that was being squeezed at its 7 cun location." is a saying in Chinese, ´òÉß´òÆß´ç "if you are to attack a snake, you should attack at 7 cun down from its head" (where cun is a length of measurement tha, traditionally, is the width of one''s thumb at the knuckle). The belief was that a snake''s heart is located at around the 7 cun mark, and consequently, that is its greatest weak point. If a snake is squeezed at that location, it will instantly become paralyzed and unable to fight back. While the actual measurement may not be accurate, the idea is that, when attacking, strike quickly at the snake''s weak point to immediately immobilize it. The saying therefore also means to take down an opponent swiftly by identifying his weakness and striking there.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Just a little note.


    The two names, ¡°Agnesa¡± and ¡°Roman,¡± were not actually in novel. These characters¡¯ names were written as °¢¼ÓÎ÷ and ÀÊÄ·, respectively, which in pinyin are ¡°Ajiaxi¡± and ¡°Langmu.¡± I actually messaged the author and asked her if she had had any Russian or, at least, romanized (non-pinyin) names in mind for these two characters when she wrote the story. The short answer was no. LOL. Thinking that it would be kind of weird to have Russian characters with Chinese-pinyin names, with Mo Bao Fei Bao¡¯s permission, I tried to come up with a female and male name that sounded *relatively* similar to the Mandarin pronunciations of the names in the story but were names that are actually used in Russia. That was an interesting task in itself. ¡°Roman¡± was actually easy to come up with, but I ended up reading through some interesting Russian genealogies and spending a few days creeping Facebook, looking up girls in Russia, to come up with a few girl name options. (Hubby glanced over once at my computer screen when I was doing this and ¡°WTH?¡± was written across his face. LOL) Anyway, the choices were run by the author, so ¡°Agnesa¡± and ¡°Roman¡± both have Mo Bao Fei Bao¡¯s blessing to exist in her story.


    Completed: 1 of 1 Prologue 1 of 50 Chapter segments 0 of 1 Epilogue

 CH 2 part3

    Is it me, or is it hot in here? Can you feel the electricity?


    She and Agnesa walked along the muddy road, avoiding puddle after puddle.


    At the corner of the street, they turned, arriving at their destination.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Cheng Muyun led them inside to the first level. The shop owner was staring at a small, old and worn television. Seeing them, he stood and exchanged a few words with Cheng Muyun in a language Wen Han was unfamiliar with, before calling out some instructions through the black curtain behind him. A young woman came out and, pressing her palms respectfully together in greetings to the two of them, she spoke a sentence in the local language. Then blushingly, she lifted her head to look at him. She was waiting for him to translate.


    Cheng Muyun tilted his chin and motioned with it. "She is telling the two of you to go upstairs."


    After stating this, he pulled over a chair and sat down, leaning his side into the chairback in a posture that indicated he would patiently wait for them.


    Walking upstairs, the two of them saw four little rooms partitioned only by thick curtains.


    The two rooms to the left and right were both occupied. When they arrived upstairs, a girl wearing a black, surgical-style face mask happened to be stepping out from one of the rooms next to where they were, carrying a tray of dyes in her hands.


    Wen Han and Agnesa each chose a room. Lifting open the curtain, Wen Han stepped inside and then, rising up onto the tips of her toes, closed up the curtain''s gap again. She turned around to see a simple bed, and spread on it was a blanket adorned with an Indian-style design.


    Only a single, thick curtain separated this room from the adjacent one, and she could clearly hear the customer inside the other room laughingly asking something in, as before, a language she did not understand.


    While she was still hesitating over whether this bed was clean or not, behind her, a figure lifted open the curtain. "Remove your top and lie down on there." Turning in surprise, she saw a familiar pair eyes. Although he was wearing a black face mask that concealed more than half his face, she still knew it was him.


    Her mouth opened slightly, and her heart began to jump erratically.


    Narrowing his eyes, Cheng Muyun set his index finger against the outside of the black face mask.


    It was obvious he was warning her not to make any noise, that next door there was another customer, and that just a few steps away, in another room across from her was Agnesa.


    "What¡­ what are you doing here?" Her voice was very light, as if she was being a thief here.


    Setting the tray that held the dye and a hot towel down onto a low table, he sauntered over to her.


    She stepped backwards, bumping into the bed.


    He lifted up the hem of her shirt, but she held his hand down, glaring at him powerlessly.


    Leaning down, he whispered in her ear, "Look, there is a bed here. Every customer here does the same."


    Wen Han hesitated. Yes, those words were correct, but¡ª


    He did not give her any further opportunity for wavering. Removing Wen Han''s cotton, long-sleeved t-shirt, he pushed her onto the bed, held her by her lower abdomen and the small of her back, and turned her over. And then, standing beside the bed with one knee kneeling on its edge, he held down her right wrist and felt for a tube of dye.


    Dye touched the very tip of her finger.


    It was very cool. Her skin, however, was searing hot.


    In the beginning, she had felt discomfited since, after all, all that remained on her upper body was her bra, and lying like this on the bed in front of him gave her a feeling of uneasiness. As time passed, though, she began to appreciate his drawing. Cheng Muyun''s eyes were lowered, and his entire gaze moved only between her arm and the dye applicator tube. The drawing began at the tip of her fingers and traversed down to the back of her hand. Initially, there was only a vine, but gradually, at the end of the vine, a lotus flower began to appear.


    A lotus flower intertwined with a vine.<>You should be reading this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com.


    Such a bizarre combination.<>An UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "Wen Han?" From the other room, through two layers of curtains, Agnesa called to her.


    Giving an "mm-hmm," she cast a guilty glance at him.


    "You know that man? The day before yesterday, I saw a woman in his room. She spoke Russian, too. Seriously, such a loose, amorous guy." Agnesa spoke in Russian, likely because she reckoned that in this place, only she and Wen Han understood the language. "Just earlier, when he was bringing the dried, warmed blanket back to me, I hinted to him that he could stay in my room tonight, but he pretended he didn''t understand what I was saying."


    There was a warm, rough feeling on her shoulder. Through that black face mask, he kissed her left shoulder. She dared not move.


    Agnesa''s giggles drifted over to her. "Why aren''t you saying anything? Oh man, oh God, I can''t laugh anymore. It''ll mess up my henna tattoo. This young, handsome henna tattoo artist of mine is already starting to throw warnings at me with his eyes."


    She gave an "mm." All around, quiet was once again restored.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Outside the window, the light that shone from the inns beside the street was suggestive.


    It so happened that a new bar had just opened, and light from it filtered through a spread of leaves and vegetation, spilling a colourful glow that passed through the window and landed on the ceiling.


    Amid this stillness, she grew increasingly unsettled, and she pushed herself up on her arms, wanting to move about.


    Wen Han¡¯s teeth clenched tightly on her lower lip. Her body was a little stiff from purposely maintaining the same position.


    In India, she had seen someone who, after getting henna applied on both hands, had needed to sit in one place for one to two hours to ensure that the stain would hold. One to two hours¡­


    "Why¡­ did you leave the monastic and go back to a secular life?" She spoke softly in Chinese, hoping to put an end to this eerie silence.


    Her voice was very light, so light it could nearly waft away with the incense.


    Drawing with focused seriousness, Cheng Muyun replied, "My heart has turned and already believes, so wherever I may be, whatever I may be doing, there will still be no difference. Even if I were to make love with you, it would still be the same." The drawing flowed ceaselessly from his hand, and the design had already spread up to her arm. It was no longer a diminutive, winding little lotus flower; rather, it was a large one that blossomed in layers upon layers.


    "But when committing to the precepts to abstain, lust is one of the greatest things from which you should abstain," she quietly countered.


    "Oh? Do you truly believe that?"<>This should be read at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "Even non-Buddhists know that¡­"<>This should be read at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "And even if one should break that precept, so what?" He leaned in and whispered this by her ear.


    Setting down the tube of dye, Cheng Muyun traced his fingersalong the curve of her spine and glided them downward. The contour of her back was very smooth and flowing, and her spine dipped deep into it.


    Dye was beginning to be applied to her legs now.


    Wen Han screwed her eyes shut. The erratic beating of her heart caused her body to rapidly grow hot.


    "Do not move," he instructed her, his voice light. "Maintain this position. Do not ruin the lotus flower on your back."


    Wen Han clamped down tightly on her lip with her teeth. Because she was purposely holding herself still, her arms were feeling somewhat numb.


    Perspiration began to surface in small, densely spaced beads on her back. Bringing the side of his face against hers, he guided her in a low voice, "Your arms are numb?"


    She did not speak.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "In that space between suppressing one''s sensual desires and giving way to them, there is a remarkably wonderful period." He spoke softly, "Don''t you think so?" Wen Han could sense his breath against the back of her ear, and her own fingers were twisting the bed sheets with all her might. It felt as if there was a fire being held in her throat.


    In a low tone, Cheng Muyun uttered her name, speaking in Chinese, the language that only she and he could understand. In that moment when he gently called her, she even had the mistaken feeling that he had already fallen in love with her.


    It was the type of love that had come into existence at first sight.


    This night carried on until two or three o''clock. Across the way, Agnesa was very heavy-eyed. Through the curtains, Agnesa said, just now, the owner had come up and informed her that that Chinese man had left a message for the two of them, telling them to wait one or two hours until the stain had completely set. They should sleep for a while first and then go back when morning came.


    He, when she was utterly drained, had also finally told her that she was nearly free to move about again as she pleased. Wen Han, though, had absolutely no strength left in her to move, and soon, she was asleep.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Early in the morning, the two of them walked downstairs.


    Cheng Muyun sat leaning back in that shabby old armchair on the first floor, his legs crossed and resting on a low cabinet, looking as if he had not left that spot the entire night. Languidly, he rose to his feet, moving and stretching his arms. "I hope you two ladies had an enjoyable time last night."


    With his jacket in his right hand, he pushed open the door first.


    When they returned to the inn, the innkeeper was leaning against the doorway of the room on the first floor and smilingly looking at them. "Yun Laoban, you came back at the perfect time. I took a long-distance call here that left a phone number and asked you to call back as soon as possible."


    He bid the two of them goodbye, then walked through the door behind the innkeeper.


    After he had taken a seat on the couch, the innkeeper very soon brought over a cup of hot Nepali milk tea. Cheng Muyun was feeling a little fatigued as he undid the two buttons at the top of his shirt that only not long ago had been fastened. With two fingers, he picked up the cup by its brim and took a sip.


    The innkeeper looked at him. "How was last night?"


    He set his arm on top of the back seat cushion of the couch, not giving her an answer.


    "You''re not worried that she has some sort of special identity? You said yourself that you saw her half a year ago."


    "I have touched every inch of skin on her and the frame of her entire body. I know her body better than she knows it herself. That body is very straightforward and pure." There were absolutely no traces of having been put through any training.


    But her figure is very good. She must like sports or exercising? he thought.


    In addition, the person who had applied the henna for the other Russian girl last night had also examined that body¡ªextremely ordinary.


    "It''s so strange that that man would actually bring a few ordinary people along here with him on vacation."


    "It is a very good smokescreen." Cheng Muyun gave this assessment.


    The female innkeeper pondered for a moment. Walking over to the window, she stared out at the endless number of Westerners, both men and women, who were strolling along the road. "Just earlier, before Wang Wenhao left, he was still asking me about whitewater rafting on the Trishuli River."


    "Yesterday when he and I made contact, he had already said that he would be going rafting next." Cheng Muyun continued moistening his throat with the milk tea. The entire night of suppressing his own sensual desires had caused his nerves to now be even more taut. He was finally beginning to admit that sex that one could not have was both the most exciting and the most exhausting. "I very much dislike spending an entire day in a rubber raft, as well as listening to people screaming uncontrollably, as a way to pass the time."


    Furthermore, as the "local bodyguards," he and Meng Liangchuan would need to bring along Wang Wenhao''s goods and go rafting with these people.


    Such a torturing itinerary and travel plans.<>This should be read at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "A whitewater rafting trip is a minimum of two days, one night. In your opinion, do you think he''ll choose to hand off the goods that night at the campsite?"


    "It is possible."<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Feeling rather uncomfortable, he furrowed his brows together.


    The sounds of a bunch of women, and even men, screaming in fear were already beginning to echo in his mind.<>If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    On the wall directly across from Cheng Muyun, there hung a Tibetan-style blanket.


    He, however, was thinking of the lotus flower on her body.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    A random girl he had a chance encounter with half a year ago, far away in another country where he was still a monk, suddenly showed up here where he was, six months later. We don¡¯t know details, but we do know Cheng Laoban is here with some sort of plans. How could Wen Han¡¯s arrival not trigger some suspicions initially?


    Got it?


    Of course, that does not mean the other things he said are untrue.


    Completed: 1 of 1 Prologue 6 of 50 Chapter segments 0 of 1 Epilogue

 CH 2 part2

    Wen Han¡¯s response to his question¡­ And before the day is over, he gives another invitation.


    The old washing machine was now in the midst of operation, and the noise it produced was rather loud.


    Cheng Muyun''s fingers followed the contour of her collarbone and slid down, coming to a rest at the location of her heart. "We will be very happy."


    If a man you would never meet again in your life, one who had the ability to cause people to lose themselves in him, here at the foot of the highest peak in the world, invited you to intimacy with him, as lovers¡­


    ¡­ but the duration of that was ten days, would you accept?


    To be able to have him for several hundred hours or to never have him¡ªhow would you choose?


    It was clear Cheng Muyun had not allotted much time for her to make her choice.


    Five twenty in the morning.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    He locked the door of the laundry room from the inside.


    Pulling her into his embrace, from the collar of her blouse, he slipped his hand deep inside. The blouse that only a moment ago had been refastened was now forced open again by the strength of his arm. There was the sound of plastic buttons dropping on the floorboards. She wanted to protest, but he had already lifted her up and set her onto a two-high stack of old wooden crates in the corner.


    Spread out on top of those crates was an Indian-style blanket.


    And all control was lost on everything that followed.


    ¡­¡­<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    On this morning, when the inn''s young bellboy was carrying some of the innkeeper''s clothes up to the top floor, he happened to see the female guest who was staying on the third floor step out from that top-level laundry room, holding in her arms some garments that were already dried. Her cheeks were dusted with a peculiar rosy glow. While the bellboy was thinking to step aside for her, from the laundry room walked out, as well, that regular male guest who was staying here on a long-term basis.


    His head bowed, the bellboy walked up the stairs with the clothing in his arms.


    From the corner of his eye, he had clearly seen a secret scene. That regular male guest had grabbed the female guest by the arm and, lowering his head, had taken her lips between his own. The female guest had seemed a little anxious and wanted to dodge him, but he had caught her by the wrist. And so, with no other choice, under the menacing gaze of that regular male guest, she had taken two steps backwards and nodded her head.


    The female guest fled from there.<>You should be reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    That regular male guest, on the other hand, leaned his hand against the wall, watching as that woman''s silhouette ran down the stairs. The sound of her footsteps had completely faded away into the distance before he gave a subtle, almost imperceptible glance at the bellboy, who had been peeping furtively at them from the doorway of the laundry room for a long time already.


    The bellboy hunched his shoulders slightly, and with his head tucked down, he went into the laundry room.


    Wearing clothes that were freshly dried, Wen Han returned to her room. Wrapped in the mound of clean clothing that she was haphazardly carrying in her arms was one dirty garment¡ªit was her blouse that he had torn open until all the buttons had ripped off. Before she left, she had even tried to find those buttons. She had recovered three, but the whereabouts of the other two were unknown.


    She stuffed that blouse to the bottommost layer of her suitcase. Recalling everything that had happened just earlier, she slid down against the edge of the bed until she was sitting on the floor, her body curled into a ball, her arms wrapped around her legs, and her back against the bed.


    Right at this moment, what came to mind was actually a teenage Agnesa after the first time she had a date with a boy. When she came back, her face had been crimson, and exhilaratedly, she had described the remarkable sensation of kissing. "That boy wanted to touch my breasts but he didn''t even dare undo my clothes." At the time, Agnesa had worn a brilliant smile.


    Wen Han pressed her face against the bed sheet. Her eyes were closed, and in her mind, all she could see was the laundry room on the top level.


    Having a date. Why did she think of this description?


    "When you''ve thought it through, come find me." These were the words that man had spoken.


    He¡ª<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    She discovered right then that she did not even know what his full name was. She had only heard the innkeeper call him "Yun" last night.


    The pronunciation had sounded Chinese.<>If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    When it was lunchtime, she absentmindedly went downstairs with Agnesa.


    Although they were more than ten minutes late, Wang Wenhao''s lips still had a patient smile on them as he waited downstairs with Roman. Seeing Wen Han, he stood and suggested, "Let''s walk around outside and go see the temples that are in this place. Supposedly today is a holiday for them here."


    The female innkeeper was leisurely tidying up the pipes and accessories that had been used last night for hookah smoking. "In Nepal, one-third of the year is made up of holidays. If you stay here, you will often be celebrating some sort of festival or holiday." A dimple showed at the corner of the innkeeper''s lips when she spoke, and it gave off a distinct, coquettish feel.


    Roman''s palms seemed to grow slightly hot. "It''s a pity we''re only staying here for ten days this time. Next year, when it''s not rainy season, I''ll come to Nepal again. When that time comes, dear innkeeper, would you be willing to be my guide?" Roman''s English was not smooth to begin with, and now, coupled with some flirtatious intentions, he was tripping over his words even more.


    Wen Han could not hold back a giggle as she listened to him.


    "Oh? Just ten days?" The innkeeper lifted up her hair. "Why so rushed? The journey just to get here is a hard one, so why aren''t you staying a few days more? I remember from your information that your group''s room booking is for twenty days?"


    This reminded Wen Han that she had been the one to book the rooms, but she had forgotten to correct the initial information given. With a rather sheepish smile, she explained, "Because some things suddenly came up for one of the people in our group, we had to, last-minute, shorten our vacation."


    Although she actually did not know, either, why Wang Wenhao had suddenly changed his mind and shortened their twenty-day stay to ten days.


    Smiling, the female innkeeper gave a wave of her hand and told them, "No problem. This time of year, there aren''t many tourists in Nepal anyway, so you haven''t really held up much business."<>If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Prior to coming here, Wen Han had done her research, and she knew that today was the first day of Nepal''s Teej Festival.


    When they stepped into a temple, they saw that gathered together everywhere were Hindu women dressed in splendid attire, joyously laughing, singing and dancing, and not even really paying attention to the fine, drizzling rain that had not so much as paused. Agnesa was watching this novel scene interestedly, and tugging incessantly on Wen Han''s arm, she urged Wen Han to introduce this festival to her.


    "This is a fasting festival where they seek blessing for the men. After today''s great celebration, tomorrow, these Hindu womenfolk will fast for twenty-four hours to pray for blessing on their husbands and families. The last day is a cleansing day, and they will thoroughly wash their bodies clean."


    "So what about the unmarried girls?"<>You should be reading this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "They pray that they will find a good man and have a happy family," Wen Han answered quietly.


    Woman dancing during Teej Festival. Teej generally falls in late August or early September. Hindu women and girls are seen dressed in fine, red clothing, singing and dancing joyously in celebration. (Image credit: ekantipur.com)


    Surrounding them were women dressed in red saris, and all of them were adorned with a red dot, which had been placed there by the priest when they came in, on the centre of their foreheads. After standing there for a while, they discovered that the two men in their group had disappeared. With a couple sentences of grumbling, Agnesa stated that she had had enough here and wanted to leave. From this morning to the present, Wen Han''s mind had felt as if it was drifting, and she was unable to take in this type of cultural experience and scenery either. So, she and Agnesa left the temple together.


    When they stepped back onto the stone pathway leading to the inn, they unexpectedly saw Wang Wenhao and Cheng Muyun sitting by the entrance of a small, Western restaurant by the roadside. There was also a smiling man with them. Wen Han halted her footsteps, whereas Agnesa suddenly became enthusiastically friendly. Pulling Wen Han by the arm, she strode over to them and took a seat.


    "Ah! It''s leaking rainwater in this spot." Agnesa had sat down too quickly and had not noticed that the chair was wet.


    Wen Han tilted her head up to glance at this outdoor awning. It was not that there was a leak. Those two seats on the outside were beyond the edge of the awning and were not even under its cover.


    Cheng Muyun smiled. Turning slightly, he said something to a person on the other side of the open window in a language that everyone did not understand. Before long, the owner of this Western-style restaurant jogged out and invited them to go inside to sit.


    Their entire group stepped into the restaurant and sat down at the table by the window next to the street.


    Beside Wen Han was Agnesa, across from her was Wang Wenhao, and diagonally across from her to her right was Cheng Muyun. As she held her menu, she tried as best as she could to make herself appear as if she was not acquainted with him at all.


    And Cheng Muyun, as they had previously agreed, very obligingly acted along with her. Other than occasionally showing the same interest in her that he had displayed during last night''s revelrous party, the remainder of his time was used to deal with Agnesa''s extreme friendliness.


    "You really used to be a monk?"<>You should be reading this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Cheng Muyun answered, "Really."


    "Why did you leave the monastic life?"


    "The Dharma has eighty-four thousand paths to enlightenment." With his elbows on the table and his hands folded together, he propped his chin up on the back of his hands and looked at Agnesa with solemnity. "I have chosen the Dharma path that is most suitable for me."


    Agnesa was amused by his words. "So from what you''re saying, you''re still working on the path to enlightenment?"


    "That is correct."<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "So¡­ what if you violate one of the Buddhist precepts?"


    Wang Wenhao gave a smile. "Agnesa, your question is too subtle. Let me help you phrase it more clearly." He patted Cheng Muyun on the shoulder. "This beautiful lady in front of you is actually trying to ask you, are you willing to violate the precept of celibacy?"


    "Precept of celibacy?" Cheng Muyun''s peripheral gaze ever so briefly swept to the corner before moving away again. "Enduring the pains brought by lust and sensualness is also one of the eighty-four thousand ascetic practices of Dharma." This was a very novel way of speaking about this concept. The faces of everyone present showed intrigue with this topic. Even the man beside Cheng Muyun felt that this was very curious and interesting.


    Only Wen Han was staring at the steak in front of her, carrying on in seriousness with cutting up her beef.


    The steak in this place was very much overdone and was basically a strength and quality test for her knife. In the beginning, she had cut off a large chunk, but after putting it into her mouth, she needed to chew for a long while before she was able to make the meat soft and easy enough to swallow. Therefore, for the next piece, she had no choice but to work even harder to cut off an even smaller piece from the steak.


    "What about ''mutual cultivation[1]'' [¡°cultivation¡± through sexual intercourse between a man and a woman] toward enlightenment?" Agnesa suddenly glanced at Wen Han. "Mutual cultivation. We read about it in the library before."


    With a clank, the knife''s cutting motions banged into the plate.


    The two tables of tourists beside them were startled, and they all looked in their direction.


    A tinge of embarrassment showed in Wen Han''s eyes as she flashed an apologetic smile at the people around her¡­<>If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    "Mutual cultivation?" Cheng Muyun quietly repeated those words. "That is a very old and also very mysterious and profound topic."


    Observing Wen Han with her head down, cutting her steak, Wang Wenhao seemed a little displeased. Giving a light cough, he evaded this topic and, instead, asked Wen Han how their time at the temple had been. Agnesa seemed extremely irritated by the fact that the women fasted for an entire day to pray for blessing for the men.In bafflement over this practice, she stated two or three sentences denouncing it, while, in passing, also expressing her interest in henna tattoos.


    In India, because she had not been acclimatized to the country and hence had been unwell, Agnesa had managed to miss out on this traditional art form. "Wen Han likes it a lot, too. Too bad she had to stay with me in the hotel. And I''m not sure whether the people here will apply henna to non-Hindu women. From your fingertips to the tips of your toes¡­ I wonder what it feels like when they''re painting it on. You know, I''m really ticklish.


    The atmosphere was pleasant as they ate their dinner.


    Every so often, Wang Wenhao would talk quietly to Wen Han, asking her if she had slept comfortably last night.


    "Pretty good. It''s just a little humid. Too bad the dryer upstairs can only handle clothing," Wen Han remarked. "It''d be nice if our bed sheets and blankets could be dried, too."


    "If you are regular guests, it can absolutely be done." As if he was not at all well-acquainted with her, Cheng Muyun glanced sideways at her, his eyes narrowed in a slight squint. "The innkeeper''s room has a wall fireplace that imitates a Russian style. She can help you set the bedding by the heat until it is dry and warm.


    "Really?" Agnesa elatedly asked, but then her reaction switched to a plaintive one. "Too bad¡­ None of us are regular guests."


    Still resting his chin on the backs of his hands, Cheng Muyun smiled, "I would think that there should not be any problems with that."


    The result, naturally, was that there were not any problems with that.


    It seemed the innkeeper never refused any one of his requests.


    However, Cheng Muyun did hint to them that they should keep quiet about this, lest the other guests at the inn found out about it. He even was so kind as to personally bring the bedding over for the two ladies. Wang Wenhao was not so fragile and delicate and politely declined his offer. When Roman learned about this later that night, he was even more displeased and warned Agnesa to be wary of that man. "There''s something poisonous about the look in his eyes."


    Agnesa jeered back at Roman, "You''re just jealous because you see that the lady innkeeper treats him specially. I''m vowing here, he will be mine, so you can just rest assured and boldly go and woo your Little Fox."


    Agnesa was absolutely determined to get what she wanted and even asked why Wang Wenhao had been sitting with him at dinner. Also, who was that short man who was a stranger to them? Wang Wenhao explained that after he became separated from them, he had run into Cheng Muyun, who had been with a friend. Cheng Muyun had invited him to have dinner with them, and he had not refused.


    "See? You''re a man and you can''t even refuse him, let alone us women." Grinning, Agnesa slipped an arm around Wen Han''s shoulders. "Wen Han, he shouldn''t be the type you like, right?" When she said this, she even flicked her gaze in Wang Wenhao''s direction.


    Wen Han gave a couple of coughs.<>You should be reading this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Sitting on Agnesa''s bed, she carried on with taking the playing cards that were stacked in her hand and laying them out in sequence until, in the end, they covered half of the bed. Wang Wenhao was standing behind her, and discovering an error in their order, he leaned his face in close to the back of her shoulder and gently told her, "There''s a mistake."


    Wen Han paused blankly for a brief moment, feeling Wang Wenhao''s breath against her ear.


    Hastily, she pulled away from him, and throwing down the cards that were in her hands, she jogged over to the window to look out with Agnesa at the view of the street.


    Her head was filled only with the words Cheng Muyun had said to them earlier, when he was taking the bedding from Agnesa''s room. "I will bring it back at night." Agnesa had been exhilarated and, very enthusiastically, had told him that she would definitely wait for him, that even if she had to wait until the sun came out, she would not mind.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    It was past ten o''clock that night when Cheng Muyun finally appeared with the bedding in his arms.


    When the door of Agnesa''s room was opened after he knocked on it, Agnesa, under the dim yellow lighting of the hallway, took the bedding from him. Upon discovering that the innkeeper had even very thoughtfully wrapped a cloth around the outside of it, she was very pleasantly surprised.


    "Where''s Wen Han''s?" Agnesa noticed he had only brought this one set of bedding back.


    "It will be ready soon. The innkeeper will bring it over herself shortly."


    Agnesa''s eyes sparkled, and the corners of her lips curved upwards. Suddenly, she leaned in beside Cheng Muyun''s ear. Although the blanket in her arms separated their two bodies, her face was very close to his. "Thank you."


    Stepping backwards unhurriedly, Cheng Muyun smiled.


    Agnesa thought he would understand the obvious hint that she had given in these late night hours. Alas, this man who aroused her interest did not express any of the same eagerness toward her.


    Reluctantly, she was about to close her room door.


    "Would you like to try getting a henna tattoo?" With narrowed eyes, he glanced at the door of the adjacent room. "Tell your friend to come along. I know a nice, little shop."


    Agnesa''s eyes lit up. "Sure! Otherwise I really don''t know what I''d do tonight anway."


    "In half an hour, I shall respectfully await downstairs the pleasure of your and your friend''s presence."<>If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator


    Only a door separated this conversation from her. Wen Han heard it all very clearly.


    In fact, from the moment she heard the sound of footsteps, she had leaped up from the bed and taken a seat anxiously on the couch, her bare feet pressed tightly together as she sat in a very solemn and proper posture, waiting for him to knock on the door.


    She had continuously told herself, she needed to take the bedding very quickly, say thank you to him, and then just shut the door.


    She absolutely could not give him any opportunity.


    However, she had not expected that after all her waiting, in the end, what she would hear was his invitation to Agnesa and herself to fulfill their henna tattoo dream¡ªyet another surprise. She was never able to guess what his next move would be. From this afternoon when she went to the temple, she had persuaded herself that she should not waver anymore. Who would have thought that on her way back, she would already be having dinner with him? Then, because of her one, casual sentence of griping, he had ended up taking her bed sheets and blanket from her. And so it had been until now, when, late at night, the topic of henna tattoos all of a sudden came up.


    ¡­¡­<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    When Agnesa came to find her, Wen Han made up countless excuses but was still unable to escape from going. After all, she could not outright state the true reason for trying to stay away from him.


    "Didn''t you complain about missing out on the chance to get one done when we were in India?" Agnesa put a red, French-style, wide-brimmed hat onto her own head and then, in passing, helped Wen Han put on her black one.


    The drizzling rain was fluttering down outside. Naturally, holding an umbrella did not create nearly as alluring a picture as wearing this type of hat did.


    The several of them all arrived downstairs.


    As before, it was still a night scene of hookah and smiling and conversing guests.


    This morning, a few guests had checked out, but then another few girls from Hong Kong had arrived, and they were now chatting quietly.


    The jasper-green glass door blurred the view of the late-night streetscape outside.


    Holding down her hat, she lifted her eyes. Through the glass that was blanketed with streaks of water droplets, she saw him. Agnesa pushed open the door. There was the night wind that blew in. And there was also his gaze as he turned around.


    "Such a strong wind?" Agnesa held her hat down with her hand, as well, and striding through the doorway, she stretched a hand out, facing it upward to catch some rain. "How come this rain has just never stopped?"


    Wen Han stepped out after her, avoiding his gaze as she gave a polite nod in greeting.


    Taking a couple of steps forward, he casually closed the inn''s glass door for them. His barely audible voice glided into her ear. "The entire daytime, you kept showing up in my vision. Were you testing my self-restraint?"


    Caught off guard, Wen Han looked back in surprise.


    ¡­¡­<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "Will there be a big storm here?" At the same time, Agnesa also turned around, smiling sweetly. "Or perhaps the question is, when will the weather clear up? Will we get to see Nepal''s sun in the next ten days?"


    "You will have to see what your luck is."


    With an expression that showed he did not really care either way, he pointed at somewhere far down the dim street.


    In that direction was the little shop he had mentioned.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    [1] Ë«ÐÞ "shuang xiu." To the layman, the idea of "mutual cultivation" is what has often been portrayed on television or in novels, where a man and a woman engage in intercourse not for sexual pleasure but because it will move them to a higher level of enlightenment or cultivation.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    As many of you keenly recognized, this scene in the laundry from the previous chapter and beginning of this chapter was featured in , when Chu Jian went to visit Jian Bianlin on the set. Jian Bianlin was acting the role of Cheng Muyun.


    Completed: 1 of 1 Prologue 5 of 50 Chapter segments 0 of 1 Epilogue

 CH 2 part1

    What would your answer be if you were asked that question by Cheng Muyun?


    An arm encaged her tightly. She was unable to push it away, utterly unable. Her entire body was breaking out in sweat from panic.


    Suddenly, as if imparted with immense brute strength, she shoved the man fiercely away.


    And then, she abruptly sat straight up in bed, her breathing heavy and only darkness before her eyes. Outside the window, no moonlight shone. There was hazy blackness, and it seemed even to be raining.<>If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Sure enough, September was Nepal''s rainy season.


    From morning to night, the rain had drizzled down without so much as pausing.


    The sound of raindrops against the window caused the night to seem cold¡ªespecially cold. The hands of the bedside clock glowed, and they now showed a time of twelve o''clock.


    She had slept for only two hours before awakening? Feeling somewhat edgy, Wen Han pushed open the window, but unexpectedly, her face was doused with rainwater and she hastily shut it again. In this space of time of opening and closing the window, she spotted a man''s silhouette drawing closer, walking leisurely along the narrow, rundown road paved in stone. When she lowered her head for a look, that figure also lifted his face and seemed to be looking up at the third and fourth floors here.


    It was him?<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Wen Han retreated back a step.


    No, wait. She should not be hiding. He could not see her.


    It was obviously brighter outside the window than in the room, so how he could possibly even see into here? Wen Han comforted herself in this way before throwing a surreptitious glance out the window again. There was no longer anyone there. He should have returned to his room. Didn''t he just go to buy coffee? Why did it take two hours to come back? she puzzled to herself. But suddenly, she realized she was showing an out-of-the-ordinary amount of care and interest in this man.


    Wen Han warned herself, You cannot pay such attention to him anymore.


    However, there still remained an uncertainty that swirled at the bottom of her heart. She returned to the bed and lifted open the blanket, wanting to attempt to sleep once more. Then, she heard the distinct sound of a pair of men''s boots approaching her direction. Next was a knocking sound. It was someone knocking on the door of the neighbouring room? Sure enough, she soon heard Agnesa''s voice, a tone of delight in it, saying with a laugh, "What''s that? Have some drinks? Sure¡­ Okay, no problem. I''ll tell a few more friends to come along. Oh, and¡­ thanks for the coffee."


    The man''s footsteps moved away.<>If you are not reading this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Very shortly, Agnesa was knocking on Wen Han''s door, telling Wen Han to go downstairs with her to party the entire night away with all the other guests whom fate had brought together in this place.


    "A rainy night in Nepal is just too suitable for events like this one," Agnesa stated. Wen Han, however, could not find the connection between "a rainy night in Nepal" and "partying the night away." She was unable to refuse, though. The female innkeeper, Little Fox, was too charismatic, and the dozen or so guests who were staying on the four floors of the little inn all came in response to the invitation.


    Fortunately, what gave her some peace of mind was that Wang Wenhao and Roman had also come downstairs and would accompany her down.


    Since she was, after all, travelling with male companions, her anxiousness was somewhat eased. At the very least, she felt that that man likely would not so readily come and harass her again. After changing into an ankle-length skirt, she deliberately selected a top with a proper collar line and mid-length sleeves. Dragging out the process for a long time, she at last went downstairs with Wang Wenhao. A lively atmosphere had already filled the entire first floor, and someone was playing a Russian song on an accordion.


    It was Roman, who had come down a little earlier than them.


    He was sitting at the center of that small bar table, very merrily singing a little Russian love song to the innkeeper, whose eyes were glazed with drunkenness.


    When the song came to an end, the female innkeeper gave a low laugh and clapped her hands, but her gaze was on Cheng Muyun, who was lying on a soft chaise longue, smoking hookah. "Yun, do you want to try?" The latter chuckled, not refusing her suggestion.


    Seeing that his song performance had brought no admiration onto himself and rather, it was the man in the corner, half-leaning back into the chaise longue and blowing out faint clouds of smoke, who held all the attention of this beautiful innkeeper, Roman was a little irked.


    Cheng Muyun glanced at the accordion in Roman''s hand. "Now that you mention it, it has been a long time since I last touched one."


    "You¡¯ve learned before how to play?" a girl asked very inquisitively. It was evident she, too, was drawn to Cheng Muyun''s past experience of having been a monk. "So what did you do before?"


    "Me?" In a low voice, Cheng Muyun stated a single word: "Trafficking."


    The entire room broke out in a roar of laughter.


    Everyone knew he was a monk who had left the monastic life, and hence they treated these words as spoken in jest. In fact, there were some men who, in order to attract the attention of some girls, even took Cheng Muyun''s topic and continued along with it. "Guess what. I often will take gold and make it into clothes hangers, real clothes hangers, the type that you can use to hang your clothes dry. Then, I''ll bring them into India. If I''m caught, I just need to pay that extra bit in fines, but if I''m not caught, I rake in a lot of dough."


    The innkeeper clapped her hands together. "All right, the jokes are enough now." The group carried on with their laughter, and they began to chitchat about the things they had all seen or heard in their journeys as well as the crummy weather Nepal had been experiencing this last half a month.


    The girl who had asked the questions earlier drifted her gaze over and circled it about Cheng Muyun. He was the target of many of the girls here tonight. A fling in Nepal¡ªthis man was just too suitable for one.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Wen Han chose a rather inconspicuous corner and took a seat.


    This female innkeeper certainly knew how to set the ambiance. The couches on the first floor had been removed for the night, and a large number of low chaise longues had been added instead. Many people were gathered around where Cheng Muyun and the innkeeper were, so it was actually quite quiet where Wen Han was sitting. Amidst the merry laughter, Cheng Muyun really did catch the accordion that Roman tossed over, and rising swayingly to his feet, he hung it from his shoulders and tried pulling the bellows a couple of times.


    All the people had thought he was merely joking around, but to their surprise, a very smoothly-played tune that was brimming over with liveliness and passion was heard.


    An accordion''s voice is always romantic and boldly unreserved, like the men of Russia.


    Many people had not heard this song before, but as chance would have it, Moscow-born Wen Han had, and from a black vinyl record at that. Although its name was Unlucky[1], the tune itself was very languorous, and in particular, when sung by a man, it exuded the unique feeling of a person who, after becoming drunken, was lying on a windowsill while the night wind blew against him, half-reciting, half-singing about the person he loved.


    Cheng Muyun''s voice was not very husky, so his ending tones when he sang sounded even more resplendent.


    Playing the accordion, he crossed through the hookah smoke that people all around were blowing out, his eyes at times lowered and at other times teasing and provocative. When Cheng Muyun had sauntered up in front of Wen Han, he halted his steps. Crouching down slowly, he continued to play the accordion to her, and his singing even carried a sigh in it that was particularly sexy.


    All the people present began to laugh quietly, applauding and whistling.


    Everyone merely viewed this as a scene of a man expressing strong fancy toward a beautiful woman who had suddenly appeared before him. Wen Han shifted her gaze away to look at the bell at the doorway, trying as much as she could to avoid his eyes.


    "He sings quite well." Wang Wenhao slipped his hand up to rest it on Wen Han''s shoulder, saying quietly to her, "And he''s very skilled with the accordion, too."


    Wen Han gave an absentminded reply.<>You should be reading this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    After the song came to an end, Cheng Muyun suddenly spoke in Chinese, "You are exceptionally beautiful tonight."


    The expression on Wen Han''s face shifted slightly. Wang Wenhao, in contrast, was much more composed than her and answered Cheng Muyun on her behalf. "Thank you for your admiration toward my girlfriend."


    Cheng Muyun''s eyes that seemed shrouded in a dense fog of mystery remained fixed on Wen Han. "It is my pleasure."


    ¡­¡­<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    With her eyes cast downward, Wen Han stared at her own fingers while they randomly wrote on the table several mathematical formulas that she commonly used. Stay calm, stay calm.


    Behind her, someone broke out into chortles, and a man''s voice was heard remarking, "I know why this monk returned to the secular life. He wasn''t able to let go of the earthly desires of men."


    "Yes, yes, that''s right, that''s right. He might have even been an amorous monk in the temple."


    Even the female innkeeper, who was in the midst of enjoying drinks, did not forget to join in on the jesting. "No, he abandoned monkhood because the women of the earthly world could not bear to let him go."


    Some people laughed, others broke out in noisy joking and banter, and even more women chased their gazes after Cheng Muyun.


    There were also those who watched detachedly as a bystander¡ªsuch as Wang Wenhao.


    And still more who were filled with intense jealousy¡ªsuch as Roman.


    He was indeed rosemary, the persistent, bewitching fragrance that was intense and caused people to sink in and become immersed in it¡ªhe so easily caused people to immerse themselves in him.<>If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without the consent of the translator.


    Candle flames burned fiercely.


    The light wisps of smoke from hookahs, as well as the growing number of provocative and amorous actions between men and women, filled this foreign land''s night with an atmosphere that dazed and enchanted the senses. Wang Wenhao seemed to perceive that more and more she did not want to remain sitting here, so at three in the morning, after making up an excuse, he accompanied her back to the third floor. Ardent music and laughter still echoed downstairs, but here, it was especially quiet.


    "I feel as if you''re not feeling very well today?" Wang Wenhao took her key from her hand and helped her open her door.


    Somewhat distractedly, Wen Han answered, "A little bit. Maybe¡­ I''m just not used to the food and climate and stuff here."


    Wang Wenhao smiled.<>You should be reading this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    She wanted to turn on the lights, but his hand had already covered hers.<>If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator


    Wang Wenhao''s palm was exceptionally hot. As she pulled her hand back, she sensed him drawing nearer to her. His warm breath on her was very suggestive, as if he wanted to kiss her but was still maintaining a slight and very gentlemanly distance. Not daring to move, Wen Han hesitated for several seconds, then hurriedly took half a step backwards. However, Wang Wenhao had already detected that she had not been focused, and as if given encouragement, he slipped his around her from behind her back.


    "I''m sleepy," Wen Han spoke up uncomfortably.


    "All right." In a soft voice, Wang Wenhao told her, "Good night."


    A figure suddenly appeared.


    Cheng Muyun walked up the stairs. He was wearing black military boots that had hard soles, and the sound he emitted as he stepped on the wooden floor was loud and heavy. Wen Han and Wang Wenhao simultaneously turned their heads toward him.


    "My apologies." Cheng Muyun brought his chin in slightly, his eyes sweeping a half-circle over the two. "I have disturbed the both of you."


    Wen Han awkwardly pulled her gaze back.<>You should be reading this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Deliberately ignoring him, she said quietly to Wang Wenhao, "Good night."


    Then, she heard the sound of his footsteps continuing upstairs.


    She stepped into her room, closed the wooden door, and leaned her back against it, listening as Wang Wenhao''s footsteps moved off into the distance. Gently, she blew out a breath.<>If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator


    The entire night was imbued with the music and laughter of the first floor.


    The rain, however, fell from the deep of night until the early morning hours, never ceasing and, in fact, showing the trend that it was coming down with increasing strength.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator


    When the sky was showing the first faint tinges of dawn, Wen Han woke.


    Due to the incessant rain, the room had grown stuffy and humid. Wen Han remembered the innkeeper had mentioned that, since the innkeeper herself hated Nepal''s monsoon season, she had purposely added a clothes dryer in the fifth-floor laundry room. This could also be considered one of the distinguishing features of this inn.


    Here, dryers were a luxury item.<>You should be reading this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Despite sleeping for less than three hours and having a splitting headache, she was unable to fall back asleep, so carrying her long workout pants, her hiking jacket, and a few other articles of clothing that were machine washable out of her room, she walked up to the laundry room on the fifth floor.


    It was five o¡¯clock in the morning. The merry noise and commotion had concluded.


    This was the perfect time, while the other inn guests were still sleeping, for her to wash her clothing first and then dry them in the dryer.


    There were two washing machines, both of them very dated. Not only were their capacities small, there was also no piping that allowed water to fill the drums automatically. The faucet needed to be turned on first until the washer was completely filled with water, and then the machine could be switched on. After Wen Han had stuffed all the clothes that were in her arms into the washing machine, the drum was already packed full.


    Twisting on the faucet, she watched as the water continuously flowed out from the chute inside the washer.


    "It should be able to turn, right?" She murmured this question to herself.


    "It would be safer if you took out one piece of clothing," a voice answered from behind her. "That is my personal experience."


    A shudder racked through Wen Han''s entire body.


    The morning breeze that was intermingled with rain drifted in through the window.


    She took a half-step backward to dodge the rain, trying to find some better opening words that could be used to pay an impassive, neutral greeting to this uninvited person who had shown up. But before she had a chance to formulate the words in her mind, something suddenly tightened around her waist, and she was pulled against a firm chest.


    As her eyes widened, a hand covered her mouth.


    Both her arms were captured and twisted behind her back, easily held captive by his one hand. He pressed her entire body into a corner of the laundry room.


    The water continued to rush out, its sound flooding her ears.


    "Last night when you were kissing someone else," Cheng Muyun asked softly, "did you think of me at all? In your mind, did you compare whom you like kissing more?"


    Last night, she didn''t even¡ª<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, tarn from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    ¡­ And even if there had been a goodnight kiss, what did that have to do with him?


    "If right now there was a couch in here, or a thicket of grass, I would push you onto it without the slightest hesitation." Cheng Muyun''s voice was like the tender whispers that were spoken on a bed. "From the first time I laid eyes on you, I have not been able to control this thought."


    She wanted to evade his gaze.<>You should be reading this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    It was completely in vain.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    It was apparent that his eyes could see into the deepest reaches of her consciousness.


    Softly, he stated, "In these last two hours and more, I have been constantly thinking about you."


    She lowered her eyes, sensing his sleek, long legs against hers.


    That hand that covered her mouth and nose slowly shifted away.


    By her ear, Cheng Muyun whispered in Russian, "Do not cry out."


    It was only in that instant earlier, when she had been surprised and received quite a fright, that she had thought about calling out loudly for people to come. But right now, right this moment, she actually¡­did not even think about yelling for help.


    When Wen Han became aware of this point, even she herself did not dare believe it.


    Gasping slightly, she tried as best as she could to not look at him. "What excuse are you going to use this time? ¡­"


    "No excuse." His breath blew against her face. "I want you."


    She had encountered very forthright and enthusiastic suitors in Moscow before.


    Even if she were forced into a corner, she would still resolutely stay away from them.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator


    But this man¡­<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Just now, in that moment when he¡ªthis man whom she had tried all along, with all her might, to detest and to avoid¡ªhad forced his kiss on her, she had suddenly discovered that, in fact, she subconsciously was not at all repulsed by the feeling of kissing him¡­


    Love at first sight?<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    She would not admit to that.


    But there was obviously a peculiar vortex between the two of them that was drawing each person to the other.


    While she was telling herself in her mind, which was roiling with turbulence, to calm down, it was plain that his eyes had already seen into the depths of her awareness with a single glance,.


    He spoke no more. Forcefully, he sealed her lips with his own and began, one by one, to unfasten the buttons of her top¡­


    A tremor shook Wen Han''s entire body¡­


    "Your body is responding and obliging me. In comparison to that gentlemanly friend of yours, you actually desire me more." In the corner of this laundry room, Cheng Muyun''s voice was forming a swirling vortex for her that she could not resist. "Just as I desire you."


    As a result of this undue intimacy between them, her body seemed to soften and become restless, her head felt light, and her legs grew limp.


    She should not be like this.<>You should be reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    She must not be like this.


    She closed her eyes.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Cheng Muyun''s kisses became rather soft. Gently, he shifted out from beneath her tongue and wandered over to the most sensitive upper part of her mouth, sliding the tip of his tongue back and forth over it, again and again. Her body slowly began to tremble. Unable to control her body''s response, she pushed her chest up slightly¡­<>If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    At some point in time, the water sounds began to change.


    The washing machine''s drum was already entirely filled. There was too much water, such that water was even beginning to stream out from the pipe on the side of the machine.


    He suddenly loosened his hold on her.


    Wen Han''s legs were a little weak. Slowly, she leaned back against the wall, unable to believe the response to him that she had shown, as she flusteredly fastened up her blouse again.


    Shutting off the faucet, Cheng Muyun took a plastic tube that was used to drain water and set it into the cement sink. Then, wiping his hands clean on his own pants, he walked back up in front of Wen Han, lowered himself into a half-crouch, and fastened her buttons one at a time for her. "I vowed that I would never return to Russia, and you should very shortly be going back to Moscow. We will not have any further contact whatsoever after that. Therefore, anything that happens between you and me in these next few days will only be a romantic fling in Nepal." His hand tilted her head upward so that that face that was still flushed from the passion of a moment ago was facing him. "Are you willing?"<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    [1] The song''s name in Russian is §¯§Ö§Ó§Ö§Ù§å§é§Ú§Û, and it was originally sung by Vitas.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    If you search for the song in Youtube, you¡¯ll find lots of different versions. Sorry for the relatively poorer quality of the one I linked, but I really wanted a video with an accordion for you to help with the visualization of the scene. Now, can you imagine Cheng Muyun ¡°making eyes¡± like Vitas?


    I do not know any Russian, so I¡¯ll just link you to a translation of the . Hopefully they¡¯re pretty accurate, but I can¡¯t personally vet them.


    Completed: 1 of 1 Prologue 4 of 50 Chapter segments 0 of 1 Epilogue

 CH 3 part3

    Happy Halloween to those on my side of the world. Enjoy the long update.


    What a peaceful scene between Wen Han and Cheng Muyun here. Also, someone turns up again that stirs something in Wen Han.


    Late into the night, Wen Han''s high fever persisted.


    A shadowy figure lifted up the tent flap, stepped inside, and, settling into a half-crouch beside her bed, touched her forehead and the pulse in her neck. Dazed and disoriented from the fever, Wen Han tried to grab on to that hand, but her attempt came up empty. Her voice was faint as, muddledly, she mumbled in Russian that she was uncomfortable.


    His hand left her forehead. Unconsciously, she stretched out her arm, trying again in midair to catch that hand. This time, he was not so hardhearted as to evade her and allowed her to clutch his sleeve.


    Wen Han, though, did not know whom her hand had grabbed.


    Only yesterday morning, she had rejected this man and requested that he keep his distance from her.


    Cheng Muyun gazed down at her from high above. This carried on for a long time until finally, he bent over and thrust his fingers into her long locks that were spread beneath her. "Darling, let go first. I am going to get you some water."


    This voice¡ª<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Several dozen hours ago, he had used this type of casual, flirting tone to talk to her on the bed of that henna shop.


    He left, but very shortly returned to the tent holding a kettle of water. Taking the lid off, he took out the towel that was inside the copper kettle and wrung it out.


    The warm water that was mixed with some liquor caused the faint scent of alcohol to pervade through the entire tent.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    The male traveller on the other side of the cloth curtain was woken by the pleasant fragrance of alcohol. Surreptitiously lifting up a corner of the curtain, he saw that man who, in last night¡¯s scene that had seemed from hell, had wrestled with Tibetan mastiffs and climbed out from the completely blood-tainted lake. Now, he held that wounded girl, and after removing her shirt, unfastening her bra, and lifting up her long skirt, he had the girl lie face down on his lap.


    The male traveller was gawking as he watched this.


    Without so much as lifting his eyelids, Cheng Muyun kicked up the kettle lid with the toe of his boot. A shadow went flying out.


    There was a muffled "mmph." The curtain dropped back down.


    From the inside of her arm down to her fingertips, then from the inside of her thigh down along the areas where there was a concentration of blood flow in the veins, he wiped with the wet towel. During this entire process, Wen Han was still in a confused state, and hazily, she heard him say, "You should not have come to Nepal." Or perhaps he had not said this at all; she had dreamt it.


    Two entire hours.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    He wiped her down several times. At last, she began to perspire, and gradually she felt better.


    She opened her eyes, and in her first return to consciousness after this serious bout of illness, she peered at him in confusion.


    Pulling off that heavy pair of military-style boots, he allowed his body to relax, and he lay down on his side beside her. As one of her shoulders was injured, she could only lie on her side, and so as chance would have it, this bit of space was left for him. She felt his arm reach over and encircle her. "At any time, I could be like that beast and die in some place without so much as a sound. If I had met you a few years later, or perhaps a few years earlier, things would have been much simpler."


    He did not carry on speaking, his lips instead pressing against the skin of her back that was exposed, feeling the temperature of her body. Like a snake entwining itself around a person, he enfolded her entire body into his embrace.


    But he avoided the wound on Wen Han''s shoulder.


    Fatigue was also overcoming her. Before she had a chance to consider what the male vacationer who was separated from them by a single curtain could hear, her head was already feeling thick and heavy, and she wanted to allow herself to fall into a deep sleep. In this state of both physical and mental exhaustion, she gave up on trying to fight with herself, and letting her instinct take over, she burrowed herself against him.


    Once she came in contact with the warmth of his body, with his skin, she would feel very safe.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    In the deep hours of the night, Cheng Muyun wakened naturally and wanted to slowly pull his arm away.


    Wen Han''s sleep had not been sound in the first place, and when the hand on her waist was taken away, leaving an empty coldness in its place, she was startled awake.


    In that moment when she initially awoke, she had a feeling like she was in a nightmare, as if everything was merely her dream and when she roused, she would find that she was sleeping beside a warm, little windowsill with the light of the newly-risen sun shining on her eyelids¡­ Alas, when she woke, she was once again plunged into the intense pain from her shoulder. The topical anesthetic that Cheng Muyun had applied on her wound was already starting to lose its effect. This type of pain encompassed countless variations.


    Right now, right this moment, it felt as if her wound was ablaze.


    "All this time, I never asked you why you came to Nepal," Cheng Muyun unexpectedly inquired.


    "Because I am a Buddhist believer and felt that it would become my regret if I did not come here," she murmured.


    "Is that so?" Cheng Muyun all of a sudden fell into a brief silence before switching the topic and remarking, "I heard that your travel plans are to cross the border into Mongolia and then from there return to Moscow."


    Wen Han was a little surprised, but after thinking about it, she surmised, perhaps it was Agnesa, or maybe it was Wang Wenhao, who had mentioned it when chatting casually with him. Over these last days, he seemed to have become quite acquainted with her friends, so it would not have been hard for him to learn this.


    Besides, it was not as if their route of travel was a military secret.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    There were some daily necessities piled inside the tent, delivered here beforehand by the guides in preparation for the previous night''s camping portion of the itinerary. There were also a few boxes that contained contents unknown and happened to be placed in the centre of the tent.


    Moreover, with the cloth curtain that had been pulled across the middle, they were separated from the other wounded, male traveller.


    However, they were only visually separated; she believed that sound was not blocked at all.


    She therefore tried as much as possible to keep her voice low. This man beside her, though, suddenly was in the mood to chat. Never had she thought that she would lie on the same bed with him and talk simply about ordinary things of life. From Wen Han''s major in university to her adoptive parents, he seemed interested in hearing them all, and after a topic had come to an end, he was always able to bring up a new question.


    "A major in mathematics. What would someone with a major in mathematics do?" Cheng Muyun was particularly interested in her field of study. "The only job I can think of that is light and not dangerous would be a teacher. It sounds like it would be quite a good career¡ª"


    It seemed that a man like this naturally was not supposed to speak about such topics.


    As Wen Han conversed about these things with him, there was a strong sense in her that she was doing something discordant. It was as if he could talk to you about firearms, about the many religions and beliefs in Nepal, and even about hookah or henna tattos. All of these things were fine¡­ But the exception was, when he talked about studies, work, etc. etc.¡ªthings from ordinary life¡ªthere would be a sense that he actually did not really understand and was not really familiar with these things.


    "Are you deliberately trying to find topics to talk to me about?" She at last could not help it and ended the conversation herself.


    "Me?" Cheng Muyun''s arm was propped on the bed, supporting the side of his face as he looked at her. "I find this all very entertaining and interesting."


    "Entertaining and interesting? Don''t tell me you have never needed to go to school or needed to have a job?"


    "A job?" He savoured those two words. Tucking his chin in slightly, he brought his head down and answered her, "I believe I likely do have the need for one, but it is simply that mine is a little more dangerous than the career that you will select in the future."


    If it had been before yesterday night, she would have assumed that this man was purposely making his words sound mysterious.


    Now, though¡­<>You should read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    She tilted her head back to look into his eyes. He lowered his eyelashes to return her gaze.


    "You¡ª"<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "In the future, when you are in a classroom in front of some kids, will you tell them about these few days you have had here in Nepal?" Cheng Muyun jumped in first to speak. Leaning his forehead against hers, he softly used his own questions to disrupt her continued queries. "Or tell them how you fooled around with a man in a laundry room? Tell them that a man stripped you naked in an austere, little inn and applied henna on you? Tell them that on the banks of the Trishuli, you experienced an attack by poachers?"


    Very gently, his fingers touched her eyelashes, then glided down along her nose and all the way to her lips. Cheng Muyun kissed her with a tenderness that he had never shown before since they met. This man¡ªperhaps it was when he wanted to be gentle and tender that you were doomed.


    "Good night, dearest."<>You should read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    The sound of his voice slowly permeated from the tip of his tongue and seeped into her heart.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Getting off the bed, Cheng Muyun pulled on his boots. Wen Han, however, suddenly tugged on him. Right as he turned around, she released her hold again. She had all of a sudden remembered that she was covered in blood and was wondering whether she could change her clothes. Normally, this would not be a difficult thing to do, but now she needed another person''s assistance.


    Yet, when her hand grabbed ahold of him, she realized that she actually had not even thought of asking for Agnesa and, rather, had thought of him first.


    "What would you like to say?" Cheng Muyun straightened himself and stood beside the bed.


    "There is a clean top in my backpack." Wen Han requested in a whisper, "Could I trouble you to help me change my clothes?"


    For once, Cheng Muyun spoke no unnecessary, extra words.


    Bringing over the backpack that had been set at the end of the bed against the tent, he pulled out a black shirt from it and helped her change into this clean garment that was free of bloodstains.


    From undressing her, to examining the wound once more, to, finally, helping her put on her clothing, he personally did all of it.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    The following morning, Wen Han was woken by Agnesa.


    The pain from her wound still bore into her heart in bursts. She used dry shampoo to try, as much as possible, to make her sweat-soaked hair more bearable to look at.


    "We''re planning on cancelling the trip and returning to Kathmandu." With a smile, Agnesa handed a comb to her, but swiching to a frown, she reminded her, "When we get back, take a nice shower before we talk about anything else. Right now, don''t let any man come near you. The smell on you seems a little¡­ There''s a really strong alcohol smell."


    Wen Han''s throat was dry, and turning around, she felt for the kettle, trying to cover up the slight blush that tinged her cheeks from not being able to tell the truth about what had occurred the previous night.


    When the two left the tent, there was excitement going on outside.


    A girl wearing a red sun hat and white pants sat, one leg crossed over the other, on a bamboo chair. Her back was towards them as she gave injections to those who had suffered bite wounds and also urged the people to continue with follow-up vaccinations when they returned to Kathmandu or their own countries. She asked Meng Liangchuan to help her check the number of people. At that same moment, Meng Liangchuan happened to spot Wen Han, who had just stepped outside. "Oh, right, there is one more."


    Meng Liangchuan snapped his fingers at Wen Han.


    Holding down her hat, the girl turned her head to look. When she saw Wen Han, something flashed across her eyes. She gave a warm "Hi!" before asking, "It''s you?"


    It''s her? Wen Han was taken aback slightly, and a strange feeling also seemed to press down on her chest. Just earlier, she had still very anxiously been trying to make her complexion look somewhat better and had hurried out so she could express her thanks to him. Now, though, that mood had utterly evaporated. What remained before her eyes was the image of the very first time she saw this girl: the scene of how, with her clothes torn to tatters by Cheng Muyun, she, in a wretched state, had wrapped a shawl around her upper body; and how, against the sound of his fingers lightly thrumming the doorframe and also the chime of the girl''s cheery laughter, she had fled in panic.


    This girl¡­<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    In just a few short days, Wen Han had nearly forgotten about her.


    This was the girl whom Cheng Muyun had said the innkeeper had recommended to him to provide "special services" and bring him pleasure for an entire night. And now, she had shown up here.


    Wen Han''s face was ashen, and she gave a vague reply in acknowledgement. Amongst Agnesa''s curious inquiries, she gave a brush-over explanation that she and this girl had run into each other once in that little inn in Kathmandu. Walking over, she tried as much as possible to seem natural as she sat down beside the girl and let the girl give her the vaccination.


    The situation could not get any more awkward.


    And as it would turn out, Cheng Muyun was not in the camp right now.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    For the entire afternoon, Wen Han watched as this girl, like an angel, helped the wounded re-treat their injuries and showed a pleasant and kind manner to everyone. The emotions that roiled within her were very strange and unfamiliar and made her very uncomfortable. She even wanted to go back into the tent again, throw the covers over her head, and sleep.


    "It''s way too expensive," Roman muttered beside Wen Han, grumbling about the priciness of the porters hired by the guides. "We¡¯re vacationers who fought in resistance against poachers. We should be treated as guests, but instead this price is practically like they''re treating us like enemies."


    Wang Wenhao did not attend to what was going on here. The entire time, he was watching over everyone''s bags and luggage.


    "Wang Wenhao is such a very patient person," Agnesa quietly praised. "Look, he''s not just looking after our stuff. He''s also checking the other travellers'' bags to see if everything is packed well and properly."


    Those lake-stationed soldiers, with rifles on their backs, were in the forest picking up the bodies of the hounds that had been bitten to death last night. Wen Han saw one of the soldiers gnash his teeth and say something, and there was a vicious look in his eyes that sent chills down a person''s back.


    Perhaps because, day in and day out throughout the year, these soldiers were constantly fighting against those poachers, this ferocity from always being in battle mode had long since leached into their very bones and seeped into their marrow.


    For some reason, she remembered that two nights ago, after Cheng Muyun had nearly severed a Tibetan mastiff in two, the look in his eyes as he turned his gaze on her had seemed like it belonged to a devil¡ªone that soaked in black blood year upon year and had just climbed out from the pit of hell.


    ¡­¡­


    Her eyes made a sweep around.


    He still had not returned yet. The sky was already dark.<Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    No one had expected that Cheng Muyun would make an appearance late into the night, and he brought back more than ten elephants with him.


    Many of the elephants here were used for sightseeing purposes and were not allowed to be taken from this place and used as a mode of transport. Nobody knew how he had managed to resolve that issue. It seemed there was nothing this man could not do.


    The vacationers, who had been sitting in their own tents to stay out of the rain, all cheered, and grinningly, they conversed about how glad they were that they would not have to be walking in the rain tomorrow.


    It was not that Wen Han had not heard the cheers.


    However, inside the tent, as she faced that kettle that had not yet boiled, she forced herself to remain unmoving. While she sat here, that girl who had had a passing fling with him was also in this campsite. Maybe¡­ she had specifically come here just to see him again.


    Outside the tent, the guides were busy settling the elephants and the mahouts, the elephant handlers.


    There was a bustling atmosphere of excitement. Laughter rang out ceaselessly.


    Wen Han could not restrain her mind from continuing with these thoughts. For the whole day, she had had to watch that girl, and the other party from time to time had studied her with a probing gaze as well. It was as if she knew clearly that Wen Han was also one of his women.


    His black boots appeared on her right side.


    "If you can forget about staring at that kettle and use those beautiful eyes of yours to give me one glance¡­" His voice appeared next. Bending into a half-crouch, he said in a low tone, "I will stay here tonight."


    Wen Han evaded him.<>You should read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "What is the matter?" His chuckle was light and sexy.


    Reaching one arm behind her head, he gently pushed her face toward him. But he could feel that she was resisting and trying to dodge his action.


    He gave another laugh and bit down on her earlobe.


    Wen Han drew in a sharp breath. Afraid that someone might hear, she could only whisper as she writhed against him. "I don''t want to. I told you already not to come near me¡ª" I don''t want, in this quick, hurried journey, to have a passing relationship with you that''s just going to evaporate away quickly, nor do I want to see you with another woman¡­


    But she was unable to make herself say these words.


    Cheng Muyun''s eyes were fixed on her.


    Slowly, the arm confining her loosened its hold.


    Gasping, Wen Han got off her small stool in a panic and backed away several steps.


    She was jealous because of that girl, but she dared not admit it. After all, she and this man before her had not even known each other for more than a hundred hours.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    With one hand on the floor supporting himself, Cheng Muyun straightened back up. In that instant that he lifted his gaze, he had already returned to his usual state. His silence was such a sharp contrast to the clamour outside the tent that it felt incongruous with the surroundings.


    Due to two days and two nights without rest and also all the wounds that covered him, his body had all along been running a high fever and had become a little ungainly. Furthermore, this afternoon, he had walked for such a long period.


    In short, he was not very responsive to his brain''s commands.


    However, this did not prevent him from using the last of his patience to speak to her.


    "Tomorrow, I will be leaving this group." The first sentence that came from his mouth was one of leave-taking.


    "Tomorrow?" she blurted.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "Yes, tomorrow. I shall be ending this fine journey prematurely." The corner of his lips curved up slightly. "I wish you and your friends a pleasant time in the remainder of your stay in Nepal."


    Wen Han did not know how she should reply to that.


    She had not expected that it would be such words from him.


    Although she had known that their time together would be very short, she had not imagined that their parting would be tomorrow. Just a moment ago, she had even prepared herself that he would behave as he had a few days ago and had already thought through how she would handle it.


    Bending at the waist, Cheng Muyun picked up his drenched jacket from the small medicine rack where he had tossed it earlier, moved his right shoulder about slightly, and then, without a word, left this large tent.


    The downpour outside the tent was growing more intense, and the rain had come together to form gullies of water on the muddy ground. His black boots treaded slowly through the streams, circled away from the cluster of tents, and headed toward the canopy that served as shelter from the rain.


    Those elephants were all gathered under the trees, taking cover from the rain. Meng Liangchuan and the guides were under the makeshift canopy shelter, discussing how the people and the goods, in such heavy downpour, could smoothly leave this place, steer clear of the collapsed sections of the paths and roads along the way, and arrive at the next location.


    Wang Wenhao was also under the canopy and was very agitated as he, in a loud voice, quarrelled incessantly in Chinese with Meng Liangchuan about something. Wang Wenhao detected that, behind him, someone had stepped into the canopy shelter, and when he turned around and saw it was Cheng Muyun, his anger shot up another few levels. Just earlier, he saw with his own eyes Cheng Muyun walk into that large tent that Wen Han was in. This man actually dared to take his money and then, even after being given a warning, still try to get close to his woman¡ª


    "Let me tell you now! Tomorrow, I''m firing you! When we get to the next place, I''m going to need another¡ª"


    Before Wang Wenhao could finish, his shirt collar had already fallen into Cheng Muyun¡¯s grip that was slowly closing. Cheng Muyun leaned in close and, through the lenses of the glasses that rested on the bridge of Wang Wenhao''s nose, he stared straight into the depths of Wang Wenhao''s soul. "You keep a good eye on those goods of yours. I cannot guarantee whether or not, in the next second, I will give up my payment and throw you and them into the river together to feed those starving little beasts. You should know, Nepal''s government is very protective of its wild animals, and there would not be any resulting troubles if they ate you."


    Each word was spoken in a low voice, so low that chills came over even Meng Liangchuan as he listened in.


    Wang Wenhao raised both his hands, his face dark as he sought a truce. "Fine, fine, we''ll just say I don''t dare provoke you two. I''ll give you your full payment tomorrow. We can part ways amicably."


    Thud! The sound of a fist smashing into tissue and bone was accompanied by an agonized cry. Wang Wenhao stumblingly took a few panicked steps backwards before tumbling into muddy water. In his wretched state, he cursed and swore, and it took two tries before he was able to crawl back to his feet.


    Step by step, Cheng Muyun sauntered out of the canopy shelter. He pulled out a dagger from his waist and stood in the rain with legs apart.


    In the tents not far away, the vacationers all gathered by the entrances, tensely watching this fight that had suddenly arisen. Everyone saw the dagger that he was gripping there in the rain, and their minds were all replaying the scene from two nights ago of how this very dagger had nearly split a vicious Tibetan mastiff completely in two.


    He walked up beside Wang Wenhao. In the instant that Wang Wenhao threw himself at him, his knee slammed heavily into Wang Wenhao''s body.


    Wang Wenhao once again dropped into the mud.


    The knee of the man before him pressed down into his right leg. With a thunk, the dagger stabbed into the muddy ground, leaving only its black handle protruding.


    Amid the noisiness of the falling rain, Cheng Muyun used a voice that was so light it could not possibly get any lighter to ask the person beneath his knee, "Did you get a kick out of that?"<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    I got more than one inquiry about this, so I wanted to just lay out the text that describes the current ¡°relationship¡± between Wang Wenhao and Cheng Muyun. If you already understand what¡¯s going on between them, feel free to skip.


    Chapter 1.3: Scene in that secret gambling hall where Cheng Muyun first met and hired Meng Liangchuan. In that scene, the middleman and Cheng Muyun¡¯s primary source of information, Ke Laoban gave some information to Cheng Muyun. The conversation between Ke Laoban, Meng Liangchuan, and Cheng Muyun¡±


    "His [Wang Wenhao¡¯s] goods were sent here to Nepal half a year ago. These last couple of days, Wang Wenhao has been searching for a middleman and is planning on hiring a few bodyguards. Once the deal is done, he''s going to immediately leave the country and return as fast as possible to Moscow¡­ I have already arranged it so that you and another person will go meet him tomorrow. You will be recommended to be his ''bodyguards.'' That way, you will have the greatest chance of coming in contact with the goods."


    Meng Liangchuan comprehended his meaning. "I have no problems with that. I just want to know who the other person is. I don''t really like working with strangers."


    "I am the other person."


    The voice came from Cheng Muyun.


    Chapter 2.2: At the Teej festivities in the temple, Wen Han and Agnesa discover that they cannot find Wang Wenhao. They leave the temple. On the way back to the inn, they see him again, with Cheng Muyun.


    When they stepped back onto the stone pathway leading to the inn, they unexpectedly saw Wang Wenhao and Cheng Muyun sitting by the entrance of a small, Western restaurant by the roadside. There was also a smiling man with them. Wen Han halted her footsteps, whereas Agnesa suddenly became enthusiastically friendly. Pulling Wen Han by the arm, she strode over to them and took a seat.


    Chapter 3.2: Cheng Muyun just rescued Wen Han from the mouth of a Tibetan mastiff. She is resting in the tent and everyone is gathered around the campfire. Cheng Muyun is sitting further away when Wang Wenhao approaches him.


    Someone drew near from behind him. "I think I should personally remind you that I am paying you to guarantee the safe delivery of the goods, as well as my personal safety."


    Chapter 3.3: The final scene in this chapter.


    Just earlier, he saw with his own eyes Cheng Muyun walk into that large tent that Wen Han was in. This man actually dared to take his money and then, even after being given a warning, still try to get close to his woman¡ª


    "Let me tell you now! Tomorrow, I''m firing you! When we get to the next place, I''m going to need another¡ª"


    Therefore, the conclusions we can draw are:


    Completed: 1 of 1 Prologue 9 of 50 Chapter segments 0 of 1 Epilogue

 CH 3 part2

    Intense! And even in such a situation, Cheng Muyun oozes sexiness.


    Wen Han''s emotions were a somewhat on the edge, and with the alcohol acting as a catalyst, she was not able to control them.


    Wordlessly, she rose to her feet and returned to her own tent. This time, she truly did sleep. The instant she shut her eyes, it was as if she had been pushed into a whirlpool, and heavyheaded, she slipped away from consciousness.


    However, it seemed that before long, she was awoken by screams of terror.


    Abruptly, she sat up. Vaguely sensing that this was not a dream, she immediately crawled out of the tent.


    There was no one beside the campfire. Far away, silhouettes of people were flocked together in one place, hugging their heads and squatting down beside the tents.


    In the darkness, she had taken only two steps forward when someone suddenly seized her by the arm and crouched down. "Poachers! They must be poachers! There are so many Tibetan mastiffs!" Agnesa cried in Russian, her words quivering.


    Pain stabbed Wen Han''s wrist from Agnesa''s grip. She patted Agnesa''s hand, her own arm sore from the anxiety that clenched her. What about him? Where was he? Frantically, she searched around with her eyes but was unable to find the two guides and him, or his friend Meng Liangchuan.


    All around, there were only the snarling and barking of dogs, ferocious and ruthless-sounding.


    Injured, two soldiers who were stationed to guard the lake held their wounds as they roared out furious shouts. A group of hounds pounced into the jungle thicket, clamping down and tearing with their teeth or being clamped down upon and torn at by teeth. In the black of the night, nothing could be seen. There were only the yowls and cries of beasts.


    Someone carrying a hunting rifle was taking backwards steps, and as he walked past where Wen Han was, he narrowed his eyes. "If you see any animal, slash at it. If you don''t hack them to death, you''ll be the ones bitten to death." Meng Liangchuan yanked out a knife and tossed it at her feet.


    Reaching her hand out, Wen Han pulled the dagger over and clutched it tightly.


    She did not know what use there was for her to have a dagger. The speed of those darting shadowy figures was too terrifying. Her sight had become blurry from fear. The landscape before her eyes shook and would suddenly grow larger, then suddenly smaller. All of a sudden, the tent behind them, which was used to hold cookware and utensils, was knocked over, and two animals flipped and rolled into it. Amidst the smashing sounds of pots and bowls crashing to the ground, the beasts, swathed in the tent canvas, came charging in her direction. Behind her, Agnesa gave a shrill shriek as Roman yanked her by her collar, and tumbling and scrambling on their hands and feet, they raced toward that largest tent. Besides hiding, there was nothing they could do.


    "Wen Han!"Agnesa yelled her name.


    She did not move.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    She had clearly seen a familiar-looking shadow entwined with a Tibetan mastiff, rolling on the ground with it. Under the moonlight, there was blood on Cheng Muyun''s face. The look in his eyes was even more ferocious and chilling than the beast beneath him. With a single stab, he thrust his knife straight into the Tibetan mastiff''s heart, then dragged the blade crosswise, nearly splitting the beast in two at the chest.


    Blood came gushing out, a brilliant red, completely staining his pants.


    Climbing back up onto his feet, he cast an emotionless glance at Wen Han.


    Wen Han''s feet seemed to have a mind of their own and wanted to run toward him.


    But in that moment when she let her guard down, a shadow suddenly dove at her. The instant the beast''s jaws clamped down on her shoulder, Cheng Muyun had thrown himself at her, tearing her back out from the Tibetan mastiff''s mouth. The two crashed together into the ground, the sky and the earth seeming to spin around them as their bodies bowled toward the pitch-black waters of the lake.


    Right before they were about to hit the water, he thrust her aside onto the lakeshore with his knee. In that split second before she slammed into a rock, she watched as Cheng Muyun rolled into the water¡ª


    There were crocodiles in the water¡­<>Translation from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    She lost all consciousness.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    So painful. Such a sharp, acrid smell.


    The pain in her shoulder was becoming more and more intense. She clenched her teeth together tightly, but no matter what she did, she simply could not bear through this. Tears surged forth unceasingly, falling along her cheeks. She had woken to extreme pain. The view before her eyes was hazy as she groaned in a dazed stupor.


    A voice was saying in a low tone to her, "I need to treat your wound for you."


    Half of Cheng Muyun''s body was covered in blood¡ªthere was his, and there was Wen Han''s.


    Sitting on the metal cot in the tent, he set Wen Han on his thighs and held her in his arms. The other vacationers were still overcome with terror, and gathering tightly around the two of them, they moved in close. To them, they could only depend on these two men and the guides.


    The campsite outside was in utter shambles. Corpses of hounds and Tibetan mastiffs were strewn all about.


    The sight was simply too stimulating to the senses and the heart, and an ordinary person''s nerves could break down from simply beholding it.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    "I''m going to say, this wound of hers is quite frightful¡ª"


    "Shh¡­" Cheng Muyun quietly put a stop to Meng Liangchuan''s words.


    Wang Wenhao''s face was pale as he gazed at Wen Han, who was half-drenched in blood. His care and worry were genuine, but he could still only watch. Cheng Muyun had been the one to save Wen Han and bring her back. When he climbed back up alive from beneath the crocodiles, the first thing he had done was pick her up into his arms. So, Wang Wenhao had no excuse he could use to seize Wen Han back from him.


    Wen Han''s gaze was blurry, and she only roughly knew that the person by her side was Cheng Muyun.


    She was fevering. Her throat was parched. And she was so engulfed in pain it seemed as if her soul had already left her and drifted somewhere beyond the heavens.


    "Dearest." Cheng Muyun''s lips were against her ear as he spoke softly. "The first time I saw you, when you were holding your hands with your palms pressed together, your two index fingers were unconsciously rubbing lightly against each other. Do you know? You were drawing my attention." He allowed his hand to feel down along Wen Han''s arm. "My observation skills are extremely good, so good I will notice every action, every move of any person, including how heavy or light each breath is."


    Cheng Muyun''s words were like bait that hooked in her attention, because these were all things that she was curious about and even wanted to hear. He was analyzing himself for her. Regardless of whether what he said was true or not, there was still an indescribable lure in it to her.


    More than half of the garment on her arm was already torn open. The lotus flower henna design seemed glaring beneath the blood.


    With his bare hands, Cheng Muyun washed her wound, cleaning out the sand that was in her flesh.


    There was absolutely no gentleness or tenderness in his actions. He looked only for speed.


    Blackness swam before Wen Han''s eyes from the pain, and a shriek burst from her lips.


    He held her down. "Of course, it is not for this reason that I am interested in you. I have said before, from the moment I first saw you, there has been a strong desire in me to get close to you, to kiss you, to caress you¡­"


    Cheng Muyun pinched her chin between his fingers, tossing out his last five words: "To make love to you."


    With his tongue, he forcefully put a stop to her action of inflicting injury upon herself. Swiftly, he thrust his tongue into her mouth, snaring the tip of her tongue and bringing it into his own mouth, where he entangled their tongues together.


    Most of her body was numb from pain, and she felt absolutely nothing, including this kiss.


    He plunged deep into her throat, then grabbed the deep green bottle of liquor from Meng Liangchuan''s hand. The translucent liquid was poured over her shoulder that was exposed to air.


    Something exploded inside her body, and her hands clutched fiercely at the front of his shirt.


    Tears gushed relentlessly from her. She could not see anything at all and could only powerlessly draw closer to him.


    Cheng Muyun carried on kissing her continuously while making a gesture, indicating to Meng Liangchuan that he should apply the medical ointment to Wen Han''s wound and bandage it. Meng Lengchuan''s expression was pondering as he skillfully took care of this follow-up work. He saw that Wen Han had already blacked out from the pain, and beside them, the look in Wang Wenhao''s eyes showed that he truly wanted to kill.


    Meng Liangchuan lifted a brow.<>You should read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Even yesterday, he had already sniffed out that this girl must be very interesting.


    Hmm. Very unusual, indeed. Meng Liangchuan gave a couple of coughs.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    After this incident, those several lake-stationed soldiers gathered round in the campsite, rambling incessantly as they expressed their gratitude to Cheng Muyun. They believed that tonight had been an act of revenge by poachers. Cheng Muyun and Meng Liangchuan exchanged a look, then also glanced at their "employer." That "university professor," Wang Wenhao, was very placidly wiping his glasses, and not speaking a word, he simply patted the soldiers on their shoulders.


    Arrangements were made for Wen Han to rest in the largest tent, and a very simple bed was set up in there for her.


    One of the male vacationers who had also been injured was staying inside this same large tent as well, but a curtain-like cloth separated them. When Wen Han regained consciousness again, Agnesa was by her side taking care of her. In a quiet voice, she explained to Wen Han that everyone was temporarily remaining here to rest, and only the guide who had suffered wounds had, after treating his injuries, already gone back in order to hire some locals to protect the travellers and escort them back to a safe place.


    Because many people were injured, the guide also needed to find a doctor and purchase the rabies vaccine. As a result, there was a chance that they might have to wait through this night, too.


    Wen Han''s throat and tongue were parched, and her fever ran high and would not break. Yet, she would still think of Cheng Muyun.


    She coughed a couple of times, wanting to open her mouth to speak, but Agnesa had already turned the conversation topic onto her. "Wen Han, why would that guy kiss you? It was so scary at that moment, and even now, I still haven''t figured it out. He''s showing a lot of interest in you. Wang Wenhao is really ticked off. I don''t even know how you''re going to be with him when we go back¡­" As Agnesa spoke, she was still immersed in residual fear. "How come there were so many ferocious animals? This place is just too scary. We need to hurry and just go back."


    Agnesa carried on talking.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    With great difficulty, Wen Han shifted her hips and legs, feeling as if her entire body was broken and falling apart.


    When evening came, she took only a few bites and then was unable to eat any more. Agnesa brought some anti-inflammatory drugs and anesthetics and rather awkwardly helped her use them. In the end, though, when it was time to apply them onto the wound, she did not dare do it herself, and hastily dashing outside, she called for Meng Liangchuan to come.


    With his fist against his lips, Meng Liangchuan gave a light cough. "I have only applied medication on men before. My hands aren''t gentle. Miss Wen Han, please don''t mind."


    Wen Han was fevering, and feeling as if her head was splitting, she barely managed a slight shake of her head as she obligingly sat up.


    Meng Liangchuan had absolutely not been trying to appear humble. After only just removing her gauze dressing, it already hurt so much that Wen Han could not hold back a cry of pain. All she could do was think of other things to try to divert her focus. "That friend of yours, did he encounter any crocodiles when he fell into the water yesterday?"


    Meng Liangchuan gave a chuckle. "Cheng Muyun? He nearly died in those waters yesterday."


    This person''s tone sure was light and unconcerned.


    She, however, felt her heart quiver in alarm when she heard this. Yet, she also realized it was not her place at all to worry. Cheng Muyun¡ªit was only now that she learned his real name from the mouth of someone else.


    Meng Liangchuan continued his account. "We should fish up that crocodile that Cheng Muyun left half-dead and sell it to smugglers." After a moment, though, he said, "No, that''s no good. Since the start of the new government, Nepal has been extremely strict on trafficking." He rambled away, and the way he treated her wound was not something to be spoken highly of either.


    When he left, the male vacationer who was also in the tent was already fast asleep and snoring heavily.


    Wen Han swallowed the anti-inflammatory medication with some water.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Outside the tent, there were the sounds of voices the entire time. The vacationers, who had endured great shock during the previous day, were all unable to sleep, and so they now simply gathered around the campfire, singing loudly and drinking, using this way to combat the fear of the arrival of another night.


    Selecting a rock that was furthest from the campfire, Cheng Muyun sat on it, one leg bent and his arm resting languidly on its knee.


    In the darkness, he was doing something unhurriedly with a knife.


    Someone drew near from behind him. "I think I should personally remind you that I am paying you to guarantee the safe delivery of the goods, as well as my personal safety."


    Turning his head, Cheng Muyun glanced Wang Wenhao over. Then, with a lift of his arm, a bloody object went flying toward the face of Wang Wenhao, who flusteredly blocked it with a hand.


    Thunk. The object dropped onto the grass.


    "White-lipped pit viper. It tastes quite good." Cheng Muyun''s voice was husky, and there was a thick, enigmatic smile in his eyes. "Do not miss out on it."<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Completed: 1 of 1 Prologue 8 of 50 Chapter segments 0 of 1 Epilogue

 CH 3 part1

    I love whitewater rafting. Never done it in Nepal, though, and this rafting trip that Wen Han and the others are on is much more adventurous, it seems, than what I¡¯ve been on. (Although I have fallen into the water while rafting, too¡­ That¡¯s a funny story in itself. Don¡¯t worry, we were at a calm part of the river.)


    After returning to her room in the inn, Wen Han opened up her notebook and quickly jotted down notes from the trip.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    D1 (9.9): Entered Kathmandu, Nepal via India (arrived 16:06 local time). Stayed in Thamel.


    D2 (9.10): Nepal''s Teej Festival. Went to Boudhanath and Durbar Square in the morning. Exchanged some currency. Got henna tattoo done at night.


    D3 (9.11):<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    The tip of her pen halted.


    What should she do today?<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    This question did not linger around for long before Roman was excitedly informing her and Agnesa that their plans had changed and that today, they would be going whitewater rafting on the Trishuli River. Everyone was now in a rush due to this unexpected arrangement. She did not have much stuff and very soon was packed and organized. When she arrived downstairs, she came upon Wang Wenhao rather displeasedly disputing with the innkeeper over why the rafting trip had suddenly been moved up to take place earlier than planned.


    "Dear, you do know that the weather here in Nepal has been terrible of late." The innkeeper wore a smile on her face. She was long accustomed to dealing with all different sorts of bad-tempered guests. "Rainy season is not a good time for whitewater rafting. I contacted several river guides, but none of them were very willing to take you. I had to do a whole lot of persuading before two were finally willing to do it, but they only agreed to a one-day excursion."


    Wang Wenhao pulled off his glasses, very crossly wiping the lenses. "I do not appreciate it when people disrupt my plans. This way that you are all doing things is very disrespectful to people."


    Very rarely did Wen Han see him like this. Walking with Agnesa over to him, the two girls tried in low voices to soothe him. "This time of year is rainy season in Nepal and is indeed unsuitable for rafting."


    Wang Wenhao flicked a glance at Wen Han and did not carry on expressing his dissent. "I''m going out for a walk to change some more money. You guys wait here in the lobby."


    After saying this, he left straightaway, the expression on his face inexplicably seeming somewhat strained.


    As Wen Han set her backpack down on the couch in the lobby, she saw Cheng Muyun leaning against the green glass cabinet at the front reception, his head tilted to the side, listening to the questions of two female Korean travellers. Right at this moment, he lifted his eyes and glanced at the lobby area, his gaze very indifferently passing over her, seeming as if they had had no interaction whatsoever before.


    Wen Han forced herself to shift her eyes away and look out the window.


    Out on the street, a few armed soldiers walked by. In every corner of every street of this place, people carrying arms could be seen, and it left people feeling very tense.


    This place was Nepal, separated from Russia by the country of China. He had said before, in this lifetime, he would never return to Moscow. And she could not stay here; even her visa did not allow her to stay.


    Wen Han pressed her lips together, discovering that she was actually imagining the possibility of being in a long-term relationship with him.


    Wake up, Wen Han. You''re going to be going back to Moscow really soon. He''s already clearly said that he cannot give you a future with him. Do not have any contact with him anymore.


    Her hands gripped the couch beneath her tightly until deep creases formed in it.


    ¡­¡­<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    When Cheng Muyun took advantage of the time when Agnesa ran outside to buy some little souvenirs to walk toward her with a cup of milk tea in hand, she had finally resolved herself to her decision. In a low voice, she told him, "We should maintain an appropriate distance between us."


    Cheng Muyun ceased his steps. The smile in his eyes faded, but yet, strangely, the corner of his lips curled upwards. "As you wish."


    Draining in a single breath the cup of milk tea that he was holding, he set the white porcelain cup on the windowsill and walked away.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Even when they were heading out, he did not make another appearance in front of them again.


    As there were not many vacationers, there were only two rubber rafts and fifteen participants at the starting point of the rafting journey. Having spent their time, day in and day out, making their way and mingling with those on the streets of Nepal, Cheng Muyun and his friend with the short build were very well acquainted with the guides here, and hence they became half-guides themselves, controlling the backs of the rafts and shouting out commands.


    Cheng Muyun led one raft while Meng Liangchuan was in charge of the other.


    The guides happily took this opportunity to kick back and relax, paddling together with the vacationers.


    Cheng Muyun did not even put on a lifejacket and wore only a protective helmet. Standing at the river''s edge, he was explaining to some of the male tourists some matters that would need particular attention, since, after all, they could not place their reliance on the female vacationers. In this type of high-risk, adventure activity, men were the main force and strength.


    When all was ready, he held down the rubber raft with one foot and instructed that eight tourist participants should climb into it.


    The female vacationers practically all swarmed forward at once, and he had no choice but to stop them. "Ladies, you must think this through carefully. In a little while, there are going to be dangerous rapids and currents. My advice is that it is best if every woman is paired with a man. That way, there will be men to take care of all of you." His eyes shot a glance over the river''s surface. "You should know, I cannot handle so many women falling into the water all at once."


    Everyone laughed, and then they reassigned the groupings.


    In reality, once the raft was truly in the water, who could bother to care whether the guide was a hot-looking guy or not? When the raft was still in gentle waters, everybody could still find this fun and amusing, working together to paddle along and race and compete with the other raft. However, once they entered the rapids and experienced the terrifying excitement of plummeting from the crest of a wave to its bottom, the paddling vacationers were so busy their hands and feet were in a flurry, and cries of fright and shrieking started to intermix with the other sounds.


    In the midst of this atmosphere of adventure and peril, Wen Han also temporarily forgot about the awkwardness between her and him.


    "Hurry! Help save him!" This bellow suddenly burst forth from Meng Liangchuan. Someone had fallen overboard. The entire time, Cheng Muyun had seemed rather apathetic, and only now did he show some seriousness. "Head back upstream!"


    He immediately switched positions with the river guide, personally taking up an oar and turning the raft around.


    Working against the current, this raft of vacationers also paddled with all their might.


    "Wen Han, Wen Han! I can''t anymore!" Agnesa cried in Russian as she watched her paddle fly away from her.


    "Hold on to my waist!" Wen Han shouted. Her palms, too, were sapped of all strength from paddling against the rapids, but still, she held her paddle in a vice grip.


    He cast a quick glance in their direction. Upon confirming that the two of them had not yet fallen into the water, he turned his eyes back onto the river.


    The furious, roaring waves were such a fearsome sight.


    Cheng Muyun tossed a rope to the river guide, who quickly wound it around his body before handing it behind him to¡ª


    He halted in surprise.<>You should be reading this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    The person behind the guide was Wen Han. In the eyes of other people, she was the slightest and frailest of girls.


    Wen Han, on the other hand, did not hesitate at all, and taking the rope, she copied the guide and wrapped it around her own waist before forcefully knotting it tight. Although her hands were trembling slightly, she still completed these actions very swiftly.


    Looping the rope around his right hand, Cheng Muyun jumped into the rapidly flowing river. With a single hand, he grabbed the vacationer who had fallen in, lifting him up by the lifejacket. Because of the forceful pull on them by the rope, Wen Han and the river guide were suddenly jerked forward.


    Luckily, this lasted for less than twenty seconds before Cheng Muyun tossed the fallen male vacationer back up into the raft.


    Cheng Muyun then hopped back in as well. As he lowered himself into a half-crouch and saw that the man''s complexion was ashen, he simply gave a firm smack to that man''s face. The man, who had been so terrified his soul had practically left him, finally pulled in a gasp of air and let out several fierce coughs. Then, covering his cheek, he stared with fright at Cheng Muyun¡­<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    With this interlude, when they arrived at the white-sand beach, he was even more so the focal point of all the women''s eyes.


    His entire body was sodden from the rescue, but it was unsuitable for him to take off his pants, so he removed only his shirt and shoes to allow them to dry. He was not carrying many things with him. There was a dry bag that contained his knife and gun for self-protection, and now it was tossed off to one side.


    With feet and upper body bare, he sat on a boulder in the sun, his back toward where she was.


    The afternoon sun swathed his body in a faint halo of light.


    Wen Han took the dry, white towel that the river guide had readied ahead of time, undid the hair tie that held her hair, and gently rubbed her hair. Unwittingly, she observed him from the corner of her eye. A large area of his back was covered by a tattoo. She had seen this type of tattoo before. Some monks believed that enduring pain of the skin was also a type of practice that would lead to enlightenment, and with not a single part of their bodies drugged against pain, designs would be tattooed onto their bodies.


    On Cheng Muyun''s body, there was a lotus flower.


    A large stretch of intertwining vines and layer upon layer of lotus that all came together until, in the end, they formed an even more complete picture of a single lotus flower.


    This man in different surroundings and circumstances gave people different feelings and impressions.


    For instance, right now on this beach on the riverbank, as he sat and basked in the sun, he looked very harmless. It was just that he was a little too quiet, such that even his friend, Meng Liangchuan, was bored when trying to talk to him and would rather avoid him and chitchat with the two river guides instead.


    A female traveller walked over to him, asking him about the tattoo on his back. It was one of the two Korean girls who had had a pleasant chat with him at the inn. That girl''s English was not very fluent, but her voice was very soft and gentle and was mixed with some curiosity about him. Cheng Muyun did not speak much, but his word choices and speed at which he spoke were both controlled just right so that the other party could understand him.


    Wen Han wrung the towel that was in her hands. Actually, no water came out. It was only a little damp.


    He so very easily attracted the attention of women who did not know him well. Before long, Agnesa also seized this opportunity to get closer and began chatting with them. Wen Han could hear the giggles of the Korean girl.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Wang Wenhao sat down next to Wen Han. "Since we came to Nepal, you''ve been avoiding me."


    "Have I?" She pulled her gaze back.<>You should be reading this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "Are you still feeling unwell?"<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    She shook her head. "I''m almost entirely better."


    Wang Wenhao gazed at her eyes that were beneath the radiance of the sunshine. Though her adoptive parents were both ethnic Chinese, she possessed a unique pair of eyes that left people enthralled and feeling intoxicated. Only when looking carefully from a close distance would a person discover that the depths of her eyes carried a deep blue colour that was very different from black.


    When this beautiful girl looked wide-eyed at him with her large eyes, it always caused a burning heat to form in his abdomen, as well as the most primal of urges in him, where he wanted to press her into his embrace and bite down on her lips or even her body. While her response and actions on the raft earlier had astounded him and left him pleasantly surprised, he still preferred the girl who was before him right now, who caused him to want to take care of her, take her into his arms, and kiss her.


    Wang Wenhao wanted to move to the next step with her.


    Evading him, Wen Han told him quietly, "Don''t be like this."


    "Wen Han?"<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "We''ve known each other for more than two years already." She tried her best to word what she wanted to say in a way that would not hurt his pride. "If I could fall in love with you, I would have fallen in love a long time ago. Don''t waste time on me."


    "Wen Han," Wang Wenhao interrupted her, "don''t be so direct to tell me that. Think seriously about it again. Altitude changes much too quickly here and that can affect a person''s emotions and judgment. Let''s talk about it again when we''re back in Moscow. Right now, do not be in a hurry to give me an answer."


    Wen Han did not want to talk anymore, and picking up her backpack, she went and joined the main group.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator


    The guides informed them, "The rest of the trip is going to be amazing. We are going to camp out in the wild jungle. Nepal has prohibited the hunting of animals, so that place is a paradise for wild beasts¡ªthe Bengal tiger, leopards, rhinos, elephants, as well as freshwater dolphins and crocodiles.


    Crocodiles. She had never seen one before.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    She thought, the upcoming stunning scenes of nature would allow the things that had occurred between him and her these last two days to fade from her memory. Those had been so short-lived they could utterly be viewed as a spendidly beautiful and, also, dangerous dream in a foreign land.


    The vacationers plus the two river guides, Cheng Muyun, and Meng Liangchuan made a total of nineteen people, and they all began walking in the direction of Chitwan National Park.


    After several hours had passed, all those girls who had tried to strike up a conversation with Cheng Muyun had now already temporarily forgotten about this man''s charm. They merely walked and walked wearily, complaining about why they still had not arrived at the campsite yet.


    And so this continued from afternoon to dusk, until, when the sky was about to turn dark, they at last saw a very large lake.


    Elatedly, Roman exclaimed that tomorrow they could come here to see crocodiles. But what Wen Han noticed was that there were several soldiers holding guns and standing sentinel by the lake. When Cheng Muyun walked over, he gave them a nod in greeting, pulled out two packs of cigarettes from his pocket, and tossed the packages to them.


    Catching them, the other party then smilingly pointed at a spot somewhere not too far up ahead.


    That was their campsite.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Late this night.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Inside her tent, she stared fixedly at the only lamp within that small space, and as she lay on her belly in her sleeping bag, she allowed her mind to go blank. After a long time, she finally turned off the lamp to go to sleep, but her slumber was fitful. All of a sudden, a shadowy figure slipped into her tent and pounced onto her. "Hey, baby, they''re all having fun outside. Why are you staying in here all by yourself?" Agnesa grinningly asked her. "I''ve found that the people here are all really interesting. Those soldiers we saw guarding the lake during the day are out there, too."


    While Agnesa spoke, she was dragging Wen Han out of the tent.


    Who said there were a lot of people outside? ¡­


    Beside the campfire, the only people remaining were the two guides, Cheng Muyun, his friend, and also those several gun-carrying soldiers they had seen standing guard by the lake during the daytime. When the two girls slipped out of the tent, the men by the campfire all simultaneously looked over at them.


    "Why did you two suddenly come out?" a guide asked puzzledly.


    Cheng Muyun sat on the other side of the fire. His face was not visible, and only the outline of his body could be seen.


    "I''m not really used to sleeping in a tent." Agnesa strolled over to them. "Why aren''t all of you sleeping?"


    "It has not been very peaceful around here of late." Meng Liangchuan had not caught on to anything, and very kindly, he gave her an answer. "We need to leave a few men here to stand guard." One of the guides in passing poured a cup of liquor for each of the two ladies. This particular guide had participated in the peacekeeping activities of the United Nations before. Those several soldiers, as well, were stationed here year round to guard against poachers and to protect the greater one-horned rhinoceros. This was what the men had been chatting about just a moment ago.


    After listening to them talk for a little while, Wen Han more and more felt that she could not stay sitting here. Moreover, she was very easily affected by alcohol, and after consuming only half a cup, her face had already started to turn red.


    "After my father passed on, his ashes were scattered in India''s Ganges River." The guide took pride in this. This was a privilege that only the rich here could have. "The Brahmin caste[1] occupies the highest status in Nepal."


    The guide was already somewhat drunk.


    Glancing at his watch, Cheng Muyun told Agnesa, "You can both still sleep for a while. There is still some time until daybreak."


    The reflection of the blazing flames danced in his eyes, more intense than even the liquor.


    Despite the fact that he had not consumed any alcohol.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    [1] The caste system is a social hierarchy in Hinduism. In ancient society, there were four social classes, called varna, of which Brahmin was the highest ranking and the varna from which priests were selected. These social classes are still deep-rooted in the societies of, for example, India and Nepal, and Brahmins still occupy this high social standing. (My knowledge of this system is very superficial, so please take this with a grain of salt.)<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    A few random comments¡­


    If the scene of Cheng Muyun¡¯s bare back facing you (can¡¯t dwell too much on this¡ªit can be nosebleed-inducing!) seems familiar, I shall link you over , to My Darling. Poor Jian Bianlin had to film this in cold weather, completely unlike the jungles of Nepal.


    Also, notice how the description of Cheng Muyun¡¯s tattoo is quite similar to the henna design he drew on Wen Han. Just noting this and maybe making you ponder¡­ Coincidence?


    Also, I¡¯ve mentioned before that I like Wen Han. She¡¯s one of my favourite MBFB female leads. (Tong Yan is another.) In this chapter, I like how she keeps her head on to do what she needs to do in the rafting rescue, and also how she turns Wang Wenhao down, kindly and respectfully and as much as possible ¡°in a way that would not hurt his pride,¡± but is still absolutely clear on what her stance is.


    Lastly, just wanted to reiterate that I am not at all familiar with the Hindu caste system and hierarchy. The brief description is only to help give you a general understanding of what the river guide was trying to refer to, in case you had never been exposed to it before, and to know that such social standings still exist. It will come up again later in the story. If you want to know more, I¡¯m sure quite a few of my readers are much more learned than myself on it.


    Thanks for reading, all.


    Completed: 1 of 1 Prologue 7 of 50 Chapter segments 0 of 1 Epilogue

 CH 4 part2

    Cheng Muyun only needs to sit on a couch and then¡­ Um, here¡¯s some tissue. I know some of you might be focusing on the very end of this chapter (ahem, ahem), but there¡¯s little bits of food for thought sprinkled throughout, especially in the conversation with Meng Liangchuan.


    Wen Han unconsciously took half a step forward.


    He pulled up the hood of his hiking jacket, slipped it on, and, with his face partially concealed, ambled toward her. "Don''t be anxious. I will come find you tonight." Then he brushed past her.


    Nepal''s scent of incense drifted in through the seam of the door.


    Meng Liangchuan hopped over the threshold, nearly bumping into a female traveller who wanted to step outside. With a shrug of his shoulders, he gave an apologetic smile, then tossed a bag of flatbread to Cheng Muyun. "Eat it while it''s hot."


    In only a short period of time, the four of them¡ªshe, Cheng Muyun, Meng Liangchuan, and that female traveller whom she did not know¡ªhad all passed by the doorway, as if they were all the most ordinary of backpackers with no connection whatsoever between them.


    The two men headed directly up the staircase to the second floor.


    Before the outline of their figures disappeared from view, Wang Wenhao caught a glimpse of Meng Liangchuan''s backside in his peripheral vision. Meng Lianchuan was also looking at him and quickly flipped a middle finger at him before springing up to the second floor. Acting as if nothing had happened, Wang Wenhao lowered his head and continued writing out his passport information. But his left hand, which was on the counter, was clenched tightly in a fist.


    The second floor was a very simple hallway.


    Cheng Muyun walked to the very end, pulled out a copper-coloured key from his pocket, and opened the lock.


    "Just now when I was buying the bread, I kept having a feeling that I''ve missed something." Biting down on a flatbread, Meng Liangchuan followed him into the room, pulled over a folding chair, and sat down.


    "Oh? What have you missed?" he offhandedly asked in reply.


    Meng Liangchuan''s brows twisted together, his index finger tapping against his temple. "I haven''t sorted it out in my mind yet."


    From Kathmandu, when they intentionally moved Wang Wenhao''s rafting trip one day ahead of schedule to throw a wrench in Wang Wenhao''s plans, and then followed him and spied out when the goods would be exchanged¡­


    To when they had seized the opportunity, on the same night the poachers attacked, to switch out Wang Wenhao''s goods and then left behind a message seemingly from another criminal entity, stating that Wang Wenhao should personally come to Lumbini to "buy back" his own things¡­


    To now¡ª<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "Why did we need to come to Lumbini?" Meng Liangchuan at last threw out his first question.


    "Because Buddha is here. I am here on a pilgrimage."


    "¡­¡­" Dropping his head, Meng Liangchuan simply carried on eating his flatbread.


    "This place here is a holy place to all Buddhists of the entire world. Every day, there are large numbers of travellers who arrive here from all different places. The security here is extremely tight. Even beneath that large tree on the park grounds of Lumbini Garden[1], there are armed soldiers standing guard. No one dares rashly engage in any armed confrontation here that will shed blood. It is just like how no one would dare cause trouble in the holy city of Mecca or Jerusalem. Whether it is a bystander or your own heart, neither will allow such a thing to happen." When Cheng Muyun finished saying this, he also reflected for a moment on his own words. "This reason sounds unimpeachable, doesn''t it?"


    At least, here in this place, her safety factor would be the highest.


    Meng Liangchuan gave up on pressing for answers.


    Simply put, irrespective of what this man before him said or did, he always left people''s hearts feeling uneasy. There must be something more real, more tangible that was being hidden away and kept secret.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Three hours later.<>Please read this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Wen Han had already washed all of her dirty clothes and hung them out to dry on the balcony that was cloaked by night. She stared at her fingernails, which were so clean from soaking in laundry detergent that they were white, as well as the henna design on her hand that had not yet faded. Under the moonlight, she could see that he had been extremely meticulous and detailed in his drawing.


    If this man opened up a henna shop, his doorstep would probably be destroyed from all the customers trampling across it?


    The light bulb in the room suddenly went out.


    Wen Han jumped in shock.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Sounds of laughter echoed up from downstairs, as well as low gripes of "Power outage again" and "Nepal is honestly the country in the world that most loves to have power outages." It was not just here. She could see that the few shops on the street not far away were also without lights, and some people had already lit candles.


    Next door, there was the sound of a telephone ringing.


    The finish of this place was really crude. Through the single wooden wall, one could listen in on any slightly louder sounds in the neighbouring room. In the other room, Wang Wenhao picked up the telephone receiver.


    And on the other end of the telephone line, Meng Liangchuan stated, "Wang Laoban, welcome to Lumbini."


    At the same time, the phone in Wen Han''s room also began to ring.


    Hastily wiping her hands dry, she ran over and lifted the receiver.


    "Open your room door and follow the hallway on the right all the way to the end. I will wait for you in the room that has been left unlocked." In the receiver, even the sound of the breeze in his room was especially clear.


    With a click, the call was hung up. All that remained was a rhythmic beep, beep.


    Still clutching the telephone receiver, she heard her own heartbeat.


    She grabbed her room key and, without taking anything else, shut the door behind her as she stepped out of the room. Several foreigners who had been downstairs earlier happened to be coming up now. As Wen Han brushed shoulders with them, she heard them talking in Kyrgyz. The two words "Sunauli" and "Belahiya" appeared twice in their discussion. She vaguely recalled that these seemed to be names of places in India and were both border entry points[2].


    Perhaps because they detected that Wen Han could understand what they were saying, those several men lifted their eyes and glanced at her.


    Purposely putting on a shy smile, she stepped aside to let them pass.


    She had been like this since she was a child, always unable to refrain from paying attention to strangers and what they were saying, and every time she was noticed, she would do this to cover up for it.


    When she reached the end of the hallway, indeed, as he had said, there was one room with an engaged lock hanging on the door and another with its door unlocked. Pressing down on the door handle of the latter, she quietly slipped inside.


    Inside the room, a candle burned on the folding chair.


    Her breathing was light as she shut the door behind her.


    He sat leaning back into a small couch, his upper body bare. On a little table on one side of the couch, there was, surprisingly, a small radio, and coming out from it was a language that she did not understand but seemed to be spoken in a very emotionally roused way.


    "What are you listening to?" She moved closer to him.


    By the light cast by the candle, she could see his tall, lean body, as well as those wounds crisscrossing his chest and back that were enough to cause anyone who saw them to feel deeply disconcerted.


    A faint sense of turmoil stirred in her eyes.<>Please read this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "Are you thinking just how horrible were you that you actually deepened and worsened these wounds with your own hands?" Pulling the radio over, he turned the volume to the maximum. "I am listening to the news. There is a general strike going on in several cities in Nepal. I surmise that you will need some extra patience regarding your return trip to your home country this time around." He was actually answering in seriousness the question she had thrown out to try to cover up for her unease. His eyes, though, were taking in the long, blue skirt she was wearing, as well as her little actions¡ªhow she nibbled lightly on her lip, how the curve of her chest rose and fell¡ªthat were a result of her bit of self-restraint, where she wanted to walk up to him but yet remained where she was in hesitation.


    She realized after the fact that she, too, was observing him as he sat before her.


    Aside from the shock brought by those wounds, she also clued in that this was the first time she had seen him without a shirt on. Every line of this man''s body, from his shoulders to his pelvis, was very sharp and defined. His posture now, as he sat with legs apart, very clearly allowed her to see¡ª


    An obvious red hue climbed onto Wen Han''s cheeks.


    "How about this? From here to India, you only need a single car ride." At last, in the midst of this gaze being exchanged between them that was both reserved and suggestive, he was the first to cross the boundary, pulling on the corner of her skirt so that she had no choice but to come closer to him once more, until she fell into his lap. "I will take you to Sunauli. You can return to Moscow from there if you so choose."


    "But I just came here from India."


    As her hand came in contact with his scorching hot chest, the tips of her fingers curled inward. His skin did not have the fineness and smoothness of women¡¯s skin, but it gave her an unfamiliar sense of pressure and a real, rough-feeling heat.


    The type of heat that belonged to a man¡ª


    Cheng Muyun grabbed her hand. Those eyes that were beneath his lashes were fixed on her.


    His gaze was moist and sexy.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "All right, darling, this topic has now come to an end. Let us engage in something else." He lifted her hand and gently touched his tongue to her palm.


    The tingling in the centre of her hand caused her body to grow even more limp. "The soundproofing doesn''t seem to be very good here."


    She remembered, in Kathmandu¡­


    Every moment between the two of them, before they had quarreled. Though it had only been a very short period, it even now still caused her body to heat up as she thought back on it.


    "I know. Look, there is a radio over there." In that narrow space, he turned her so that she was beneath him. "They can only hear the news about the general strike."


    With a buzz, the little light bulb above their heads suddenly lit up.


    Images also began playing on the television in the corner of the room, simultaneously describing the same situation as the radio. The picture showed the march staged by the general-strike participants taking place in the dark of night, as well as physical clashes and armed clashes¡ª


    The sounds produced were noisy.<>Please read this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    In this constantly-changing country of Nepal, in addition to the weather, the political situation was unpredictable as well.


    His lips, right now, right this moment, were like fire searing her.


    "I have never asked you for your age."


    "I just had my twentieth birthday last month."


    "More or less what I guessed." His voice was very light and right by her ear.


    Wen Han''s body arched slightly.<>Please read this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Unconsciously, her hands slid up to wrap around his neck.


    Desire, to those who have just begun to try it and give in to it, is absolutely the most potent of drugs and can easily cause people to become addicted. And she realized that, if the one giving the drug¡ªthe poison¡ªwas this man, no one would be able to find an antidote for it.


    She had once translated some material about rosemary.


    In Europe, this intense, aromatic herb was scattered by Italians into the graves of the departed to represent remembrance that would carry on forever. And in the Victorian era of long ago, rosemary was also a symbol of remembrance¡ªof an everlasting, devoted, and steadfast love.


    Her chest heaved and her head felt dizzy from this thought that had arisen in her mind. The scene before her eyes rocked fiercely, as if she had sunk to the bottom of water and was looking up at the ceiling through its silent currents.


    ¡­¡­<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    All this time and even now, he never took things to the final step.


    However, he already knew her body like the back of his hand and knew how to most quickly bring her to completely release her passion. And then, lowering his head again, he continued to kiss her ceaselessly until, exhausted, she calmed.


    "I have gotten into a little bit of trouble." He saw her to the door.


    Her heart skipped a beat, and she halted her steps.


    "So tonight, there is no way I can spend the entire night with you." He brought his head down to whisper by her ear, "Right now, pick up your skirt, go back to your own bed, and sleep. Do not go wandering around."<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    [1] The Lumbini Development Zone, also known as Lumbini Garden in Nepal (not to be confused with the Lumbini Gardens in India) is a UNESCO project of creating a large park with the purpose of protecting and preserving the archeological and historical remains of the birthplace of Buddha, including the Maya Devi Temple, a sacred garden that contains the pillar of Ashoka, a large Bodhi tree (which was mentioned in the text, here), etc.


    [2] There is an India/Nepal border crossing point that is generally referred to as "Sunuali," but technically Sunuali is the Indian side and Belahiya is the Nepalese side. To be honest, I''m not 100% sure if "Belahiya" is the correct translation. The original text is °×ÍÛÀ². I found only a brief mention of this name on a Chinese site that mentioned it as "the closest border crossing to Lumbini," which should be Sunauli. There appears to be no official Chinese transliteration of "Belahiya." Hence, I believe that is what the text is referring to. I am definitely open to being corrected.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    I know most of you aren¡¯t fond of Wang Wenhao. I share the same sentiments. I LOL every time I get to this part:


    Before the outline of their figures disappeared from view, Wang Wenhao caught a glimpse of Meng Liangchuan''s backside in his peripheral vision. Meng Lianchuan was also looking at him and quickly flipped a middle finger at him before springing up to the second floor.


    Hahahahaha.


    Also wanted to make a mention about Cheng Muyun. Yes, Cheng Muyun definitely has a physical attraction to Wen Han. That¡¯s undeniable. However, he¡¯s not just trying to satisfy his carnal desires with her. First, we learned from chapter 2.3 that his initial ¡°move¡± on her was out of suspicion because she, too, was coincidentally in Kathmandu. He was actually trying to determine whether she had ulterior motives.


    "I have touched every inch of skin on her and the frame of her entire body. I know her body better than she knows it herself. That body is very straightforward and pure." There were absolutely no traces of having been put through any training.


    But look at this line from this chapter.


    At least, here in this place, her safety factor would be the highest.


    What he said to her, that their time could only be this brief period before she returned to Moscow, may be the truth, that whatever relationship they may have, it can only be temporary. However, he is not completely unconcerned about her. He risked his life to save her, thrusting her away from the crocodile jaws first before he fell into the water. He took Wang Wenhao¡¯s goods and left a note telling Wang Wenhao to come to Lumbini, knowing that Wen Han would come along. She may not be the only consideration for choosing Lumbini to be the location of executing his plan, but it does cross his mind that ¡°her safety factor would be the highest¡± there.


    And look also at what he says to her:


    "How about this? From here to India, you only need a single car ride¡­ I will take you to Sunauli. You can return to Moscow from there if you so choose."


    Why do you think he is offering to send her away, to Sunauli and then back to Moscow, to be home and safe? Think he¡¯s offering her a way to get away, so she can be away from the danger? Not saying it¡¯s true love (I don¡¯t think it¡¯s love between them yet¡­ it will happen, though!), but neither is it, well, just to get into her pants. (And as per this chapter, he actually hasn¡¯t even ¡°gotten into her pants.¡±)


    Completed: 1 of 1 Prologue 11 of 50 Chapter segments 0 of 1 Epilogue

 CH 4 part1

    Between the two men, Wen Han¡¯s heart unwittingly sides with Cheng Muyun. They part ways¡­ or do they? And what do you think is going on with Wang Wenhao?


    "Are you nuts?!" Struggling against him, Wang Wenhao wanted to grab the dagger, but he had only just lifted his arm before Cheng Muyun''s two fingers were gripping his throat.


    There was not even a sliver of a gap. No oxygen was allowed to pass through into him.


    Wang Wenhao''s head was arched backwards. His two hands grasped wildly at Cheng Muyun''s wrists, fighting as he tried to break free using all his strength born from the urge to live. Utterly useless.


    The torrential rain interspersed with thumb-sized chunks of ice pelted down on Wang Wenhao''s face.


    In that split second, the memory was called up in his mind of that night when he first entered the smuggling trade, of that instant when he, his eyes constantly looking around him, had taken the money with trembling hands, only to have it ripped from him again and a gleaming knife thrust at him. That had once been his moment of greatest fear, where he had believed he would die in that corner of Moscow''s railway station. Later, his business grew bigger and bigger, while in contrast, that fear had faded.


    There was no problem that money could not solve.


    But now, this here, it wasn''t the same! This was completely different!


    His gaze, which was blurred due to lack of oxygen, saw hell.


    Something was swaying back and forth. It was the image before his eyes, as well as his own body¡­


    Wen Han was frantically shaking Cheng Muyun''s arm, crying out, "You let him go! Let him go!" She had run all the way over here, falling two times on the way, and her face was completely splattered with muddy water.


    He shifted his gaze slightly, turning it onto her.


    Inside those eyes that were red due to high fever was the reflection of Wen Han''s face, her hair chaotically splayed over her shoulders. "You madman! Let go of him!" Wen Han was trembling from fear, but still she shoved at him with all her might, not knowing at all that beneath his sodden clothing, separated from her by only a layer of cloth, were all the wounds he had sustained two nights ago.


    With the eyes of everyone on him, he released Wang Wenhao and pulled his dagger that was stabbed in the soil back out. His lips were pressed together and curled up in a dangerous-looking arc.


    Turning, he left.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken  from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    That was just too terrifying.<>You should read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    All the men who witnessed this scene felt their hearts quaking and their flesh creeping. The women, on the other hand, seemed as if they were watching something exhilarating, and while they were at it, they let their hearts pound rapidly for this hand-to-hand combat that had taken place between the two men. That was just too manly! Too hot-blooded!


    Of course, this did not include Wen Han.


    Just now, when she had stopped them from a close distance, she had also been struck with fear because of his rage. When they were back inside the tent, Wang Wenhao''s face was pale as he incessantly downed hot water and also told them, tomorrow, they absolutely had to get away from this tourist group, get away from that man. She was still clutching her right hand tightly with her left, caught in retrospective fear.


    The two guides came to make peace, their palms continuously pressed together as they apologized, and they also said that those two men would be leaving tomorrow.


    "What? They''re leaving tomorrow?" There was an obvious touch of disappointment along with Agnesa''s surprise.


    Roman grew even more displeased, grumbling that Agnesa could not even differentiate between friends and enemies, that after her own friend had been given a beating, she would still keep thinking about the other party.


    Agnesa laughed, mocking Roman for not seeming the least bit like a man from Moscow, that he would place so much importance on a street fight. "You go take a look, which bar doesn''t have a fight or two after midnight?"


    As a result, the first half of this night was passed amid Agnesa and Roman''s bickering.


    In the latter half of the night, Agnesa was asleep, and Wen Han had also gradually regained her calm.


    Rushing out of the tent to break up the fight had been her instinctive reaction. She actually dared not even admit that she had actually been more afraid that he would get hurt, even though he was obviously far stronger physically than Wang Wenhao.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    This heavy rainstorm had brewed for several days, and when it was completely done, they at last got to see their first clear sky since arriving in Nepal.


    Early in the morning, the guides assigned the travellers each to one of the elephants that Cheng Muyun had brought here last night.


    Wang Wenhao was still burning with fury, and the other male travellers were already coming over, trying to soothe him. "See, even when he left last night, that guy did not hold grudges and left all the elephants for the tourists."


    "You can imagine, then, that everyone''s emotions were just so high strung because of last night''s storm and that awful disaster three nights ago," the two Korean girls added. They were very sad to have to part with that man.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    On each elephant, in addition to the mahout, three to four people could be seated within the square, railed enclosure on its back.


    Elephant and mahout in Chitwan National Park (image credit: )


    Wen Han did not want to listen to the endless bickering between Agnesa and Roman and chose to sit with two strangers. When the elephants got up and were leaving the campsite in an orderly manner, she still had not seen him.


    He was gone already?<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken  from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Holding the railing in front of her, she continuously scanned around.


    She felt a pressing urge to see him. Last night should not have been like that. She at least should have gone to find him in the later part of the night, to say goodbye to him or maybe something else, to exchange contact details with one another¡­


    The elephant, though, was not aware of her reluctance to leave and, with the rest of the group, pressed on nonstop with its forward walk.


    When the first elephant passed by the riverbank, a melody began to ring out, an unfamiliar tune. Someone searched curiously around¡ªthere, on the opposite side of the river! A white-garbed blind man wearing the local dress was blowing into an instrument, playing this tune, and squatted beside him was a boy collecting money from passing travellers.


    One of the girls in their group called out in excited surprise, "It''s him, it''s him!"


    More people looked in that direction.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    As it turned out, the important thing that captured their attention was not the white-garbed blind man; rather, it was the man who was lowered in a half-crouch in front of the blind man, handing a bill of money to the boy.


    Across the river, with his back to their team of elephants, he stretched out that same right hand that had nearly asphyxiated a grown man last night and patted the top of the boy''s head.


    Even when the group and their elephants disappeared from view, his eyes still remained closed, concealing away all the light in them, as he quietly listened to the blind man play this Buddhist song.


    Never did he turn to look even once at her.


    ¡­¡­<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    When the elephant team arrived at an area obstructed by a landslide and it was discovered that they would not be able to pass through, the travellers had no choice but to pay for their services and then watch as the elephants deserted them.


    "Let''s go." Wang Wenhao reached his hand over to support Wen Han, but Wen Han shook her head, sidestepping his gesture. He was somewhat displeased, but then, as he thought about the fact that this time''s business transaction was already completed and they would be returning to Moscow shortly, he let this little incident go.


    The mountain trails were difficult to travel.


    The people around her were all griping in low voices that their luck on this expedition had really just been too terrible.


    Wen Han''s entire mind, however, was filled only with that final image of his backside. Was he mad? Even in the end, he had not given her so much as a single glance.


    They walked like this for three or four hours, until finally, they saw a small village.


    The guides bid everyone to sit down and rest and wait for the vans here. In the meantime, the porters also unloaded all the travellers'' bags and piled them up in an open area on the ground.


    "Once the vans get here, we will be heading to Pokhara. There is hot water there, as well as delicious food. It is the second largest city in Nepal. I am sure it will help all of you quickly forget about the unpleasant experiences from a few days ago." Clapping his hands, the guide enthusiastically introduced the city of Pokhara to everyone.


    Wen Han and Agnesa pulled out moist towelettes from their small backpacks, wiped their hands clean, and began to divide up some crackers.


    Shortly after, Wang Wenhao, who was on out on the open ground helping to check and take tally of everyone''s bags, suddenly began acting strangely. First, he loudly reprimanded those porters. Then with a scowling expression, he ran over and, after swigging half a bottle of water, sat down in silence for a long time with his face buried in his hands.


    Right as the vans arrived, he unexpectedly leapt to his feet and rushed over to ask the guides whether he could hire one of the vans to go to Lumbini.


    "Lumbini?" the guide repeated in surprise. "That''s not part of our itinerary."


    "I know, I know." Wang Wenhao''s voice was scratchy, and he was breaking out in cold sweat from anxiety. "But I must go there. You know that"¡ªWang Wenhao turned around and pointed in Wen Han''s direction¡ª"my female companion there is a devout Buddhist. This is my surprise to her."


    Wen Han was taken aback.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Before coming here, she had indeed mentioned that she wanted to go to Lumbini, but after arriving in Nepal, it seemed as if all their plans had been thrown out the window. She had even forgotten that she had once said she wanted to go there¡ªLumbini, the place where Queen Maya Devi had given birth, or more specifically, the birthplace of Lord Buddha.


    The guide gave Wang Wenhao a warm hug. "As a Nepali, I am very happy that you, sir, and your friends like Lumbini so much. However, there are only two vans here today, and we have seventeen people. We really are unable to pull out one van to fulfill your request."


    Wang Wenhao unremittingly continued his persuasion, saying various exaggeratedly devout words, such as, if he did not go to Lumbini in this journey, it would become a lifelong regret, etc., etc. In the end, he finally managed to sway the guides. Though they did not let Wang Wenhao''s group take a van, they did promise that they would allow one van to come back and bring them to to complete that devout pilgrimage.


    This was an unexpected travel plan.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Apart from Wang Wenhao, nobody knew about it, even the other three in the party.


    Wen Han even had a sense that this particular part of the itinerary had only just been decided upon¡ªthis was her gut feeling.


    Although Agnesa and Roman were surprised, they speculated that Wang Wenhao was doing this to win back Wen Han''s heart that she had left with that ethnic-Chinese man, and therefore they did not really object.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Hence, the four separated from the large group. In the afternoon, a van returned and took them to Lumbini.


    "See, Wang Wenhao still is so good to you, even though, yes, he can''t beat out that man." Agnesa comforted in a low voice, "Oh, yes, God, I get it. That man can cause any woman to lose her heart to him. But don''t be so downcast anymore, like you''ve lost your soul, my dear. Think about where we''re going. It''s so exhilarating. Lumbini, the birthplace of Buddha."


    Sitting by the window, Wen Han stared out at the wide stretch of paddy fields, her mind very blank.


    The initial anticipation and thrill after first arriving in Nepal; the excitement of the evocative atmosphere after meeting Cheng Muyun; and also later, the distancing between the two of them, the jealousy, her injuries, and their separation. With the speed at which these last few days had come at her, they felt like the passage of more than twenty years.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    They arrived at their destination by nightfall.


    Wang Wenhao seemed to have already researched where they should stay and headed directly to an unassuming inn.


    This place could not compare to Kathmandu and was very basic and crude.


    There was air-conditioning in the lobby that was producing cold air with hums of whirr, whirr. Against the window was a row of old computers. Several travellers were surfing the internet with their backs to them.


    Wang Wenhao and Agnesa went to the bar-height reception desk to check in while Roman went to the washroom.


    Wen Han, on the other hand, stood in the courtyard and kept watch over everyone''s bags. The French-style sunhat on her head was very inharmonious with this place and was also a little dirty, but it could cover her rather unsightly complexion.


    With the light of the setting sun, she could see that written on the wall were the words, "Home for Chinese people in Lumbini."


    That was such a nice sentence. Home for Chinese people.


    As she stared dazedly at this, her thoughts once again turned to him.


    "Did you come to this strange, unfamiliar place because you wanted to find me?"


    The voice of the person who spoke this was very light, its inflections as if he was flirting, and it struck straight into the most tender reaches of her heart. She whipped her head around to look toward the man standing at the entrance of the courtyard, leaning against the door.


    He was smiling, his hand resting on the doorframe and two fingers tapping lightly against the door. "What? I guessed correctly?"<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Completed: 1 of 1 Prologue 10 of 50 Chapter segments 0 of 1 Epilogue

 CH 5 part3

    What a different atmosphere from the gripping one of last chapter. Come find me if you need a tissue. And info, info, info!


    A great booming sound soared up and ruptured the sky.


    The tremors of this roar rocked the entire valley. Listening to the sound of her heartbeat as it became slower and slower, she dared not even hazard a guess. Would he be able to come out alive? What if those people wanted to force a fight to the death[1], where everyone, both for and against them, would perish together[2]? ¡­


    Slowly, she leaned her back against the rock face and closed her eyes, trying to calm herself.


    Tomorrow, or perhaps after the sun came up, she would be walking out of here, walking to a place beneath the sun, where there were no sounds of gunfire and artillery exploding, and continuing with her peaceful life.


    Peacefulness. Safety. These seemed to be merely wishful thinking.


    To her, as she sat here on these rocks, they were far and unreachable words.


    Until someone really did walk close to her. She heard the sound of gravel and loose rocks slipping and moving. Her eyes flew open. She saw an unfamiliar man standing in the shadows behind her.


    He handed a piece of cloth to her.


    In passing, he pressed his index finger against his lips.


    In the moonlight, that piece of cloth¡­


    ¡­ looked very familiar.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Wen Han froze for several seconds, her heart palpitating. She recognized it now¡ªit was a piece of cloth from her skirt. Dropping her head down frantically, she pulled up the corner of her skirt to look, searching all over for signs that it had been torn. When had it been torn? When? Was it him? Her head whipped up again.


    That young man was assessing her with an amused gaze. What female creature could manage to cause Cheng Muyun to be in such a state? A mere girl like this?


    After seeing that Wen Han had recognized her own garment and guessed whom it was from, he beckoned at her. "Come with me."


    Wen Han turned and glanced back at those people, then followed that person away from there. Because of this piece of cloth, she did not even so much as consider whether this might be a ploy.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    The mountain path was rough and uneven.


    She could not discern any directions.


    Her instinct was that this person was winding their way around the entire mountain, and he had not even thought about turning around to help her. In the beginning, Wen Han had still tried to prevent any accidental flashes of too much skin or other things that should not be flashed, and would smooth and arrange her ripped skirt. Later, however, she gave up. No one was looking at her in this virgin forest anyway, and the man up ahead evidently did not view her as female either.


    They walked until she was at the point of despair. At last, they saw the edge of this forest.


    There was light¡ªmoonlight.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    It shone upon the underbrush in which there was no path.


    After enduring the torment of such a night, the muscles in her legs were long since utterly aching and sore. Through the waist-high grass, she plodded wearily. She watched as the man braced his weight on his one hand that he had placed on a boulder and hopped up onto that huge rock.


    Finally, that young man found it in his heart to be kind this once, and turning around, he stretched out a hand to her.


    With a tug, he pulled her up onto the boulder.


    The view was surprisingly expansive.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    That familiar tall, slender figure was sitting in a spot sheltered from the wind. His upper body was bare, and a white gauze bandage stretched diagonally across his chest and circled to his back. A man sitting beside him and conversing quietly with him, and also several others who were standing not far from him, all simultaneously turned and looked toward this unfamiliar woman who had arrived.


    Here, in the silence, in this moment, it was as if she had been left at the end of pitch-black, bloody path.


    On both sides, people were wordlessly watching her.


    Shadow after shadow stretched across the ground and touched the spot by her feet.


    ¡­¡­<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "Zhou Ke, you sure like to dilly-dally." A bespectacled man grinned and was the first to break the silence.


    The young man who had led Wen Han to this place shrugged. "I needed to listen to her while she walked. Afraid she would fall, you know."


    Everyone laughed, all of them suddenly relaxing.


    And then, they all began to disperse.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Only he remained, still sitting and leaning back against the rock face.


    For the first time, he had no strength to say much to her. His lips merely turned up into a faint, weary smile directed to her.


    So tired.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    He lifted his hand toward Wen Han, indicating that she should come close.


    Wen Han did not speak either and was surprisingly compliant, leaning in toward him.


    "I am very tired," Cheng Muyun told her in a voice that could not possibly be any lighter. His hand had already pushed away the coat that had been draped on her shoulders and set it on the ground.


    "Do not struggle," he said to her.


    He slid his hand along her shoulder and to her back, unfastening her undergarments.


    Wen Han truly did not dare move, worried that she might accidentally bump any of the wounds, both visible and not visible, that were on him. She tried as best as she could with her body to accommodate him and laid herself down.


    In the stillness, she heard him undo his belt.


    It was the sound of metal clinking against his belt buckle. Very light.


    "Are you cold?"<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    This was the first time his body lay pressed on top of her without any barrier of clothing between them, allowing her icy skin, which was exposed to the air, to clearly feel this man''s warmth and skin.


    The way they were fit tightly against one another allowed her to feel that, perhaps because he had just escaped death, or perhaps because of passion, his body was hotter than hers¡ªthis was so for every part.


    Her blood was burning and began to boil. She could not restrain herself and shifted her hips. "You''re hurt. I can help you."


    The desire that spilled out from every crevice of each word startled her.


    "No one can help me." In a voice that was a near whisper, he told her, "Apart from your body, nothing can help me."


    ¡­¡­<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Someone was whistling.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    In all directions around them, there were also sounds of footsteps gradually moving further away.


    Those people had obviously not made a sound when they had jumped down, but now, their movements were very loud and obvious. It was as if they were saying, "This is something you deserve to have after surviving that great calamity. We have buggered far off already. Enjoy to your heart''s content this gift that Life has given you¡ª"


    Soon, not even the sound of walking could be heard in this entire forest.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    She was enveloped in shyness that came from being scared that, at any time, the people with him would hear and see them. She even very softly implored him, "Could you¡­ please be faster?"


    From his throat, there came a husky reply: "As you wish."


    His searing hot body swallowed away both her voice and lips.


    ¡­¡­<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    "Where is he?!" Meng Liangchuan had gone mad, and relentlessly, he tore at his own hair.


    He had used three years before he was finally able to see Cheng Muyun. Three years! And now he had lost him, just like that. He paced in circles on the same spot. After making three rounds, he paused his steps and grabbed a young police officer who had come over. He wanted to say something, but then flung the person aside again and carried on raging away.


    He finally knew where the problem lay.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Each move, each step that Cheng Muyun had planned clearly showed that he had already determined Meng Liangchuan''s true identity.


    From the outset, Cheng Muyun had already known who he was, from where he had come, and what his mission was. Every one of Cheng Muyun''s actions ultimately led to one purpose, which also coincided with his own mission: to destroy this smuggling base.


    Cheng Muyun had even known that he would not have the heart to let an innocent woman become caught in this fierce battle and would definitely help Cheng Muyun take that woman away from here.


    But the question was¡­<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Meng Liangchuan''s instinct that was born from many years of being an undercover agent told him¡ª


    "His purpose here in Nepal absolutely is not simply because he wants to reach across national borders and aid the local Nepali special police in demolishing this smuggling base."


    The person beside him gave an "mm-hmm" while eating a bun. "Just arrest him."


    "Arrest my foot!" Meng Liangchuan felt uneasy. "As a foreign traveller, he put himself in danger to protect a local police officer and provided information that ended up cracking a huge trafficking case that''s been going on for years. What, are we going to arrest him to give him a medal for outstanding contributions?!"


    "Isn''t there an undercover agent planted in his ranks whose identity is still hidden?" That person eating the bun continued nibbling away until, unexpectedly biting his own tongue, he let out a sharp hiss. "Once he''s out of Nepal, he''s not in our territory anymore. Just don''t think about it anymore."<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Yes, there was still an undercover agent.


    One of many years.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Meng Liangchuan crossed his arms in front of his chest. He did not want to admit it, but he was so testy not because he wanted to find any information or evidence that could be used against Cheng Muyun. Rather, his instinct was telling him, Cheng Muyun had suddenly returned to this world of men after disappearing for several years because there must be something very exciting that he needed to do, and these last few days were simply the introduction.


    This man and all of his past were enough to cause any other man to admire him, to the extent of wishing to swear friendship to the death with him.


    And he, Meng Liangchuan, genuinely, sincerely wanted to play a part in whatever it was.


    "That first pathway, he would not have blown that up himself, right?" Meng Liangchuan suddenly remembered that when they were making their escape from that place, the original planned route had been blown up. He had had no choice then but to take the main pathway out of there, thereby exposing his identity.


    He sucked in a sharp breath. That man¡­


    So cunning and devious, thinking through every possible scheme.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Faint, white light gradually devoured away the darkness.


    As she hazily opened her eyes, she could feel the glow of sunlight.


    "It''s light already¡­"<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    That terrifying night had passed. Being captured was in the past now. What would come next?


    Cheng Muyun lowered his eyes, taking in her dazed, fatigued expression that was a result of earlier passion. "It''s light. I will take you back." He thought, perhaps he should quickly finish up this matter, because he suddenly was impatient to return to Moscow, where, on the carpet beside an old-fashioned fireplace, he would make love to this girl or be in love with her.


    As for the vow he had taken¡­<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    It had been made to God anyway. He believed in Buddhism.


    In the pale glow of the newly risen sun, Cheng Muyun pulled on his pants and also helped her put on her clothing before standing up from the rock. "Let''s go."


    Wen Han followed him and looked out around, surprised by the stillness of their surroundings, as if this entire forest held only the two of them. However, two or three seconds later, in all corners, those people who had been soundly asleep against the trees or creeping along silently because they were on night watch now all rose, wobbly and tiredly, to their feet, seeming as if they had appeared noiselessly, one at a time, from thin air.


    The expressions they wore were no different from those of tourists who had just come back from strolling through a scenic site. She could even see that there was a person with fine, handsome features and who looked to be no more than a grown boy of university age. Seeing that Cheng Muyun had recovered and looked as he usually did, the several men who had appeared on the rocks the previous night all lifted their brows and smirked suggestively.


    A shaft of light passed through a gap between the tree branches and dazzled her eyes.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    This¡­ was his world.


    Avici Hell¡ªan interminable hell, where one would continue to suffer in it for innumerable eons, from eon to eon, with no means of escape.[3]<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    [1] ÓãËÀÍøÆÆ "yu si wang po." This idiom literally this means "the fish dies and the net is torn." A fish in a fisherman''s net will fight to the death as it means either being caught and killed or breaking the night and escaping. The meaning of this idiom is to either fight to the death or at least perish together.


    [2] Óñʯ¾ã·Ù "yu shi ju fen." Literally meaning "both jade and stone would be burned alike and destroyed." This is an analogy saying that good and bad will be destroyed alike and can mean that you are willing to destroy both yourself and the enemy.


    [3]ÎÞ¼äµØÓü£¬Ç§ÍòÒÚ½ÙÇó³öÎÞÆÚ¡£ This line is taken directly from the Chinese translation of the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva Sutra (Chinese name ¡¶µØ²Ø±¾Ô¸¾­¡·), of which an English translation can be found at (pg. 24) or : "Avici Hell¡­ will continue to suffer from kalpas to kalpas with no means of escape." Kalpa is a Sanskrit word that translates as "eon" or an "indescribably long time." In Buddhism, there are many different hells. Avici Hell, which in Chinese is calledÎÞ¼äµØÓü or also °¢±ÇµØÓü, is often called "interminable hell" or "perpetual hell." Though not eternal, the sufferings in it are constant (i.e. there is no rest between) and lasts the longest out of all the hells, for innumerable eons or kalpas. After a birth and death for one kalpa has passed, a being is immediately reborn and begins the next kalpa of suffering, and so this goes on, from kalpa to kalpa, with no way of escape until the punishment is complete. Note: I am not the least bit informed regarding Buddhism, so please do not take this as proper Buddhist doctrine and more as an approximation to help you as an understanding of context and the "living hell from which there is no escape" life that Cheng Muyun lives.


    <>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Completed: 1 of 1 Prologue 14 of 50 Chapter segments 0 of 1 Epilogue

 CH 5 part2

    What a person values, who or what a person cares about can be seen in the choices he makes.


    His words were spoken very lightly.


    From the day she met this man, he had overturned her views of the world. His appearance in her life had revealed a whole other world to her¡­ But within her, there was another soul, one that was holding her back, binding her, trying to dissuade her. Wen Han, what you see now is only the surface, the tip of the iceberg.


    All those things that are still hidden in the back are not things that you would be able to accept.


    Keep far away from him.


    Wen Han.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    The weight was all of a sudden removed from her eyes. He had pulled down the black cloth that had been covering them.


    Her eyes had been closed for too long, and now that they suddenly saw light, she actually could not see anything clearly. Her voice scratchy, she softly asked him, "Is it because of you that they kidnapped us here?"


    "Not exactly."<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "You are a¡­" She wanted to put "drug dealer," "arms trafficker," "member of a terrorist organization," into the question¡­


    Yet she also felt these words were too extreme and did not know whether he would answer her.


    "I am nothing." The wounds on Cheng Muyun''s body were not faked. His half-crouching posture in front of Wen Han looked a little strange due to his leg injury, and there were two obvious bloody streaks by the corner of his eye. "Here in this place is a most vicious group of traffickers. I have been searching for them for a long time. The terrain here where they live is very unusual, and even if with my friend here with me, I still may not come out alive. I will have Meng Liangchuan escort you out from here first. Regardless of whether I am dead or alive, if you stay with him, you will have a great chance of survival."


    "What about you? You''re not going to leave with us?"


    Nimbly untying the ropes that bound her, Cheng Muyun moved his hands down her leg, feeling her bones, until he reached her ankle. After confirming there were no major issues, he pulled her up from the floor with one hand. "I am here because I have been searching for where they reside."<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Wen Han''s presence here was outside of his expectations.


    Last night in that alley, he had heard everything.


    He had not thought that she would come forward and put herself into the danger. Though he had surmised that she had done so to protect her so-called friend, "Wang Wenhao," he had very soon disregarded this particular piece. Her appearance in this place forced him to lose one person, to have Meng Liangchuan, who was originally supposed to lead the way for him, protect her and escort her safely away from here.


    He could sacrifice even his own life for his comrades, his brothers.


    Let alone this was his woman.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    When Cheng Muyun made this sort of decision, there basically would be no hesitation. This was as it should be. In his blood, he carried the macho, protective spirit of Chinese men that believed women should be protected. Even if this were only a passing romance, even if this all-out battle that would be fought at a close distance were too fierce and in the end, she could not leave here alive, at the very least, she would die after him, behind him.


    All along the way when she was brought here, her eyes had been covered, so the entire time, she had not known what the landscape here looked like. Now that she did get a look, she saw that this place truly was a crude mountain village situated near steep cliffs and rock faces. The large expanse of black, dense shadows in the distance was a forest, of which its end could not be seen, and there were also layers upon layers of mountains.


    When Cheng Muyun led Wen Han out of that house, she stared disbelievingly at her surroundings.


    Here in this kind of place, the way out could not even be seen. How could they escape from here?


    In the pitch-blackness of the night, Cheng Muyun trekked forward, but all of a sudden, he stopped. Wen Han followed suit and also stood still. But before anything even registered in her mind, he was thrusting her into a thatched shed. Losing her footing, Wen Han tumbled backward, landing heavily on her bottom.


    It was also in this two to three second period¡­


    There began the sounds of rapid machine gun fire and explosions. The mountain village that only a moment ago had been blanketed in silence suddenly became a battlefield. She threw her hands over her ears, looking in horror out the shed. She could clearly see several shadowy outlines clashing together, and after some fierce fighting, it seemed to become close combats with bladed weapons.


    She could not discern who was who. They were all just shadows.


    There were continually people toppling over. Far off, muffled rumbles reverberated unceasingly, as if someone was attempting to detonate a path through this place. Shaken by the explosions, layers of dust and straw began to fall down from the shed.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    The dust obscured her eyes. Tears began to stream down. She swiped viciously at them several times before they at last ceased.


    Suddenly, a shadow darted into the shed. Before she had a chance to cry out in alarm, she heard that person say in a low voice, "I am Meng Liangchuan. Come with me." She remembered Cheng Muyun''s charge to her, and surprisingly, amidst her immense fear, she mechanically obeyed Meng Liangchuan''s words, following him as they felt their way out behind the houses.


    When they had groped their way to the back of the village, they found traces of a pathway, but it had been blown up and had collapsed.


    Boulders and dirt now covered everything.


    "F*ck off! Who the hell blew this up? We need to take the actual main route out now," Meng Liangchuan cursed under his breath.


    Grabbing Wen Han''s wrist, he fumblingly searched through the dark for the so-called "actual main route" that he had spoken about.


    Before long, they had felt their way to the start of a cliff face, where she could see a narrow trail strewn wholly with corpses.


    Meng Liangchuan shoved Wen Han in front of himself. "Use the fastest speed you have ever used in your life, go over these corpses, and get yourself out of here, even if it means you have to crawl. There are special police troops outside. Climbing out means you live!"


    Never in her life had Wen Han seen so many dead people before, and moreover, this was outside, in the middle of a gun battle.


    Meng Liangchuan barked, "Climb out!"<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Biting down brutally on her lip, she put her hand against the cliff wall to support herself, her fingers trembling as she tried desperately to grip onto those parts of the cliff face that protruded outward. Over and over, she stepped across corpse after corpse. In her mind, there was only one thought: Just hurry and get over there, hurry and get over there.


    It was as if she needed only to get over there and then she would live.


    The firing of a gun was heard from behind her. All of a sudden, there was the sound of splintering rock somewhere not far above her head.


    She gave a shudder, pressing herself tightly against the rock face. Tears intermingled with the dirt and dust that had gotten onto her face and rolled down. Her feet, though, never stopped. The desire to live caused her to move faster and faster, until in the end, she was even stepping on corpses and leaping her way across.


    When she reached the end of the trail, she at last saw the dense forest suddenly open up.


    A red spot fell on her body.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    She was unaware and still searching all around with her eyes, trying to find those allies whom Meng Liangchuan had spoken about. Without warning, Meng Liangchuan pounced onto her from behind. As she slammed forward into the ground, a bullet sliced across the night sky and shattered a spot on the cliff wall.


    What followed was bullet after bullet.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    In a fierce voice, Meng Liangchuan roared out a sentence in the local language.


    Nothing stopped. The rock walls surrounding her were struck and penetrated. Covering her ears, a scream burst from her lips.


    "Go back. Tell your men that you will either surrender or all be shot dead." Someone was yelling back in Kyrgyz.


    This was because the people in this village spoke only that language.


    "Goddammit! What is he saying?" It was apparent Meng Liangchuan did not understand what had been said, and he grew even more enflamed.


    Struggling to hold back the quiver in her voice, Wen Han forced herself to tell him, "They are saying we should pull back."


    "Sh*t! They''ve lumped us in with that group of bastards?!" Meng Liangchuan looked agitatedly at Wen Han, feeling for the first time that Cheng Muyun had quite a discriminating eye for women. This woman could be useful. "Hurry and tell them that you''re a tourist, a Russian tourist who was abducted here! Hurry and say it!"


    Her voice raspy, Wen Han yelled as loud as she could. "We are tourists! We are tourists who were abducted here!"


    Quiet came over the people on the other end.


    But there was no reply.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    The red dots of the laser sights of guns were still on them.


    "Dammit!" he could not refrain from cursing. "What are you aiming at?"


    Behind them, there was a loud explosion, as if someone wanted to level the whole village.


    Wen Han clutched at the ground''s soil and closed her eyes helplessly.


    "Put your hands up behind your head and walk over, woman."


    At last, there was a response. Those special police officers had chosen still to first ask questions. After all, this was a foreign traveller.


    Wen Han froze.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "Hurry!" Meng Liangchuan gave her a kick.


    Starting back to her senses, she crawled flusteredly to her feet, raised her two hands so that they were behind her head, and stumblingly walked over.


    Her skirt was ripped. Her neckline by her chest had lost several buttons and fallen open, but she dared not cover it with her hands. She truly was in shock from fear this time. Before she had a chance to stop and steady herself on her feet, two special police officers with guns strapped to their backs had already dragged her over and begun interrogating her.


    Because this was a mountainous area, they would not be able to obtain her information regarding her entry into the country and verify Wen Han''s identity within a short timeframe.


    When did she enter the country? What places had she stayed at? Also, what companions was she travelling with? Where was she abducted? Why was she abducted? Etc., etc.


    She was asked more than twenty questions before the other party finally asked, who was that person who was still lying facedown on the ground?


    "His name is Meng Liangchuan. I only know that he''s a local." She truly had no more information she could provide in her answer.


    When one of the special police heard this name, he paused in surprise, then chuckled and repeated, "Meng Liangchuan?"


    He evidently seemed  to know Meng Liangchuan, and he yelled something out at that person not far away.


    This time it was in the local language that Wen Han did not understand.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    The several officers in the front line set down their guns.


    Before long, Meng Liangchuan, who was cursing in a low voice, was brought over.


    From their dialogue, Wen Han could guess that Meng Liangchuan knew this special police officer from before. She could sense this from the look in their eyes and their expressions when they talked. However, how they knew each other or what type of relationship they had, she could not tell at all from their words, which she could not understand.


    Behind them were increasingly frequent muffled booming sounds.


    A bitter battle had obviously broken out inside that mountain village.


    These special police trusted Meng Liangchuan''s words more, and very soon, after confirming Wen Han''s identity as a foreign traveller, they paid no more attention to them. After all, up ahead, they were still engaged in fierce fighting with a trafficking organization.


    There was only a female police officer who spoke neither Chinese nor English. She simply handed a coat to Wen Han and gestured to her. Taking the garment from her, Wen Han wanted to do up its buttons but discovered that her fingers were already so stiff they did not even know how to tremble anymore. She fixed her eyes on her own hands, not daring to call to memory the scenario from earlier on of just how she had come out the entire way. She did not even dare imagine how¡­ she had trampled on the bodies of dead people to get here.


    Walking from death to life.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    After talking for a long time with that person whom he knew, Meng Liangchuan came alone to find her.


    Once he had settled her at the back of the camp, beside a cliff wall that blocked out the wind, he wanted to warn Wen Han that she should pretend she did not know anything, since, after all, she had come vacationing with a smuggler. However, when he thought about it, he remembered, this woman truly was not aware of Wang Wenhao''s true identity, and hence he did not say much else.


    He gave a cough. "You stay here. Eat something, drink some water, sleep¡ªdo whatever you want. This place is safe. If Cheng Muyun dies, I''ll take you back to the embassy in Kathmandu. If he lives¡ª" He paused, then sighed, "We''ll talk about it when he comes out alive."


    His tone carried hints of powerlessness and a sense of rue.


    Life and death were things Meng Liangchuan had long since ceased to place importance on. He merely felt that it was a shame.


    If he and Cheng Muyun could have worked together as they had originally planned, it would have been easier for them to get out. Even in the worst case, it would not be to the extent that they would lose their lives.


    Now, though, that was up in the air.


    But who told Cheng Muyun to make the choice to let this woman get out of there first?<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Completed: 1 of 1 Prologue 13 of 50 Chapter segments 0 of 1 Epilogue

 CH 5 part1

    Hanging out with Wang Wenhao is bad for the health. She stepped forward, not for him but for Cheng Muyun¡­ Mini cliffhanger. Sorry. See you next update.


    The door behind her closed.


    She could not help turning around for a look. It was as if they had finished their lovers'' rendezvous, and now they were immediately going their separate ways. There were times when he simply gave a feeling of distance and cold detachment.


    His words floated in Wen Han''s mind and left her unsettled. Knocking on Agnesa''s door, she asked whether Agnesa wanted to go find something to eat. Agnesa had just had a nap and caught up on some sleep. Now that she was awake, she was hungry as well, so she gladly slipped her arm through Wen Han''s and headed downstairs with her.


    However, the lobby before their eyes had unexpectedly become a whole other world.


    Everywhere, there were people.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Wang Wenhao, surprisingly, was standing by the door, wedged in amongst the throng.


    The ethnic-Chinese owner of the inn was so busy perspiration dripped from his forehead. One moment he was speaking the local language, the next moment English, then Japanese, Korean, etc., etc. All types of languages were rotated through, one after the other, as he continuously explained to everyone, "We really have no rooms left."


    The owner was kept busy for a long while until he finally was able to send away a batch of people.


    When he heard Wen Han say that they wanted to have dinner, he cried a tearless cry. "Sir and madams, the people of Nepal are all already meditating in their dreams, yet all of you are just now wanting to have dinner. Ah, there''s nothing left, nothing left." He pointed at the empty cupboard behind him. "I''ve got absolutely nothing."


    Wen Han''s stomach was growling hungrily. She wanted to go outside to see but was stopped by the inn owner. "The general strike is not a joke. Don''t go wandering about."


    Remembering that Cheng Muyun had said the same, she, too, felt that it was dangerous outside. "Forget it. There are crackers in our rooms anyway. We''ll just make do tonight."


    "But I want to eat something hot." Agnesa shot a pleading look for help at Wang Wenhao.


    Wang Wenhao seemed somewhat preoccupied. Glancing at his watch, he told Agnesa, "I''m going out for a look. If there is food, I''ll bring it back for you guys."


    Agnesa pulled Wen Han along with her and chased after him. "Let''s go together. The atmosphere here is too suffocating."


    Wang Wenhao frowned, wanting to turn her down.


    The light bulb in the lobby went out with a pop. There had been no warning at all.


    "God!" someone shouted. "The power''s gone out in this damn hellhole again."


    "It''s such a hellhole here! What decade are we living in, still having general strikes?"


    "Yeah! If I had known, I would have just stayed in India!"


    "I just came from India. Indian hotels are so shabby and rundown! But I never would have thought it''s even more annoying here! There aren''t even any rooms."


    All complaints.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "Let''s go. Don''t stay here. There''s going to be a fight." In the darkness, Agnesa towed Wen Han with her and squeezed their way out of crowd. Jogging until they were out in the alley, she exhaled a deep breath. "I swear, we absolutely have to go back to Kathmandu tomorrow. Let''s go find something to eat first."<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    When they stepped out of that alley, though, the scenes they beheld around them were even worse than the one in the inn.


    Now, they both finally fathomed what the general strike the inn owner had been speaking about actually looked like. The moonlight was very dim. Everywhere on the crude street were the roadblocks that demonstrators had put up, built of stone as well as wood and cloth sacks filled with dirt, obstructing all the ways out.


    Very beat-up cars blocked both sides of the road, and countless dark-skinned locals sat both inside and outside of them.


    Not far away, police held water cannons and loaded rifles, completely combat-ready.


    There were no lights, no street lamps. Any person a dozen or so paces away would look indistinct.


    She suddenly thought of those Western horror movies, where usually, at a time like this, nothing good would happen.


    ¡­¡­<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    A dark arm reached over and grabbed ahold of Wen Han. In fright, she broke away from it, slamming into a car behind her.


    An angry shout sounded out, telling the two of them off.


    Bowing incessantly, Wen Han continuously said sorry, so scared her face had drained of colour. She clutched Agnesa''s hand tightly and dragged her back in the direction they had come from. But before they had taken even two steps, pandemonium broke out in the mob.


    Sudden chaos swamped around them, knocking them around.


    The two were bumped and driven into a corner of a wall. Panicked, they looked at one another and gripped the other person''s hand tightly. Before the mob made their next charge, Wen Han eyed out the entrance to the alley and, pulling Agnesa, rushed straight for it.


    Good thing.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Good thing.<>Please read this a  hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    They had not gone far, so they could still get back here.


    After the terror subsided, she looked back. The mob behind her and the police who had been stationed there to keep order were already clashed together.


    Daring not to delay, she began moving forward with quick strides.


    She had thought they would be able to get back and take refuge in the inn, but contrary to her expectations, its front door was tightly shut, evidently locked by the owner. Looking around at a loss, she asked, "Do you know where the back door is?"


    "Back door? Since when was there a back door?" Agnesa was frightened as well and wanted to slap her hand against the door.


    "Where did you two go?" In the darkness, someone asked this question.


    Wen Han paused blankly. Turning, she saw it was Wang Wenhao.


    "To find food!" Agnesa was breathing in ragged gasps. "Why is the door locked? How are we going to get back in?"<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Wang Wenhao glanced them over, then pulled off his glasses.


    He was deliberating, how would he be able to first get the two of them back to the inn and then take those once-lost, now-recovered goods, as well as¡ª


    From the blackness behind him, a dagger extended out and pressed against his neck.


    At the same time, two other arms reached around Wen Han and Agnesa''s necks and gripped their throats.


    "Do not move," someone stated with a low voice in stiff English.


    For a moment, all dialogue disappeared. In that alley, nobody dared move as they stared at one another in dread.


    On the street, the hordes of people were shouting fiercely, clashing into one another.


    No one would notice this spot that they were in.


    Fear had caused Wen Han''s face to turn ashen. The person behind her was pressing viciously against the wound on her shoulder, and her entire body quivered from pain. "We''re tourists¡­"


    "Shut up," the person behind her snapped.


    She looked in terror at the ones who had overpowered Wang Wenhao and Agnesa and recognized them as two of the people who had been speaking Kyrgyz in the hallway.


    She breathed rapidly, jaggedly, her mind filled only with one person''s shadow.


    Only him. As if she was drowning and had grasped that one last, life-saving straw, when she thought of him, she drew in a deep breath and tried to calm herself. He said¡ªhe promised!¡ªthat he would come back, that he would escort her safely out of here¡­ out of Lumbini.


    As a result of this thought, her heart began racing at a rate that slightly exceeded physiological limits.


    She even began to feel short of breath, like she was suffocating.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    All of a sudden, two heavy objects were thrown off of a balcony.


    The small stones and gravel that flew up from the impact splattered against Wen Han''s and Agnesa''s faces, and the two women once more screamed in horror.


    Those two objects that had tumbled down were Cheng Muyun and Meng Liangchuan, whose bodies were both almost half-soaked by blood. With their upper bodies tied up in rope and their eyes bound, they had been thrown to the ground, and they appeared to be seriously injured.


    It was just that, when they were tossed down, Meng Liangchuan had let out a muffled groan, while Cheng Muyun had seemed like someone who was already dead, not making even a sound.


    Wen Han seemed as if she had been struck by lightning. Her entire gaze was entwined on the blood-covered Cheng Muyun.


    His words were still spiraling in her head.<>Please read this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    A little bit of trouble. He had said he had gotten into a little bit of trouble. This was that so-called "little bit of trouble"?!


    A sudden feeling of panic coursed madly out from her blood and spread, seeping into the very depths of her insides. In that instant, she felt only that the sky and ground seemed to be spinning. The taste of blood surged upward into her throat. Her heart could not bear the strain, and it sank.


    Sank to the bottommost depths.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    She nearly blacked out.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    "What are you looking at?!" The man behind her gave a fierce kick to the back of her knee.


    A cry slipped from Wen Han''s lips. With a thud, she collapsed onto her knees. Wang Wenhao immediately began to struggle, and he snarled in a low voice, "Don''t go picking on a woman. If you want money, just say it!" That man was taken aback for a moment but then quickly wielded the handle of his dagger, slamming it viciously into Wang Wenhao''s temple and knocking him violently to the ground. Wang Wenhao pressed his hand over his head. Blood streamed out from between his fingers, but he only glared ferociously at that man.


    Another person spat, "No. We have angered police. We need foreigners with us so we can leave Lumbini. Don''t try any funny business. We will let you come back."


    After he said this, two shadowy figures immediately stepped forward and tied Wang Wenhao up in the same way. Right as they were about to gag him, Wen Han all of a sudden stood. "Take me¡­ Let him go."


    Her hands were balled her hands tightly into fists, but still she could not control the trembling that came over her.


    This action had come about on impulse, and she did not know at all why she did it.


    To exchange for Wang Wenhao and bring him back to safety?


    No.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    It was for him, that man whom she did not even know how badly hurt he was.


    What good would it do for her to be taken away together with him? She had no idea.


    There was simply a tremendous strength within her heart sustaining her and helping her rise to her feet. She had heard them and comprehended: they wanted to take a few foreigners hostage to ensure they could leave Lumbini. Once they left this place, they would release her.


    But, why did they need to abduct Cheng Muyun? Why?


    Wen Han, just don''t think. Don''t keep thinking about it. The situation is very simple. They just want hostages to guarantee that when they run into police, they''ll be able to escape smoothly¡ª


    Her entire body was shaking. She was unable to believe she would actually do this. But she truly had done it.


    "Wen Han!" Wang Wenhao shouted in Russian, "Just leave me. Don''t worry about me!"


    Someone gave him a vicious kick, then pulled out a towel, stuffed it into his mouth, and completely sealed his lips with black tape. Wang Wenhao''s eyes instantly grew wide, and he fixed them on Wen Han, shaking his head fiercely.


    Before Wen Han could see his action, though, she was already ruthlessly shoved into the wall, and her hands and feet were bound.


    From the instant Wen Han was thrown over someone''s shoulder, they were in a constant state of pressing forward.


    The entire journey was dark and bumpy. All she could sense was the pain in her abdomen from the pressure, and before her eyes, there was only endless blackness.


    Those several men never exchanged any words the whole time.


    Along the way, there were the sounds of water, the wailing of wild beasts, as well as all different sorts of strange noises. She had listened carefully in the beginning. Later, though, she felt a cold, moist feeling on her shoulder. Her wound had started to bleed, the blood dripping downward, and gradually she began to lose her ability to form proper judgments.


    When afternoon came, those people finally arrived at a crude little village.


    Everyone was thrown into a rundown shack, and someone was left guarding all of them. The exception was Wang Wenhao, who was taken away.


    After Wang Wenhao was brought into a presentable house, a middle-aged man stepped up to him and loosened his bonds. Laughing heartily, the man said to him in fluent Kyrgyz, "My friend, your woman is so very beautiful. Were she not your woman, I would keep her by my side."


    Wang Wenhao took the glasses that someone handed to him. Wiping them clean, he slipped them on. "How do you know she is my woman?"


    "A woman who chose to step into the fore of peril when you were about to be abducted away should not have no relationship with you." This leader of the group understood the situation and grinned so widely his teeth were showing. His manner of showing a mirthless, insincere smile caused people to feel a chill that came from the bottom of the heart.


    "Our deal was that you get my goods back and abduct those two men, not my woman." It was apparent Wang Wenhao was not in a good mood. "Don''t tell me all you wanted was to get a good look at what my woman looks like."


    "No, no, I only wanted to help and oblige this great love between the two of you."


    The several men in the room all broke out in loud, brazen laughter.


    "Or maybe you suddenly discovered that there is a woman you can use to control me, so you deliberately brought her here to ensure our deal will go smoothly." Wang Wenhao did not feel like continuing to beat around the bush with him. "I am a trafficker. I am doing business right now. I''m not some maniac who''s willing to risk his life."


    The middle-aged man took a seat and patted a wooden table. "Sit, my friend."


    Wang Wenhao was alone here. Even if he was filled with burning fury, he still dared not truly shed all pretenses of cordiality, so he had no choice but to sit down. The rage in his heart had already accumulated to the point that it nearly blinded his good sense. He had originally hired two bodyguards, but had not expected that they would actually steal his stuff.


    In the end, he was here fighting alone and had even dragged Wen Han into the mess.


    "The fact that you lost your own goods proves that, while you are in Nepal, you will need to listen to us in order to successfully complete this business transaction. What do you say? Is that right, my friend?"


    Wang Wenhao could not be bothered to say any more and got down to business. "How long do you need to finish inspecting my stuff?"


    "Twenty hours. The jewels that you brought need at least that amount of time. You do know that because of the strike, Nepal''s roads are paralyzed. My appraiser still has not arrived yet." Bending his index finger, the leader gave a knock on the table with it. "Let my men take you to have a look around at the local sights and culture. While we are at it, we will give you a few of our women. Yours will have to stay with me temporarily. When twenty hours have passed, I will escort you both away from here.


    "Fine." Wang Wenhao agreed to this without hesitation.


    "What about those two men? What do you want us to do with them?"


    "Do whatever makes you happy. Since they dared to steal my goods, there should be some punishment for them one way or another."


    ¡­¡­<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com.  If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    On a dry pile of hay, Wen Han sat with her back against the wall behind her. Not only was fear gripping her heart, her wound had also been aching with pain this entire time. She could only incessantly comfort herself, It''s okay, it''s okay. They said they would release the hostages.


    They just want a few foreign tourists.


    Maybe they are just locals who are taking part in the strike¡ª


    All of a sudden, someone approached her. Instinctively, she shrunk back. Something cool was placed against the skin on her shoulder. She wanted to shirk away, but that person was already holding her body in place.


    There was first the sound of scissors cutting clothing open, and then the gauze on her wound was ripped off.


    Someone was helping her to treat her wound.


    She did not dare move. She could smell a faint, fragrant scent by the tip of her nose¡ªit seemed that person was a woman. Nepali women were very conservative, and an unmarried woman would forbid a man from touching her body. She had not expected that the kidnappers would be so particular about this as well that they would actually have a woman come to bandage her wound for her.


    "Her skin is so nice." The other party was speaking in Kyrgyz, thinking she did not understand.


    "Women from outside here all have nice skin." A man was chuckling. "But no matter how nice their skin may be, it''s still not as nice as yours."


    What followed after were all words of sweet nothings.


    After the person had finished dressing Wen Han''s wound, she asked the man who was with her whether they needed to feed Wen Han some food. The man with her answered, no, they did not need to, because these people would be leaving soon.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com.  If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Stillness once more fell all around her.


    She did not know whether it was day or night, for all she saw before her eyes was darkness.


    She only knew that there was no longer anyone moving about nearby.


    Fear began to suffuse through her, uncontrollable as it devoured away her pathetic little bit of levelheadedness.


    Just why? Why did they need to bring them here? They had already come into the mountains to avoid police. Why had they still not released the hostages? ¡­


    Right then, a finger caressed her cheek.


    The feeling caused a shudder to instantly come over her. However, she soon perceived the characteristic mannerisms of this particular caress. Too familiar. It felt all too familiar¡ª


    It was him¡­ It was him?!<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    The tape over her lips was cruelly torn off, and the white towel that had been stuffed in her mouth was tossed aside.


    With her mouth suddenly loosened, she wanted to open it to ask whether it was him. But then, something covered her lips.


    This was a deep kiss that absolutely belonged to that man¡ªthere was no room for doubt. It plunged to the depths of her throat, a kiss that seemed as if it wanted to suck out your soul. This time, he was even somewhat brutal as he took her lips between his teeth and ferociously sucked and bit down on them. His teeth broke skin, and her blood was sucked out¡ªa deep, penetrating pain. And the thirsting desire that could be felt in the action¡ª


    Under his luring guidance, she began to return his kiss, as if she was giving all the turmoil, all the fear of this entire day over to him.


    It was as if only in this way did she know that she was safe.


    She was safe¡ªas long as he was here.


    "You have begun to know how to kiss, dearest." He began to lap away the blood on her lips with his tongue before turning to take her little earlobe lightly into his mouth. "In this country, they always say that a good woman must often blush with embarrassment and be ashamed and fearful in order to not be despised by people¡­ But I simply like the way you are right now. You tell me, how am I to leave you? How can I let go of you? If you stay with me, there is a very good chance you will die."


    Question after question.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com.


    They were addressed to her, yet they were also not addressed to her.


    She did not know how to answer.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    She had too many doubts herself that were on the verge of surfacing, as well as numerous chaotic and complicated speculations. "You¡ª"


    "You should not have gotten to know me. Wen Han, this man in front of you, his eyes hold no leniency, no mercy. Here, today, you will witness that very soon. I am a devil that lives in hell. Or perhaps you can say, I¡­ am Hell."<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Completed: 1 of 1 Prologue 12 of 50 Chapter segments 0 of 1 Epilogue

 CH 6 part3

    Potentially controversial chapter? Are you questioning his actions?


    Yes, it was true. Absolutely no light could be seen.


    ¡­¡­<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Cheng Muyun unexpectedly released his grip, and Wen Han, as if her entire body had been smashed to pieces, sank into an utter blackness. Meng Liangchuan, who was standing in the shadows, clearly saw how he did it. Unconsciously, he rubbed the back of his own neck.


    Ouch. He sure was ruthless enough.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    When Cheng Muyun left, Zhou Ke stood with his arms crossed and blocked the doorway of that utility room, obstructing Meng Liangchuan''s way. "I quite look down on you."


    Grinning, Meng Liangchuan responded, "Aw, don''t be like that, kid. I put in a lot of work to find you guys."


    "And especially your petty bit of cleverness that you''re so smug about."


    Meng Liangchuan nearly broke with that statement. Sure enough, the people who hung out around that man were not easy pickings either.


    "That night in the jungle, I saved you, did you know that?"


    Meng Liangchuan paused in surprise. He did not feel that his life had ever been in peril.


    Zhou Ke was rather amused by the abundance of expressions that came onto this short man''s face and for once actually had the patience to continue telling him, "Of course, I don''t need you to thank me for saving your life. For the fact that your neck was not snapped in two by a Tibetan mastiff¡¯s jaws that night, you should be bathing and changing into clean clothing to sincerely go to the temple and recite scriptures for half a month, not creating little hindrances and obstacles to interfere with us."


    Upon saying this, even Zhou Ke felt irritable.


    One of that bespectacled man''s favourite sayings all of a sudden came into Zhou Ke''s mind: "Rhythm. When you do things, it''s got to have rhythm." A light suddenly glinted in his eye. Taking advantage of this moment when Meng Liangchuan was still grinning merrily, he sent a foot out and kicked him back into the room.


    Then, he slammed the door shut¡ªand locked it.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Consciousness came back to her.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    There was the sound of hoofbeats by her ear, faint and regular.


    Her abdomen felt as if a heavy hammer was over and over pounding her starving stomach as wave after wave of a sour, acidic feeling rose up from it. Her entire body was aching. She writhed about, trying to stretch her limbs, but to no avail.


    Her eyelids felt heavy.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Still, she forced them open.<>Please support the original translation hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    When her vision transitioned from being blurry to clear, she at last somewhat dazedly realized that she had been tossed, like she was some sort of goods, onto the back of a horse, and she could not move at all. From her hands to her feet, she had been tied up.


    Before her eyes was a familiar pair of black military boots walking beside the horse. She tried hard to lift her head.


    Such a small action was already enough for Cheng Muyun, who was leading the horse and walking alone through the dense forest, to detect it. Turning his head, he cast a glance at her, his eyes entirely icy and black.


    "What are you going to do? ¡­" She opened her mouth and feebly asked this.


    It seemed Cheng Muyun did not really want to talk to her. From somewhere in the distant night sky, a piercing howl resounded.


    In that vast nighttime sky, the sound echoed and spread.


    And so they continued in this way, walking ceaselessly. She knew not where they were, where they were going, or what time or day it was. He brought her from one darkness into another even deeper darkness. She felt her whole body getting colder and colder. Her teeth were chattering, and she was shivering incessantly, on the brink of breaking down.


    "Where are you bringing me?"


    "Liar. Murderer¡­"<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "Why did I even have to meet you? ¡­"


    From her initial questioning and demand for answers to, in the end, her murmured babbles, she used almost all the words and language she could possibly think of to vent her fear and feeling of helplessness. Eventually, her voice gradually grew fainter. In this mountainous area where there was snow, she was wearing only a thin coat. She had exhausted all her strength and body heat.


    Where was this place?<>Please support the original translation hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Were they near the snow-capped mountains?


    Why was it so cold?<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Her eyes were tightly shut, and she was in a daze. Gradually, her body no longer felt like it belonged to her. It felt as if she was standing on the snowy ground, staring at a fire in the distance. In her hallucination, she was continuously tripping and falling, trying with all her might to run forward¡­


    The entire time, Cheng Muyun did not give her any response, and only when the sky was about to lighten did he pull her off the horse and throw her into a pile of grass that was as tall as a person. She had already lost consciousness from the cold.


    Squatting down, he undid the ropes around her wrists and ankles and massaged away any soreness and numbness for her.


    "Just like a little animal that was born and raised in the tropics." A chuckle rose from his throat. "You are that afraid of the cold?"


    He could feel that she would freeze to death if her body temperature did not recover now.


    Hence, he unfastened all of his own clothing, then also undid the zipper of her coat, the buttons of her blouse inside, and the clasp of her bra, allowing her soft bosom, her entire upper body, and her most precious and vital heart area to press up directly against his skin.


    Finally, with his own jacket, he wrapped her up like a little child and held her on his body.


    "I have a younger brother[1] who is a hard drinker. He always carries a flask of Russia''s strongest liquor on him. That would be very suitable for you right now." His voice light, he said to Wen Han, who was already in a stupor and had temporarily fallen into slumber, "Alas, I very much adhere to the precepts of abstinence[2], so I do not drink such things."


    Wen Han sank entirely into unconsciousness.


    When a certain state of hypothermia is reached, a person will feel as if her entire body is ablaze, like she is walking in a sea of flames.


    Wen Han did not know where she had read this, but in her dream, she time and again was unable to walk out of this inferno. Parched, she wanted to drink water. She was at a point where she did not even feel hot or cold and, rather, felt that she had already stepped into a paradise where it was spring all year round.


    ¡­¡­<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    She woke again to the dazzling glare of the sun.


    A pair of rough, warm palms could be felt on her waist, continuously stroking and caressing her body, wandering again and again over her skin. After a stunned moment, she suddenly started to awareness. It was him.


    Her muscles tightened immediately, and she wanted to shove him away.


    "Do you regret not listening to me?"<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    She narrowed her eyes, wanting to speak, but was so weak she could not produce any sound. After this one day and night of emotional and physical stress and trauma, this body of hers that had been raised in an ordinary society was already on the verge of collapse¡­ She heard him carry on to say, "The henna tattoo on your body has already begun to fade. I will bring you to get a complete design tattooed on."


    Her brows drew together. "No¡­"<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    He chuckled, plunging hard into her deepest reaches.


    She could not hold back a moan of "mm," the feeble, nasal tone it carried actually inciting such exhilaration that it could set a person''s blood afire.


    In the end, when he could feel she was nearly about to pass out from exhaustion, he finally pushed her over into a climax, then swiftly pulled out from her.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    The man, who was now standing, looked down at that slender, frail frame that lay curled up in the grass. As he gazed at her black tresses that were entwined around her arm, dampened possibly by sweat or perhaps by dew, he had to actually restrain his desire to release himself inside her.


    Sweat beaded on her bosom and glistened slightly in the daylight.


    Grabbing down the travel bag that was on the horse''s back, Cheng Muyun pulled out some clean clothing and put it on before also dressing her in a pair of workout pants and a top. He was very patient when he dressed her, setting her on his lap and pulling the garments on for her a little at a time. After she was completely garbed, he laid her down on the grass.


    Finally, from his bag, he pulled out a sealed glass vial and syringe. Swiftly changing the needle, he stuck it into her arm.


    Wen Han tried hard to struggle against him. Through her hazy vision, she peered at him. "What¡­ what did you inject me with? ¡­"


    With a light laugh, he answered in Chinese, "[Illegal] Drugs. Or maybe a nutrient solution. Which do you prefer?"


    This man''s words were always outside of what one would expect.


    She had no strength left to speculate which of his words were true and which were not.


    Then one day, he left her there in the dense forest, where the surroundings were completely empty of anything, and went away alone.


    When he returned again, it was already midday of the following day. Except for feeling hungry, she did not feel unwell in the slightest, and only then did she vaguely deduce that the solution he injected her with every few days was a nutrient one.


    This journey had begun so suddenly and bafflingly, but it grinded away at her will. That day when she was unconscious, Cheng Muyun had used an intense, sating act of sexual intercourse to drive away the chill of her body and then, after she had recovered a little bit of her strength, taken her along and set out on this journey. In the beginning, she had still tried to resist, but later, she gradually grew numb.


    It was to the point that, when they encountered a water source and he stripped her bare to wash her body, she would not even know to struggle.


    "Do not even think about trying to escape." He had told her this on the third night. "Nepal is the number one country for missing persons. This is a mountain region, where villagers are frequently killed by attacks from wild animals."


    At the time, she had been holding his dagger and pointing it at his heart, hoping to threaten him into letting her go.


    He, though, had not even shown any of the anger he had had in Kathmandu and, in fact, appeared rather indifferent. "You do not know how to speak the language here and do not have any capacity to protect yourself. You cannot even differentiate between north, south, east, and west. It would seem that killing me¡­ has no advantage whatsoever."


    As she gripped that dagger with both her hands, Wen Han''s heart had hammered away, and her face had flushed deep red from humiliation.


    Cheng Muyun had leaned against a tree trunk and lifted his eyes to admire her chest, which was heaving with fury.


    "What is it you want to do?" Wen Han slowly brought down the dagger, unable to suppress her heavy breathing, for she had no choice but to submit to the reality of his words. "Why did you bring me here?" The despair she felt from longing to escape but being unable to, and wanting to threaten him but not able to even accomplish that, caused her heart to clench and ache unbearably.


    But all these questions did not bring about even a single answer from him.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    [1] "Brother" in the sense that they cousin-brothers. Their fathers are brothers. In Chinese culture, cousins who share the same surname (i.e. their fathers are brothers) are closer in blood than others. These types of cousins in Chinese culture are actually considered a type of sibling and are called ÌÃ "tang" siblings. They address each other not as "cousin" but as brother or sister.


    [2] Cheng Muyun is referring to the precept in Buddhism to abstain from strong drink.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    If it¡¯s not clear, the ¡°moment¡± was because Cheng Muyun was trying to prevent Wen Han from dying of hypothermia, not because of any sudden desire.


    Fast fact: The brother that Cheng Muyun mentions is the male lead in Mo Bao Fei Bao¡¯s book, One Life, One Incarnation, and also the first book of the series of the same name. Black and White Film belongs to that series, as does One Life, One Incarnation: Beautiful Bones.


    Completed: 1 of 1 Prologue 17 of 50 Chapter segments 0 of 1 Epilogue

 CH 6 part2

    So, it¡¯s yet again a totally different mood in this chapter. A misunderstanding¡­


    In a small, Western restaurant that was already temporarily closed for business, Cheng Muyun stood outside the door of a utility room. Beside him, Meng Lianchuan handed him a cigarette, but he did not take it. Meng Liangchuan raised his brows.


    Cheng Muyun looked down at this short man. "There is still use for him."


    Wang Wenhao was only the furthest downline in the operations. He needed to let the ones above Wang Wenhao, or perhaps even one level higher, know that he¡ªCheng Muyun¡ªhad taken their goods.


    He needed to be "regarded as an enemy" and, from that, get new leads.


    "No problem," Meng Liangchuan grinned. "Aside from me and my comrades, nobody knows that this Wang Wenhao is a trafficker. To everyone''s understanding, and even in the eyes of those friends of his, he''s still an ordinary university professor and was merely unlucky enough to be kidnapped time and again."


    With a slight lift of his brow, Cheng Muyun reassessed this man in front of him.


    "Why did you give me leads that allowed us to exterminate that smuggling base?" Meng Liangchuan unexpectedly asked.


    "A few years ago, a friend of mine died there." Cheng Muyun did not try to avoid the topic. "He was like you, a police officer, but he was not a Nepali. He was Chinese."


    This was a very good reason, but was outside of expectations.


    This was not something Meng Liangchuan had thought of, yet it was the best explanation that was most in line with Cheng Muyun''s personality. In only a few words, a story had been sketched out.


    But the storyteller said no more.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    The Italian chef of this Western restaurant walked by the two of them, warmly greeting them both in English. His hand propped against the side of the door, Cheng Muyun gave a low chuckle and greeting in return and skillfully exchanged some idle chitchat with the other party.


    That Italian chef soon left them. After all, they were still in the middle of a general strike, and this place was also in the central area of the city. This restaurant would be closed for business for at least three or four days. The chef had come back only to retrieve some items. After a short while, he headed straight out of the restaurant.


    Quiet was restored all around them.


    Meng Liangchuan pressed down on the door handle, personally opening the door for him. "Cheng Laoban, have a look."


    He stepped into that messy utility room.


    Wang Wenhao, his eyes bound with a black cloth, lay hunched in a corner.


    Stepping up to him, Cheng Muyun bent down, took Wang Wenhao''s chin between two of his fingers, and forced the man to tilt his head upward. His voice low, he greeted, "My friend, I did not expect that we would meet again so soon."


    In darkness and despair, Wang Wenhao''s face twisted together. "Cheng Laoban?! Cheng Laoban¡­ You-you''re Cheng Muyun?!"


    With a voice that was practically a whisper, he answered, "It is I."


    As if struck by lightning, Wang Wenhao recoiled fiercely, then retreated backwards some more, knocking over all kinds of odds and ends. Amid the dust and debris that was kicked up into the air, he suddenly grew hysterical.


    Cheng Muyun made a signal with his eyes.


    Meng Liangchuan abruptly flattened his hand and slashed it down hard like a knife into Wang Wenhao''s neck. Wang Wenhao crumpled, passing out on the floor. In a quiet tone, Meng Liangchuan told Cheng Muyun, "I will arrange for him to be rescued by the police and will also let him return safely to Moscow."


    Cheng Muyun ambled a half-circle around Wang Wenhao, pulling out his dagger from his waist.


    Some wounds were still needed.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    The dark silver blade slid from Wang Wenhao''s cheek and down to his neck. In that instant, what came to mind was that Wen Han had willingly chosen to be a hostage in order to protect this man.


    This was what they called¡­ jealousy?<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Blood oozed down from Wang Wenhao''s neck.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    "Cheng Muyun!"<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Without warning, a familiar voice interrupted his struggle.


    A glimmer of surprise flashed across Cheng Muyun''s eyes. Tilting his head to the side, he saw that girl whose entire body was trembling. Slowly, he straightened back up. Zhou Ke shrugged, expressing his silent apologies to Cheng Muyun. He had not expected that when he brought her in, she would witness such an exciting scene.


    Wen Han toppled over two wine crates as she stumblingly ran inside. Using her own body to shield Wang Wenhao behind her, she begged him, "Cheng Muyun¡­"


    Chills came over her entire body. He was staring intently at her.


    Shortly after the police questioned her, Zhou Ke had appeared in the embassy.


    Beside the water dispenser, he had asked her whether she had finished up with everything. She had started back to awareness. The guilt she felt from not answering the police''s questions had left her disconcerted and questioning herself, then feeling remorse about it. Wang Wenhao was her friend, and his whereabouts were unknown. Although all she knew was Cheng Muyun''s name, she had not even told that to the police.


    Distraughtly, she had come with Zhou Ke to this place, hoping to ask him.


    To ask him if he really had abducted Wang Wenhao.


    If he had not, she absolutely would personally explain things to the police.


    If¡­<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    She had not expected that she would not even need to ask, that when Zhou Ke brought her inside, she would witness this scene with her own eyes¡ªhow Meng Lianchuan had knocked Wang Wenhao out, and also how he had pulled out his dagger.


    "After Wang Wenhao escaped that night, he was escorted back to Kathmandu, but this morning he was abducted again¡­ Meng Liangchuan is a police informant and just performed a great deed of merit, but it was discovered that there''s an even greater suspicion that he has committed some crimes and is now on the run¡­ Have you seen that man who was with Meng Liangchuan? What is his name? This is the biggest lead in our hunt for Meng Liangchuan." The police officer''s questioning was roiling in her mind.


    ¡­¡­<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Wen Han clenched her fists tightly, forcing herself to look him directly in the eyes.


    "Could you¡­ let him go?" Wen Han tried as much as possible to make her voice sound normal, but this was extremely difficult to do. "Cheng Muyun, I''m begging you, let him go, please."


    Cheng Muyun gazed at her.<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Here in this entire restaurant, there were only Meng Liangchuan and Zhou Ke, and both were his friends.


    And there was also the unconscious Wang Wenhao.


    Would he listen to her?<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Would he really kill an innocent person?


    Wen Han''s heart slowly tightened into a knot.


    She was beginning to not even dare gaze at his face that was bereft of any emotion.


    He was examining her. Those eyes of his contained a fearsomeness that one dared not look up into. In these last several dozen hours, he and she had always communicated with each other in Chinese. This, at times, had made her feel that he deliberately did so because they were both ethnic Chinese. However, now, in this moment, when he once more opened his mouth, he spoke in Russian that gave a languid, cold feeling. "Dearest, you seem very accustomed to stepping forward into danger for him¡­ Your courage has truly astonished me."


    Wen Han was momentarily taken aback.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Flipping around the dagger that he held in his palm, he handed it to her, holding it up beneath her eyes.


    "Come, let me see your courage." Cheng Muyun spoke quietly to her. In this dim, utility room, in this dirty place where dust swirled in the air, he told her, "You have only one chance to make a choice. Take the dagger into your hand, point it at me, and prove to me your determination to protect your friend."


    As he spoke this, his hand gently caressed her right cheek, his fingers very cold. "Or, give me back the knife, walk out this door, and let him die here."


    Wen Han could not believe what she just heard.


    Or perhaps he had always been like this, but he had merely hidden his inhumane ruthlessness too deeply away¡­ and caused her to mistakenly think that she could be just like the heroines in movies and influence his decisions? Behind her was her unconscious, innocent friend of several years.


    Agnesa''s words, the several hundred questions from the police officer in the embassy, and also everything that she was seeing now in front of her all forced her to stop running away from reality. This man had no regard for human life at all.


    Her heart pounded against her chest. She was terrified, genuinely terrified. She was terrified of this man before her who had suddenly turned hostile.


    But she could not simply watch him kill her innocent friend.


    Wen Han clenched her teeth tightly together. Trembling slightly, she took the dagger from his hand.


    Gripping it with both hands, she pointed it at him.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    She must not have known what she had actually chosen.


    Cheng Muyun.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    This name had once embodied a man whose methods and means of doing things was so direct it caused people to shiver in fear, who had no feelings to speak about, was radical, and would cruelly show no regard for others.


    It had struck terror into those who heard it.


    It was as he had said: there was no mercy or leniency in his world. To those who betrayed him, he would return the act tenfold. To those who were wicked, he would use a hundredfold factor to tell the other party just what was meant by "evil will be rewarded with evil."


    In that instant, when the tip of the blade pointed at Cheng Muyun¡­


    He was already suddenly snatching it away again and pressing it directly against her collarbone.


    Wen Han did not have time to react.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    In her vision, there was only his hand that held the dagger, as well as, behind that hand, that pair of eyes. He was already on the brink of rage, and he gazed at her with eyes that were unfocused. "Do you still want to save him?"


    She breathed deeply, suppressing the pain in her chest as she grit her teeth and spoke. "You¡ª"


    "Do you still want to save him?"<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    This man''s presence and bearing were too terrifying, so terrifying she could not utter a word.


    She was quivering, and somewhat dizzily, she drew in a deep breath. Summoning all of her strength, she finally heard herself speaking to him. "I cannot watch you kill him."


    "Damn¡ª"<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    The blade suddenly shifted direction and stabbed fiercely into a shelf on the right.


    A huge sound resonated through the entire utility room.


    With one hand, he wrung both her arms together and confined her entire body within the curve of his arm. Wen Han was no longer able to move, forced to tilt her head back and look up at him.


    Almost instantaneously, she began to cry, her tears streaming unrelentingly down her face.


    "What are you crying about?" Cheng Muyun sneered coldly, his eyes narrowing into thin, dangerous-looking curves. "How do feel about dying with this university professor? Happy?"


    ¡­¡­<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    A crease formed between Zhou Ke''s brows.


    This man was genuinely angry.<>Please support the original translation hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    No joke. If it was his woman pointing a knife at him for some bloody smuggler¡­ Zhou Ke mused about this probable scenario.


    It would seem, staying calm would not be very likely.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Wen Han ground her teeth into her lip.


    It was as if the rebelliousness that had been buried at the bottom of her heart over these last twenty years was all gushing out now.


    She glared fiercely at him, not making a sound.


    Only a few hours ago, she had still been sitting at a table, holding a fork and thinking back on her first time that she had shared with him. She had even worried over whether he would be able to get a visa to return to Moscow¡­ As she thought about this, a dull ache flooded her heart, and shamefully, tears began to fall.


    What are you crying about? Don''t cry, Wen Han¡ª


    Don''t cry!<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Her teeth cut deep into her lip. Blood seeped out.


    That pair of eyes in front of her was a dreadful black colour.


    No light could be seen within.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Cheng Muyun caught in jealousy.


    It was inevitable that things would turn to this between them. Wen Han knows too little, and he is not willing to share what is going on. There are (very good, valid) reasons behind his secrecy, so the only thing that can happen is for Wen Han to learn about him ¡°along the way¡± and through first-hand experiences.


    So, this is my warning to you guys, there will be a ¡°transition¡± period. For a little bit, Wen Han will still be carrying this impression of his ¡°evilness.¡± But like I said a few updates ago, what a person values, who or what a person cares about can be seen in the choices he makes. He may not be able to tell her anything, but she can see and experience with her own eyes and heart what type of person he truly is. That is why it¡¯s a transition. She will move from terror, to puzzlement, to conflict within her own mind and heart, to trust.


    That shouldn¡¯t be a spoiler. I just wanted to warn people ahead of time that you don¡¯t need to be scared off. I don¡¯t find it angst-y or heartbreaking. It can be quite tense, especially at the beginning of this transition, and because we as readers don¡¯t know anything either, you, too, may find yourself questioning Cheng Muyun. Stick with him (and me!). You will see subtle transitions in Wen Han¡¯s heart as she begins to listen to it more and less to her mind, and you will notice their relationship gradually change. And the author will cleverly lead you through more twists and turns, all the while giving you more information.


    Thanks for reading! Cheers!


    Completed: 1 of 1 Prologue 16 of 50 Chapter segments 0 of 1 Epilogue

 CH 6 part1

    A surprise, yet not a surprise.


    Wen Han travelled with this group of people, trekking along for a dozen or more hours until, after being on the move for another night, they at last drew near to Kathmandu. Prior to entering the city, everyone gradually dispersed, and their group became less than twenty people, then just a handful of people. Finally, only she and Cheng Muyun remained.


    Cheng Muyun and she had changed into clean clothing. In this sort of gloomy weather, the garments'' dark colours allowed them to easily blend in and hide within a crowd.


    "Where are we going?" After Zhou Ke and that bespectacled man also left, she softly asked this question.


    "I will take you to the embassy." He instructed, "When you are there, you need to ask for help. If someone questions you, simply say that that night, after you were rescued, you became separated from everyone else, and you walked back here."


    The meaning of his words was plain.


    Do not say that she knew him. What happened on the night those bandits were exterminated should be kept in her heart.


    Her eyes flickered a little.<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Brushing a thoughtful glance over her, Cheng Muyun draped his arm casually over her shoulder, and like he and she were the most ordinary of couples and foreign tourists, he spoke quietly. "You need to retrieve your luggage and passport."


    "And then?" The words blurted from her mouth. "Where are you going?"


    From last night to now, he had not spoken about what he would do next or where he would go. Everything had ended two nights ago, hadn''t it? That person who had been with him, Meng Liangchuan, had already explained that that had been a very difficult-to-locate trafficking operation. Although only a few words had been said, she conjectured that he perhaps was an informant for the police.


    He smiled, not providing an answer.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "My visa will be expiring soon. I must go back¡­ Will you go to Moscow to find me?" Remembering that he had once said, in this lifetime, he would never return to Moscow, she followed up with another quiet question. "Are you able to enter Russian borders?"


    Still he did not answer.<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    She did not know how she could continue this conversation.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    The two stood on the shore of the Bagmati River, the Pashupatinath Temple beside them.


    This was Nepal''s largest open-air cremation site.


    Whether the corpses were of the poor or came from nobility, they would all be cremated on the cremation platforms on both sides of the river. The damp air teemed with the putrid stench of burning dead bodies. However, those people who stood by the fiery pyres were all very devout and sincere. Wen Han had witnessed cremations on the banks of India''s Ganges River, but she had watched from across the river.


    Now, though, she was standing in the midst of them.


    Less than twenty paces away were cremation platform after platform and corpse after corpse that was ablaze.


    Pashupatinath Temple (image credit: )


    The morning breeze, intermingled with rain, blew against her face.


    With one hand, he pulled up the hood of his hiking jacket. Then, in an instant, he was biting down on her lip, like he was sucking hard on a lovely fruit that held an abundance of juice in it. Using the force of his sucking and the strength of his biting, he forced her tongue to extend forth so that he could deepen even more this deep kiss that was a public taboo. The entire process took only less than one minute, but when she was released, she was already gasping and feeling a little lightheaded.


    Slipping his hand deep into her neckline, he touched her soft breast and then, rather indulgingly, continued to knead it a couple more times. When he felt her push him away, he finally stopped and brought to an end this one minute and more of dangerous flirtation and seduction.


    To be alive. To continue living. To live until the day he could one day return to Moscow.


    It seemed those were very much at risk.


    Cheng Muyun pulled her neckline closed for her. "I know of a rather nice place near here where it should not be difficult to fill your belly."


    "Mm." Wen Han thought, they should eat first. They both had not even consumed any decent food over these last dozen or more hours. While they were waiting for the food to come, she could unhurriedly ask him again.


    When she was seated at one of Kathmandu''s small restaurants, a menu in her hand, it felt as if she had returned to the world of the living. Yes, it was the world of the living.


    All those dangers no longer existed.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Though this place was very simple and basic, there were clean tables and a menu that appeared to be passable.


    Before long, a stainless steel plate of rice was set in front of each of them, with curry potatoes and carrots and also curry chicken.


    And a bowl of thick soup.<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    These were the local dishes she had most detested when she first arrived in Nepal.


    But now, she could not wait to eat them.


    "Darling, eat more." He was toying with the silver fork in his hand as he remarked in a low voice, "You know that every man wants his woman to be a bit more curvy where suitable." A blush rose into her face. Dropping her head down, she stabbed a piece of potato with her fork and put it into her mouth. As she lowered her eyes, she was even thinking whether she did not look good eating this way.


    His finger was already gently caressing the back of her hand that was holding her knife, as if he was waiting for her to finish eating¡ªvery gentlemanly, yet very impatient as well.


    Her heart itched and her mind was restless from his action.


    Her thoughts drifted back to less than twenty hours ago¡ª


    The difficulty of her first time had been more painful than she had imagined.


    But it had not been as painful as the wound she had suffered on her shoulder. It had felt more like someone was tearing at the most tender of places from within her body. He had not spoken, slowly moving, allowing her to adjust to this most primal of acts between a man and a woman that entwined them together.


    But it had not been wonderful.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    ¡­¡­<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    "What are you thinking?" he asked, his voice low, as if he had seen through her thoughts.


    "Nothing." There was a self-conscious rosy flush to her cheeks.


    "I am going out for a smoke," he said.


    Puzzled, she lifted her head. She had never seen him smoke a cigarette before. It was as if, apart from the hookah he had had that night in the little inn in Kathmandu, he was not interested in that sort of thing.


    "You cannot bear to be apart from me while I am outside?" he teased her.


    She shook her head untruthfully.<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Unhurriedly, Cheng Muyun set his napkin on the table. Wen Han gazed at his face and also his eyes¡ªthose eyes that were like a pair of whirlpools.


    "I will be right back," he stated softly.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Wen Han nodded.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Walking out the door, Cheng Muyun surveyed the surroundings from the corner of his eye before glancing once more through the glass at the girl inside the restaurant whose head was bowed as she ate. Then, completely pulling up the hood of his black hiking jacket and blocking out the muggy raindrops, he turned at an intersection and strode into the quiet depths of a street.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    After approximately a dozen or so minutes, Wen Han began feeling unsettled. When the time had passed the thirty-minute mark, Wen Han at last realized he was gone.


    She stared at the streetscape outside, gripping the tablecloth tightly.


    Last time, in the camp, he had at least told her. This time¡­ Should she wait a bit more? Maybe he had simply gone to buy some cigarettes? She wavered back and forth like this until two hours had passed.


    Only when someone came over and asked her whether she wanted the plates to be taken away did she turn her head and, with reddened eyes, say softly in English, "I''m sorry. I didn''t bring any money. I can¡­" What could she give as collateral? From head to toe, she had only her outer and undergarments.


    "The sir already paid the bill ahead of time." The server''s use of the language was not very smooth, but fortunately he was able to express himself.


    In passing, the server also handed her a piece of paper.


    On it, drawn with charcoal pencil, was a simple sketch of a route. Not a single word was written.


    She walked out the door and stood, helpless and alone, beside the glass window, looking all about. He was not there. Bowing her head, she looked once more at the paper in her hand. With steps that were somewhat weak, she began searching for the place he had sketched out. It was as if, from the moment she saw that piece of paper, she had understood that he would not be there, so when she saw those staff members of the embassy, she was not overly surprised.


    And so this was until Agnesa dashed out and threw her arms around her. "Wen Han, Wen Han, you''re still alive. Still alive!" Agnesa was weeping with joy, and endlessly she rambled, "The police said that man is a bad person, that he was the one who brought the danger on us. Wang Wenhao barely managed to escape and suffered a lot of injuries, and now he''s been kidnapped again by that man. Wen Han, Wen Han, do you know where that man is? ¡­"


    Wen Han stared blankly at Agnesa, letting her shake and tug at her arm.


    She found that she was unable to say anything at all.


    She only knew that that friend of his, Meng Liangchuan, was somehow connected to the special police, and then she had automatically categorized him as one of the good guys. But before her now was a middle-aged man dressed in the uniform of the local police, walking towards her and handing her his badge. "Miss Wen Han, hello. One of our informants, Meng Liangchuan, was found to be conspiring with a trafficking organization based outside of our borders, and he has already escaped our control. I think you need to cooperate with us as we do some investigating."


    Wen Han was taken aback. "Other than knowing that his name is Meng Liangchuan¡­ I don''t even know him."


    "But that night, he was the one who rescued you."<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Completed: 1 of 1 Prologue 15 of 50 Chapter segments 0 of 1 Epilogue

 CH 7 part3

    A choice to believe him or not.


    If she could just summon up a bit more courage and scream loudly for help, those tourists and the mistress of this house just might call the police and rescue her.


    But if what he said was the truth¡­


    Wearing only the undergarments that he had asked the mistress to buy for her when they first arrived at this ad hoc lodging, she stood dazedly in front of him. The simple, loose-fitting cotton tank top that showed her navel and the cotton shorts completely revealed her figure, which had lost weight due to the constant state of being on the move and the fear and anguish of these last twenty days and more.


    On her shoulders and legs, there were also bruises. <>Please read this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    These did not hinder her beauty. As Cheng Muyun lowered his eyes, he caught sight of that little nub of pink inside the loose undershirt. Stretching out an arm, he stroked her hair. "Tell me, what are you thinking?"


    "Why should I believe you?" Her earlier weeping had now left her voice even more hoarse and feeble.


    "Dearest, your suspicions are very logical and reasonable." His voice grew all the more light, and his hand was already slipping the strap of her tank-style undershirt off her shoulder. He could sense her body resisting its master''s conscious control by obliging his action. "I may be lying to you, making you act the fool by believing the person who abducted you."


    His head was bowed to look at her. His fingers slid over until they held each side of her throat, and he applied a slight force.


    Very shortly, red marks appeared on her creamy neck. Still, he continuously increased the pressure of his fingers, and his lips also pressed against her dry ones.


    "Kiss me." Against her lips, he spoke these words.


    Forced to tilt her face upward, she began to feel that she was suffocating, and the air she took in became less and less.


    She could only obey his command and extend her tongue, softly, strengthlessly entwining it with his, offering up that last bit of air that she could inhale over to him instead. Very quickly, she could feel his muscles hardening¡ªthis was the heat and physical change that both of them were familiar with.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    The wind seemed to be blowing particularly vehemently today.


    Nepal was such an impoverished country that even Kathmandu appeared to be especially decrepit and dusty. However, those earnest believers and people from all over the world who travelled here because of its repute all called it "holy dust."


    And it was amid this morning wind that left people feeling a little chilled and soiled that he, with a tormenting kiss, was already causing both of their bodies to gradually grow restless.


    "Do not underestimate your own judgment. You are much smarter than even you yourself imagine. You have never feared me. If you had been afraid, long ago, on that night after we escaped from the smuggling base, you would have completely distanced yourself from me. But it is because you know that I have never truly hurt you."


    The tone and expression as he spoke now had returned to what it had been like in Kathmandu.


    "If you choose not to believe me now, perhaps you really will be rescued. But there is also a chance you may be taken away by other people. Trust me, those people absolutely will not be as gentle as I am."


    Eyes that seemed like pits of fog were gazing directly into her eyes.


    "Look. I possess an instinctive desire for your body. I would not be able to bear it at all if it became cold and stiff and lifeless."


    He all of a sudden let go of his hold on her. <>Please read this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    He had no time. He had to make a gamble. With his life as the stake, he was gambling that the act he was going to have her put on next would allow her to leave here safely. Earlier on in the temple, when he and Meng Liangchuan were blinded by the light reflecting off those prayer wheels, he had already perceived that there was something not right with those Westerner tourists.


    But first, he needed her to believe him.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Wen Han''s mind was still waging an internal struggle, but her body nevertheless grew heated and on edge because of him.


    From their first meeting half a year ago on the Tibetan Plateau, there was not a moment where he had not been deceiving her: when she believed he was a lama, he had already transformed into that vagabond man who wasted his days away in a little inn in Kathmandu; after she and he had had a tryst right under the nose of everyone, he was abducted and became a hapless hostage, causing her to impetuously step forward to protect him¡­ But when there was only hopelessness, he, in that long, long night, joined forces with the special police and destroyed an entire organized group of criminals.


    Now, he was saying he could not explain anything but she should believe that he was right.


    Where had he come from?<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Where was he going?<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    These were things that, to this moment, he still had not told her.


    The most hateful thing was, every time, he needed only to give her a little statement that sounded even slightly sincere and then she would feel that sense of security that she so urgently yearned for, as if she only needed to believe and then it would be true.


    But¡­ he was right¡ªhe had never directly harmed her.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Wen Han was silent.<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Stepping over to the bed, she pulled out a short, blue skirt and a white, short-sleeved top from the plastic bag. Under his burning gaze, she slipped on the clothing. She felt that she must be mad. This man had abducted her and was even telling her to cooperate with him to escape from here.


    "What do you want me to do?" Her gaze was cast downward, avoiding contact with his eyes.


    Before her words had finished, he dragged her over to him. The material at her chest was yanked open, and the front of the shirt, which had already been revealing to begin with, now had a tear in it. Without waiting for a reaction from her, Cheng Muyun then ran his hand roughly over her head and disheveled her hair, which she had just combed tidy when she got dressed. "Remember how much you detested me that first time when I kissed you against your will?"


    His hand travelled along her thigh and then also tore her blue skirt in a couple of places.


    Forcing her against her will was absolutely something he knew well how to do and did so without difficulty.


    Before long, she was in as wretched a state as a woman who had been forced against her will.


    Wen Han''s mind felt like a tangled mess and her eyes flickered, not understanding what he meant by this.


    "In a moment, I am going to open this door. You need to straightaway run out of this room, crying, and no matter who tries to stop you, you do not pay them any heed. I need them to have at least one minute of hesitation where they do not chase after you, so you must try as much as possible to act hysterical and make people think that you are basically a madwoman who has been provoked." From the back of his waist, Cheng Muyun pulled out a dagger and also removed its sheath from on him. With a short cord, he tied them around her thigh. "Run out this door, head left, follow the road, and run out of here. After half an hour, you will see a temple that is currently under renovations. There, you will find an old lama. I bought something from him. Help me get it from him, and then wait quietly there for me."


    The cord abruptly pulled tight around her thigh.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    As if sleepwalking, Wen Han touched the hilt of that knife, trying to pull it out but then hastily shoving it back in again.


    "If you stay here, you will be a burden to me. That is why, for me and for yourself, you must succeed in running out of this place."


    He spoke all of this in a relaxed and ordinary tone, as if everything that was to follow was merely a formality, a procedure that needed to be done to leave this place. Stooping over, he helped her put on a pair of sneakers and, when he was tying the shoelaces, double-knotted each shoe with nonslip knots.


    From when he took out the dagger that he always kept on himself and gave it to her, Wen Han had started to feel that perils were lurking everywhere.


    In that instant when he was about to open the door, she even, for the first time, grabbed his hand of her own accord. "Wait."


    "What''s the matter? You would like a goodbye kiss?"


    "If you don''t come, what should I do?" She was suddenly afraid. If she was without him and everything he had said was true, what was she to do? In this border area where she did not even understand the language, it turned out that this man was the only person on whom she could depend.


    "If I do not come¡­" Cheng Muyun was pondering over this possibility.


    After seeing those Westerners in the temple, he and Meng Liangchuan had quickly separated, but he did not know how much time Meng Liangchuan would need to bring the local police here.


    How many people there were, he was not certain; how dangerous it would be, he was not sure, either.


    Moreover, it was best if the people with him were not exposed. One more exposed meant one more would be watched. So, he truly was unable to say for certain¡ª


    "I will come." He stated this in the end, then unlocked the door.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    With the creak of the hinges, the space behind them opened to her. Wen Han turned around. A force was felt on her back, pushing her out the door.


    In that second when she stepped outside, she at last felt true fear.


    He had shoved a small bottle into her palm.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    She was so nervous she did not even have a chance to look at what it was. There were already other guests walking by her and staring in surprise at the frantic look in her eyes and her disheveled garments.


    Wen Han tightly gripped the front of her shirt. She could feel the knife sheath on the inside of her thigh rubbing against her skin¡ªa little cold and also painful.


    Sucking in a deep breath, she bit down fiercely on her tongue.


    The sharp, stabbing pain caused her eyes to swiftly fill with tears. Immediately, she did as Cheng Muyun had instructed, stumblingly racing downstairs. The unsteadiness and weakness she showed when she ran, however, were not an act.


    Amid the thudding of footsteps tearing downstairs, the mistress and her two children, as well as the seven or eight Westerner tourists who had arrived today, were given a shock.


    A young girl, her expression panicked, her clothing ripped, appeared in their sight. The side of her left leg was exposed bare to the air, and it had all sorts of bruises and marks on it.


    The mistress was first stunned, but then right away, she strode forward and, in a language Wen Han did not understand, shouted loudly for her man while also trying to grab ahold of Wen Han''s arm.


    Wen Han''s heart pounded painfully in her chest. She was so anxious that even the roots of her teeth were oozing blood from clenching her teeth so hard.


    As if she had gone mad, she threw off all the people surrounding her and shrieked, "Let go of me, let go of me!" With a violent shove at the mistress, who had been trying to constrain her by the waist, she charged towards the front door.


    In the same second that her hand contacted the door, the door suddenly opened.


    There was no time for her to halt her steps, and so she crashed into the local teenage boy who had pushed the door open to come in, knocking him back outside and slamming him onto the street. The boy was so scared he was still sitting on his bottom as he retreated backwards.


    Before everybody''s eyes, she flew once more into madness, lurching as she crawled back to her feet and sobbingly fled from there.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Everyone was stunned.<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Everyone except those several Europeans and Americans, who were sitting in wooden chairs, having their meal.


    The brown-haired woman amongst them who had talked to Wen Han frowned, seemingly trying to make a judgment call on whether or not to chase after the girl. After all, the person upstairs was the true important capture; the girl was merely a lead that they could follow.


    Besides, according to the information, this girl really was being held hostage.


    Maybe the two of them truly had had some sort of argument earlier on, and it had caused the girl to become hysterical? These were things she needed not concern herself with¡­ But, she still felt that this whole situation was very strange and fishy. Acting on intuition, she signaled with her eyes at one of the men who were with her.


    According to their information, this girl name Wen Han was only twenty years old and was an ordinary person, so only one man was needed.


    As that man rose and was ready to step outside, at the top of the staircase, their primary target¡ªand only target¡ªfor this time had already made an appearance.


    Cheng Muyun came down the stairs. The garments he was clothed in were the casual attire that the local people often wore, which were not finely made and, in fact, even seemed coarse and tasteless. Every person present here had seen, in the records of him from ten years ago in Moscow, the very valuable photograph of him left behind from that most radical period of his¡ªand it was completely different from the present him.


    Back then, his eyes had been so incisive they seemed as if they could see through the photograph and straight into the depths of your soul with a single glance.


    But the person who stepped down the stairs now had changed a lot.


    He had become¡­ surprisingly calm and peaceful.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    The brown-haired woman reached her arm out and pressed the man who had risen to his feet back down into his seat.


    She had changed her mind. She even felt that there was no certainty that the seven, eight people here would be able to overpower Cheng Muyun.


    "Hi. Your wife¡­ seems to be in a state of hysteria again," she greeted him familiarly in English. "Do you need me and my friends to help you look for her?"<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Wen Han¡¯s internal thoughts in this update that he had deceived her are more that her impression of him was constantly being overturned. But think back: has Cheng Muyun ever outright lied to her? He may not be able to tell her anything, but he has not told her any untruths either.


    Completed: 1 of 1 Prologue 20 of 50 Chapter segments 0 of 1 Epilogue

 CH 7 part2

    Is this a true chance for rescue? Finally, we get to hear a bit more from Cheng Muyun, though it is still only just a tiny bit. Another change in your perspective of him? (Not like you should be surprised. It happens almost every chapter.)


    "Do you know what ''fate'' is?" Sitting on the stone steps inside a dilapidated temple, the person beside him spoke as though to himself. "It is when ''one gives a kowtow.'' When you finally realize you cannot fight it, you naturally will¡­ willingly bow in submission to it and completely believe in it."


    "Oh? Is that so?" Cheng Muyun''s unique smile danced in his eyes, a smile of disdain. Actually, that description was not very accurate. It should be described as one where he always assessed you from the stance of a bystander.


    Meng Liangchuan raised his brow and gave a sigh. "I''m just sighing here for my country''s prime minister."


    Nepal''s king had once more dismissed the cabinet.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    This habit of his from these last few years had cropped up yet again.


    Kathmandu''s telephone and internet lines had all been cut, let alone smaller locations. The United Nations, India, the United Kingdom, and the United States had begun once more to criticize the King of Nepal.


    "In any case, our king believes that foreign governments will not put any true pressure on him."


    "Such a pettish, willful man." Cheng Muyun did not have much interest in Nepali politics.


    "Now it''s going to be even harder if you want to leave Nepal." Done with his rueful sighs, Meng Liangchuan tossed to Cheng Muyun a small plastic bag of anti-inflammatory drugs that he had been carrying on him. "According to the original plan, you should have already arrived in India one week ago. But now, have you thought about how you''re going to get there? And especially under the circumstance where you''ll be bringing along someone who is nothing but a burden to you?"


    As Meng Liangchuan thought about the fact that he had given up his opportunity to rejoin the police force and had once more gone undercover, only to be ordered to go buy something as ordinary as anti-inflammatory drugs, he felt a little irked. So, when he had the chance, he of course wanted to enjoy the satisfaction of a squabble.


    Cheng Muyun gave a low laugh. "That is not something you should concern yourself with."


    Meng Liangchuan evidently knew that Cheng Muyun would not tell him what was on his mind and also did not think that he would be able to get any answers from his inquiring either, so instead, he switched over to ask a question he had always been curious about. "That day, when I said I had abducted Wang Wenhao, why did you send Zhou Ke to the embassy to bring the girl away again?"


    "That night outside the smuggling base in the mountains, no one knew she was with me. That is why I sent her to the embassy. But then you arranged for someone to go to the embassy to interrogate her. From that moment, she was already exposed. Wang Wenhao is not that stupid. He would surely hand her over. When faced with staying alive or not, I do not really trust that man to still hold on to his fanatical love," he stated, rather calmly explaining this matter. "Even though she does not actually know any useful information."


    Other than knowing that his name was Cheng Muyun and that there was a young man with him named Zhou Ke.


    He frowned. That night, those few had let down their guard too much that they would actually call out Zhou Ke''s name.


    Meng Liangchuan understood now. "If I were you, I''d rather give her to one of my comrades to protect her, or confine her, or any other method. Any of those would save effort and time when compared with bringing her along with you."


    He did not reply.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Aside from having one-hundred-percent trust in a man named Cheng Muyun, everyone in that group was suspicious of each other and keeping a close watch and monitoring one another. This included Cheng Muyun himself, who had his own suspicions. Several years ago, his good friend, because of a mission, had died in that smuggling base in Nepal. Had it truly been only an unintended mishap?<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    All of a sudden, a gold light flashed in front of his eyes.


    He and Meng Liangchuan cut off their discussion. This position where they were sitting was the safest corner in this temple.


    The light had come from a few Westerner tourists. They were in the midst of enthusiastic dialogue and were running their hands over the prayer wheels, seemingly immersed in the atmosphere of this rundown temple and utterly unaware of the two men in the corner who were staring at them.


    As he watched them, Cheng Muyun suddenly felt that this moment seemed very familiar.


    Soon, he found the source of the memory¡ªWen Han.


    It was like the reason Buddha had attained enlightenment beneath the Bodhi Tree and not any other tree. It could only be explained as something that was fated.


    And so, Wen Han''s encounter with him could only be explained in this way as well.


    Had it not been for that brief moment on the Tibetan Plateau, when she had pressed her palms together reverently in greeting to him, he would not have recognized her later in Nepal.


    And then, he had been suspicious of her, probed and tested her, gotten close to her, and even, in the end, had no choice but to take her away with him.


    "The goods have already crossed the border. I hope that ten days from now, you and your woman will also be there."


    With a laugh, Meng Liangchuan tossed out this final sentence.


    Cheng Muyun offhandedly slipped that bag of medicine into his pocket. Pulling on the hood of his hiking jacket, as if he wanted to shield out the sun, he left this place. And behind him, there was no longer anyone.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    The sun''s rays passed through the dust that floated in the air and shone on the side of her face.


    Her face, which had been soaked with tears for an entire night, was a little sore. Waking, she moved her fingers, then saw the already-cool breakfast that was set on the floor by the door, just as it had been every day for these past six days.


    How long would they need to keep staying in this place?


    Only this one question remained in Wen Han''s mind.


    He had given her only simple undergarments to wear. Each day, he would personally bring her her three meals, or, when he was away, the mistress of the home would bring them to the door. It was to the point where she even felt she was his personal property that could only wait until he grew bored of her and returned her freedom to her.


    "Shit!"<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    From somewhere on the other side of the door, this curse rang out.


    Wen Han''s shoulders gave a quiver, and incredulously, forcing her mind to clear, she pricked up her ears and continued listening.


    It was English.<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    She got off the bed. There was still a dull ache in her chest. Treading over to the doorway, she pressed her ear against the door and listened carefully. Yes, it was indeed English. It was a conversation between several men and women. Their speech was extremely fast and she could not understand all of it, but it really was a language she could communicate in!


    In that instant, countless thoughts crossed her mind.


    This opportunity that had arisen so suddenly caused her to tremble slightly with excitement.


    If she could seek help from these travellers and escape from this place in those few hours every day when he was away from the room, then as long as she could return to Kathmandu and get to the Russian embassy, she would be saved.


    As she thought about this, she closed her eyes and tried to make herself find some of the courage needed to escape.


    Wearing only undergarments, the only clothing she possessed, she shifted herself over beside the window and gave it a little push. It was not locked!<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    With the opening of the window, the morning breeze assailed her face.


    She squinted her eyes, somewhat unable to bear this sudden rush of light. After remaining frozen in a long moment of panic, she hugged her arms against herself, leaned her body out the window, and cried out in English at the window of the adjacent room, "Help!"


    There was no response.<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    She was absolutely terrified that Cheng Muyun would suddenly return.


    Therefore, she could only steel herself and shout again with all her strength, "Help! Anybody here?! Help!"


    Fortunately, the people next door very quickly heard her cries. A brown-haired woman pushed open the window, looking all about, and when she saw Wen Han, she was slightly taken aback.


    After all, this appearance of hers of being garbed only in undergarments was simply too audacious in this religious country.


    Wen Han restrained the wild joy that was surging up from the bottom of her heart. In English that was not too fluent, she told the woman she was locked in the room and her companion was not here at the moment, so she was hoping the woman could go to the mistress to explain the situation and get the key.


    She was uncertain whether that man had any accomplices nearby, so she dared not boldly announce her predicament and could only make up a shoddy excuse in an attempt to get help.


    The brown-haired did not suspect anything at all and, after telling her to wait, shut the window of the adjacent room.


    Very shortly, footsteps outside the door could be heard. Wen Han also hurriedly shut her window. In a sudden fluster, she yanked the sheet off the bed and hastily wrapped it around her body. Her heart hammered so violently it was as if it wanted to burst through her chest.


    Could that mistress be one of his accomplices as well?<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Otherwise, why would she allow him to treat her like this?


    She was terribly frightened now, after she had already acted, but still she held on to a thread of hope, hoping that none of the people were connected to that man in any way, hoping that Buddha would watch over her and bless her with a kindhearted person who would lend her some clothing to allow her to leave this horrible place. As long as she could find a telephone and contact her family, she would be able to then hide away in a safe place and wait for the staff at the consulate to rescue her¡­


    Desperately, she tried to remain optimistic, to force herself to think according to the best-case scenario.


    The wait seemed especially long.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Standing in front of that locked wooden door, she listened intently to every shift, every movement outside, until she heard footsteps. Furthermore, they were the footsteps of more than one person. At last, her eyes lit up.


    More than one person¡ªthe mistress of the home must have come.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Soon, there was the sound of a key turning in the lock. The door was opened.


    "I am terribly sorry to have disturbed all of you."


    Wen Han nearly leaped away from the door, trying to flee, but the person who spoke grabbed her by the wrist.


    Holding a blue bag in his other hand, Cheng Muyun was expressing his thanks to the woman outside the door, even telling her with a very pained look that his "wife''s" mind was disordered after being attacked by a wild animal last week. That was the reason he had no choice but to lock her inside this room, to prevent her from disturbing the homeowners and the other temporary residents.


    "Oh my God, it really is so dangerous here," the brown-haired woman agreed with him in a lowered voice. "I''ve heard that every family here will experience injuries, and even death, because of wild animals and crocodiles."


    "Really? I thought we were just a special case." Cheng Muyun raised his brows slightly.


    "Oh, yes! I was thinking, if your wife needs someone to counsel her or keep her company, I could help." The woman carried on ardently offering suggestions.


    He was taken aback and even expressed his happy surprise at her offer. "Maybe that is a pretty good idea. Let me first go spend some time with her and help her to calm down."


    He waited until that overly loquacious woman had left.


    Then, he finally stepped slowly into the room. The force of his hand on her, though, was as if he wanted to crush her bones.


    "Did you think you would be safe once you escaped from here?" The door was locked from the inside. He said, "Are you being too naive?"


    She could feel the pulse on his wrist and even distinctly smell on him the rich scent of incense burned in temples. And she could sense his anger, which sent shudders through a person.


    Fear rising from the disquiet in her caused her to babble somewhat disjointedly. "Let me go. I swear, I absolutely will not tell your whereabouts to anyone, nor will I tell them what people you have with you. I¡ª"


    "Shhh. Do not be afraid." He lifted up that wrist of hers. "Let me guess. You would like to go to Kathmandu? To seek help from the Russian consulate? Have them send you back to your home country? And guarantee your safety?"


    She was struck speechless by his questioning.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Everything she could think of, he had already anticipated.


    The light in her eyes gradually dimmed. There was no hope, no pleading in those eyes. They were only growing increasingly red.


    Tears slowly blurred her vision.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Apart from crying, it seemed there was nothing she could do.


    Cheng Muyun stared down at her with a towering posture. The fury he had felt earlier as he came upstairs was slowly being extinguished by her tears. Heaven knew just how much he had wanted to teach her a lesson when he heard the dialogue between that woman and this place''s mistress. Danger was lurking everywhere. The fact that so many Westerners had shown up here in just one day was already sufficient proof that they were about to be exposed, or perhaps, their whereabouts were already exposed.


    And yet, she actually was ignorant enough to go seek help from a stranger.


    To escape from him and flee to the Russian consulate?


    She actually wanted to escape from him? And here he did not even dare trust any one of his own people, including core members of his team who had followed him for many years, and was not afraid she would be a burden on him, wanting to personally escort her to the safest place of refuge.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Cheng Muyun gazed at her.<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    In all these years, he had never faced such a bothersome and weak woman.


    And what was unfortunate was, this was his woman.


    The person who had once been with him, with absolutely nothing separating them, as they each used their own bodies to sense the other person.


    "Do not look at me like that." His voice grew softer. In Russian, he told her a cruel truth. "Other than saying that we will be going to India, I cannot tell you anything. If you should even learn of any trivial information¡ªthe name of a person, place, or even food¡ªthere is a possibility that that could implicate some people who are connected to this. If you and I were to be caught, I am able to hold my silence, even to the death, but you will not be able to. That is why, except for knowing my name, you will not get any answer for anything you ask."


    Each word he spoke seemed to slam into her ear.


    "And because that person who woos you is also searching for you, you cannot go back either. If you go back to Moscow, they will not even consider whether you are innocent and were forced. Because you are associated with me, you are the lead that they will use to find me."


    She tried hard to digest these words. Her chest was mimicking the emotional ups and downs she was feeling and was also rising and falling heavily.


    "Put on these clothes." Cheng Muyun threw the blue bag onto the bed and yanked off the bed sheet she had been using to cover her body. As she unconsciously gave a shiver, Wen Han heard him say beside her ear, "Let us put on a nice show."<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    I had mentioned very early that this story is set approximately fifteen years ago from present time and had said I would provide textual evidence for anyone who is interested. (I have a bit of an obsession with, if possible, figuring out where things fit chronologically in a story.)


    There are two hints.


    Here in this chapter, Meng Liangchuan talks about the King of Nepal dissolving cabinet. The reign of the last King of Nepal ended in 2008. With computers and the use of the internet, even in the little inn in Kathmandu, the setting should not be earlier than the early 2000s, which puts us right in the reign of the last King of Nepal, King Gyanendra, from 2001 to 2008. In October 2002, he dismissed the prime minister and his cabinet at the time. ( is one article describing it.) He also did the same in February 2005, and early May 2002, hence the sighs from Meng Liangchuan for the poor prime minister.


    However, what definitely pegs us in approximately October 2002 and not any other year is the entry that Wen Han wrote in her travel journal in chapter 3.1.


    D2 (9.10): Nepal''s Teej Festival. Went to Boudhanath and Durbar Square in the morning. Exchanged some currency. Got henna tattoo done at night.


    In 2002, the Teej Festival (according to my friend, Mr. Google) took place between September 9 to 11. The Teej dates in all the other years between 2001 and 2005 do not correspond with Wen Han¡¯s journal.


    So here we are in the story, in October 2002.


    Completed: 1 of 1 Prologue 19 of 50 Chapter segments 0 of 1 Epilogue

 CH 7 part1

    The journey continues. Observe his actions. Think they all come out of necessity to keep her alive? Or can you read care into them?


    On the seventh day, after she was bitten by an unknown bug, she began running a low-grade fever.


    There was nothing even Cheng Muyun could do. In regards to this fragile physique of hers that was suitable only for living in a city, there were times when even he was powerless to do anything.


    That night, he once again left her alone in this forest where wild beasts could appear at any moment. "Hide here. Do not move at all. Even if you feel worse and unbearably uncomfortable, you still must not go anywhere."


    These were the words he spoke before he left.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    In the murky night, this forest was even more impervious to light.


    Wen Han clutched a sharp, pointed stone, continually scratching marks into the boulder beneath her with it. Her breathing was heavy, and even when she coughed, it was done quietly and cautiously.


    All around, there were noises, sometimes soft, sometimes piercing to the ear.


    They came from all different types of animals.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Curling herself into a ball, she shrunk into a corner on that boulder, where vines cascaded down. In comparison to the dangerous animals that roamed in the dark, those unknown insects that dwelled in the vines were too trivial.


    The mentality of hatred from being used that had existed in her less than twenty days ago was now so superficial she could not even remember it. When weighed against the hopeless forward trudging, the unimaginable perils of this dense forest, and also the fear of not knowing what the future would hold, all feelings became especially insignificant and were not even worth mentioning.


    Every time he left her, the thing she actually most hoped for was his swift return.


    Every place here was just too frightening.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Gradually, footsteps could be heard.


    Wen Han opened her eyes wide, searching for the source of that sound, her breathing growing heavier and heavier.


    Cheng Muyun saw a small, grimy figure crawl out from the darkness. Wiping his blood-covered hands clean on his pants, he extended an arm and lifted her up into his embrace. "Feeling unwell?"


    She shrunk against him, her mind disoriented.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Time seemed to have been swallowed into hell.


    In this endless night, she awakened several times, and each time, she could feel that she was in his arms as they trudged through this forest for which there was no end in sight.


    Yes, he was on foot.<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    She could not endure any more violent rocking and jolting. He had no choice but to abandon that horse and use the safest method¡ªwalking their way out of this deep forest while he carried her.


    The original plan had been to leave Nepal tomorrow, but now he had to change his plan and make the choice to remain within Nepali borders. With Wen Han''s current condition, they needed to first find a safe place.


    His shadow was stretched into a long, black outline as he passed amongst the trees. Encountering a gigantic tree root, he tightened his hold slightly on the woman in his arms, sprung up onto the root in only a few steps, and then once more melted into an even deeper blackness¡­


    She awoke twice in the early morning hours. In his arms, she watched as he conversed with a local who was propelling a boat with a pole along the river''s edge. She squirmed, trying to get down to walk herself. Cheng Muyun pointed at the corner of the boat for her to see. There lay a corpse covered with a white cloth.


    "There are crocodiles in this river. That young person is a local. His body was just salvaged from the water." In a low voice, Cheng Muyun told her in Russian, the language that only he and she could understand, "A few days ago, there were also some local people who went into the mountains to collect grass for hay, and they were attacked by a wild tiger. Two men and one woman died. For the mere fact that I carried you and walked out of that forest, you should be thanking Buddha for his blessing and protection and not¡­ always trying to get away from me. At least, here in this place, only I will truly protect you."


    Wen Han moved her lips, feeling somewhat thirsty.


    He asked to borrow a canteen of water from the boatman. Without care for whether or not the canteen was so dirty people would not even want bring their lips to it, he stuffed it into her mouth, and after pouring a couple of mouthfuls down her throat, he also took a couple drinks from it himself.


    In this early morning, ripples undulated across the water''s surface. So placid and beautiful.


    Wen Han lay in his arms. She could tell that Cheng Muyun seemed to be in a very good mood right now.


    After so many days of being around and interacting with him, she even realized that, though she did not know about his background or past, she was already beginning to grasp his temperament. For example, when he was in a good mood, like now, he liked to squint his eyes slightly and let the focus of his gaze fall on something in the distance.


    "Just where are you taking me?" Wen Han asked him.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "India." Cheng Muyun told her in a neutral voice, "We were actually already close to Nepal''s border, but because your wounds need anti-inflammatory drugs and a few days of rest to recover, we must find a place to stay for several days." This was the first time he told her his plans.


    She had originally simply wanted to probe and ask a few questions while he was in a good mood. She had not expected he would be so open.


    Hope came into her eyes. Maybe this man wanted only to punish her for disobeying him, and when he grew bored of it, he would let her go in India.


    Cheng Muyun lowered his head to glance at her. "There is no way I will let you go. If you want to curse someone, curse the person who has been fanatically trying to woo you. He is the one who caused you to be caught up in this present situation and to have to live this type of lifestyle."


    While he spoke, he fed her several sleeping pills. His hand even gently stroked her hair so that on the outside, they appeared to be a loving, young married couple.


    By noon, they finally entered a derelict place. Cheng Muyun knocked on the door of an ordinary dwelling that had a sign saying, "Lodging available." The middle-aged woman who opened the door was terribly shocked when she caught sight of the several scratches on his face, which had obviously been put there by sharp vegetation, and also his extremely dirty pants that were wholly saturated with mud.


    When the woman saw the person, whose gender was no longer distinguishable, in his arms, she soon comprehended and welcomed the two in. Cheng Muyun very proficiently communicated with her in the local language, explaining that they were self-guided travellers, and they had encountered ferocious animals in the nearby forest¡­


    He spoke concisely, as well as sincerely.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    The mistress of this household did not doubt him and very quickly led them inside.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    This place was not big. Even the best room did not have any furniture, aside from its stark layout of a bed and a table, and there were not even any electrical appliances.


    "There are only four hours of electricity a day here, and there is no electricity at night. I imagine you will need a few days to adjust to this. I will go now to heat some water for you both. Hurry and have a bath¡ª"


    The middle-aged woman swiftly made the bed, which had been without any bedding.


    Bending forward, Cheng Muyun laid down this girl whom he had carried in his arms for a dozen or so hours. As he took away the garment that had been used to cover Wen Han, the middle-aged woman''s voice cut off. She discovered that Wen Han was running a high fever and also gasping heavily.


    "She needs a doctor. Could it be pneumonia? She looks very tired." The woman frowned. Now that she finally had a chance to carefully scrutinize Wen Han''s face, she was able to determine, barely, that this was a young girl. "But we don''t have that kind of doctor here¡­"


    "It is all right. I will be able to handle it. Could I trouble you to ready some hot water for us for a bath?" In order to prevent this kindly mistress of the place from being too suspicious, after Cheng Muyun said this, he brought out the first-aid kit that he carried on him.


    Seeing those professional-looking needles and anti-inflammatory medications, the woman believed his words.


    Soon, hot water was delivered to their room.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Although this place was an ad hoc little lodging house, its bathroom was very crude, and the only things available for bathing were a small wooden tub and a ladle to scoop water. Cheng Muyun removed all of Wen Han''s clothing and then changed into a clean pair of pants himself that the local people wore. Sitting on the floor, he encircled her in his embrace and carefully rinsed her body for her.


    Warm water flowed along her body and onto the floor, soaking his pants.


    Wen Han stirred and slowly woke.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy of the translation


    Unconsciously, she writhed her legs slightly.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    She was fevering and was unable to clearly discern whether she was in a dream or the cruel reality. In her ears was the indistinct sound of conversation coming through the plank wall. It was in a language she did not understand¡­


    "Do not move," he instructed quietly. Picking up the bottle on the wooden floor that was half-filled with shampoo, he poured some into her hair and then also scooped a ladle full of hot water before slowly massaging her long locks with his fingers. "Let me help you wash your body clean."


    When she heard this voice, she roused entirely from her half-conscious state.


    The sleep medication had sapped her of all her strength. With difficulty, she swallowed. "Where are we? ¡­"


    "In the place where we will be staying." Cheng Muyun''s palms were covered in the white soapy bubbles that had been produced with his rubbing.


    He was in a seldom-seen placid mood, and in fact, it could even be said that he was intentionally speaking to her in a gentle tone.


    Wen Han could feel warm water beginning to slowly rinse out her hair. Then, a towel wiped her dry, from her hair to her face and, finally, her body. At last, he tossed aside the towel, rose from the floor, and, in bare feet, carried her over to the bed. No clothing garbed her, and there were several noticeable bruises on her body.


    He tucked the blanket tight around her and locked the door and windows. Lowering his voice, he told her, "Do not attempt to escape. This place is very remote, and they do not understand English. There is no way you will be able to communicate with anyone. And plus, you have tried many times to escape, but none were successful, yes?"


    She could sense that his words were not lies. As he turned away, she reached out her hand without thinking and grasped his clothing. "Where are you going? When will you come back?"


    She received no answer. He left without any reluctance at all.


    And he had not even left her any garments to cover her body.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    That night, the mistress of this place brought an oil lamp over, causing the whole room to be infused with a thick, greasy smell. Wen Han made attempts to communicate in English but found that, sure enough, no one understood her.


    She did not even know what Cheng Muyun had instructed before he left, but the mistress appeared to be avoiding her somewhat and left only a cup of water for her to take her medicine.


    In that instant when Wen Han heard the door''s lock slide in place once more, disappointment and fear enveloped her heart again. With a sweep of her arm, she threw the medicine bottle that had been on the table to the floor, and then, flinging herself facedown onto the bed, she was unable to restrain herself and began sobbing.


    There was clearly no soundproofing whatsoever here, but no matter how hysterical her sobs were, the owners of this place showed no reaction to her at all.


    When she had exhausted herself from crying, she began to feel unwell again. She had no choice, therefore, but to crawl down from the bed and, in a posture similar to a little animal, search helplessly on the floor for the pills that she had tossed away.


    After swallowing the medication with some water, she returned once more to the bed and lay on her back, staring up at the black stains on the wooden ceiling.


    Only twenty-odd days ago, she had still been a tourist.


    Now, though, she was like an imprisoned woman, not knowing what the man with her wanted to do or where he wanted to take her. She was not even clear, either, on when she would die. Would he be like what was described in those news stories? Or maybe he really was as he had said in the very beginning in that little inn, that he was trafficker?


    Maybe he would sell her like she was a prostitute?


    Or maybe it would be for human organ trade? ¡­<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    As the painkillers took effect, these random, wild speculations sent her into a deep slumber.


    In the middle of the night, Cheng Muyun brought back a new, different drug with him. Pushing open the door, he saw the shadow cast on the wall by the small flame of the oil lamp. It was motionless, just like her on the bed. He walked up to her, leaned over, and took her pulse. Very steady¡ªshe was asleep. Her eyes, though, were swollen¡ªshe had cried.


    He saw her body that was half-hidden beneath the thin blanket. Bending down even further, he touched the tip of his nose against her cheek¡ªwarm, soft. Right now, her slightly rough skin from these many days of constantly being on the move actually made it difficult for him to maintain his self-control.


    This poor, delicate woman.<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    He was actually feeling guilty. The mental activity of such a feeling was so strange and unfamiliar.


    He pulled out a small plastic bag. Swabbing the inside of her arm with alcohol, he injected the anti-inflammatory drug he had just bought into her body.


    Then, noiselessly removing his filthy, tattered jacket, he slipped onto the bed on his side and pulled her into his arms.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Completed: 1 of 1 Prologue 18 of 50 Chapter segments 0 of 1 Epilogue

 CH 8 part3

    Random troubles seem to arise from nowhere. Just another ordinary traveller?


    While the people down below, were still watching the excitement with heads tilted upwards, that person who had hopped up onto the bunk was already kicked back down¡­


    Wen Han swiftly sat up, hugging her bag tightly as she stared anxiously at that adolescent boy.


    The people on the ground level all broke into guffaws.


    The youth gave a roll on the floor, then crawled back up onto his feet. Patting away the dust on his body, he let out a "hee hee" and commented, "A big sister who''s got thorns. We''ll just let it be. If you don''t want me to sleep there, then I won''t. Hey, monk, give some space. Monastics are kind and benevolent. Amituofo[1]." Pressing his palms together, he very devoutly pleaded for a seat.


    Cheng Muyun did not even so much as lift his eyelids.


    The long-haired girl was chortling gleefully, and squeezing up against her companion, she opened up a small sliver of space on the side. "Hey, handsome lad, come sit by your big sister here."


    The boy did not pretend to be shy, and scuttling over, he took a seat.


    Was he truly just a traveller who got on the train halfway through?


    Wen Han unconsciously cast a glance at Cheng Muyun, trying to see if she could catch any hints from him. But there was nothing. It was as if no persons, no matters had anything to do with him; he was purely someone who, alone, was enjoying his journey.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    And so, from when this teenage boy appeared, things below began to grow lively. This handsome lad could not seem to settle down for even a moment, talking from one thing to another and from this thing to that, starting first with how he had come to India because he wanted to see the floating corpses on the Ganges River but had ended up seeing nothing, and then telling them about how he had narrowly escaped being bedded by a male priest¡­


    The long-haired girl let out a yawn. "So sleepy. How come we weren''t able to buy sleeper bed tickets." She lifted her face to look at Wen Han. "Did you reserve your ticket in advance?"


    Thinking briefly, Wen Han answered, "More than a month ago. Booked it online." She remembered, before they came, Roman, who had been in charge of the India part of their itinerary, had complained that India''s train tickets were difficult to book.


    The long-haired girl nodded, then said rather glumly, "If I had known, I would have booked ahead of time, too."


    She muttered for a while like this, griping about how her three male companions were not reliable at all and that none of the preparation work had been done thoroughly enough. Eventually, the girl exhaustedly looked up at Wen Han again. "Would I be able to squeeze in up there with you for an hour? I''ll be getting off the train in an hour."


    Wen Han hesitated for a moment.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "Big sister, I''m really sleepy, too, and I''m also getting off in an hour." The boy looked even more pitiable as he tilted his head up at Wen Han as well.


    After chatting for so long, they were all half-acquainted, and Wen Han did not feel right turning them down anymore. She had been lying there for so long and had been unable to fall asleep anyway, and she would soon be getting off the train, too.


    "You two go ahead and squish together for a bit, then. I''ll go down." She thought, compared to sleeping jam-packed in one space with a stranger, it might actually be a little safer down below.


    At least down below, there was Cheng Muyun.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    She soon climbed down from the sleeper berth.


    "I''ll lift you up onto there." Once the youth said this, he had already nimbly caught the other girl by the waist and lifted her up into the narrow space on that bunk above.


    "I don''t want to be crammed up here together with you. Men and women should maintain a proper distance from one another[2]." The girl was not very happy about this arrangement.


    The adolescent, however, had already slipped up there and, in a rascally manner, flopped onto his back. "You should be happy you even get to sleep, and here you are still being picky about this and that. It''s not like I''m going to take advantage of you." Grumbling a sentence under her breath, the girl turned over to face the inside and made do with the situation.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    There had already been more people than seats over where the girl had been sitting. Now that two people had left, two older Indian men immediately squeezed into the spots that had been vacated. And so, in just the space of one minute, Wen Han was left with no place to sit.


    As she rubbed her arms, Wen Han thought, she would just let things be and stand like this all the way to the next station.


    "Monk." Noticing her predicament, the short-haired girl smilingly said to Cheng Muyun, "Why don''t you squeeze over a bit and let her sit by the window for a little while?"


    Cheng Muyun lifted his eyes to first glance at the short-haired girl, then at Wen Han. Without uttering a word, he shifted slightly toward the outside of the seat, creating a narrow space between himself and the window.


    "Go sit down. You can hardly stay standing on your feet here." The short-haired girl gave Wen Han an amicable nudge.


    "Mm." Since Cheng Muyun had already made room for her, Wen Han had no reason to refuse. With her head bowed, she stepped over and sat down close beside him, her bare knee brushing against his leg. "Thank you." Her tone was polite and respectful.


    Cheng Muyun gave a slight nod as his response.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Her seat was small and also very cramped, and their legs were touching. She did not dare move.


    Propping her hand on the small table beside the window, she let her gaze fall outside the window.


    On the glass, she could see the side profile of his face. A rather hazy image. However, she could envision his deep black eyes beneath those thick, downcast lashes. When she was a child, she had heard a Chinese doctor in the hospital say that ethnic Chinese babies were born with black eyes that were very clean and pure, but with the grinding of life, those eyes would lose that initial unsullied blackness. This was the price paid for maturing and learning the ways of the world.


    But he seemed to violate this law.<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    As Cheng Muyun turned over a page, his elbow bumped against her.


    Instinctively, Wen Han straightened in her seat.


    His eyebrows lifting slightly, he carried on reading.


    Only then did she realize that her action had been too big. Somewhat embarrassedly, she offhandedly tucked behind her ear the strands of hair that were by her face, trying to conceal the awkwardness that was secretly roiling in the undercurrents.


    ¡­¡­<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    "Look. This is the peepal fig tree the handsome lad and I were talking about." The short-haired girl held up her camera to Wen Han to let her look at the scenery that their group had encountered along their journey. "It''s already more than 2,500 years old."


    Out of politeness, Wen Han leaned closer for a look and asked, "This is the site where the eight countries divided Buddha''s body relics[3]? I remember that should be the case."


    The other party smiled. "You''ve been there, too?"


    Wen Han nodded and returned a friendly smile.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    The girl became increasingly invigorated and began showing her photograph after photograph that she had taken. Since she was so excited, Wen Han had no choice but to move a little closer and show her polite appreciation. As her body leaned forward, the ends of her hairs naturally brushed against the back of Cheng Muyun''s hand.


    The train vibrated rhythmically as it rolled down the tracks, and the tips of her hairs also swayed gently with it.


    This touch called up in Cheng Muyun''s mind the memories of when he abducted her into the virgin forest, how she had been so dirty she was like a little savage; the fragility she had displayed when she was fevering and wished with all her might that her bones could just be broken all at once; how she had not even had the strength to cry¡­ His middle finger bent, passing between the soft strands of her hair. In this moment, what he was thinking about was that image of her, a thin layer of perspiration on her back, her head arched backward, her waist pressed into a deep curve.


    Nothing had happened, no interaction through movement or eye contact.


    But Wen Han suddenly felt perturbed. Only a moment ago, her attention had been on the photographs, but now she could clearly sense the presence of the man beside her.


    She pressed her lips together, forcing herself to continue her guise and not display any outward emotion.


    Cheng Muyun, though, had already set his book onto that small table first. Pressing his palms together in a humble manner, he rose and then disappeared into the crowd. She did not know where he had gone.


    Five minutes later, when the train began announcing its arrival at the next station, Wen Han finally clued in¡ªhe was getting off the train.


    Wen Han remembered this station. She needed to get off here as well.


    Almost at the exact same time, someone tossed her bag down from above.


    "We''ve arrived at the station already? I almost slept past it!" The youth leapt down, looking innocently like he had just noticed that she had stood. "Pretty big sister, you''re getting off the train, too?"


    Wen Han nodded.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Without saying any unnecessary words, the boy motioned with his hand for Wen Han to follow him.


    There was no door on the train car. Before the train had come to a complete stop, passengers who were getting on had already jumped up onto the car, cramming together with the travellers who were trying to get off and forming a confused mess. Within this chaos, the boy grabbed Wen Han''s hand and tried to rush off the train. At the same time, a shriek rang out behind them. "Where''s my passport?! Where is he? Where is that boy?"


    Amid these screams, the girl''s three male companions immediately charged up and pressed the boy onto the filthy floor.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Wen Han sat in a corner. A badly worn chain encircled the hands of the youth beside her and shackled him to a bench.


    "Big sister"¡ªthe boy shifted his bottom¡ª"do me a favour."


    Wen Han instantly sat up straight and listened attentively, waiting for him to tell her what should be done next.


    "I have a packet of tissues in my pocket. Could I trouble you? I''ve got a runny nose¡­" With some embarrassment, the boy asked for help.


    Wen Han paused in surprise. Fishing out that package of tissues from the boy''s pants pocket, she pulled out one and stuffed it into his hand. Grinning, the boy brought his face up beside his own hands and began not the least bit self-consciously to wipe his nose.


    Was he not worried?<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    He had been accused for no reason of stealing someone''s passport?


    Wen Han''s nerves were still strung tight. She neither knew nor was able to guess what was going to happen next. She had already been acting according to the plan and about to get off the train, and then all of a sudden, she was being wrongly accused of being the youth''s accomplice in thievery and was brought here¡ªthe police patrol office in a corner of the station''s waiting hall.


    And those five tourists were in a spot five steps away, describing to the Indian police officer stationed at the railway platform how their belongings had been "stolen."


    "My passport and wallet are both gone. My cash is still here." The short-haired girl said, "You must interrogate them both. They know each other for sure." The girl pointed at Wen Han and the youth.


    The Indian police officer''s head was aching from the ruckus, and with a frown, he nodded.


    Things getting snatched or stolen was simply too commonplace in India. This was already the sixteenth statement this station police officer had taken today.


    "Last night, there were a lot of monks and one lama in that train car. They''re all monastics, so they didn''t have much for luggage. It must have been for that reason that this thief decided to make us his target."


    "All right, I got it. I have written it all down already," the Indian police officer griped in English that had a thick accent, waving the sheets of paper that were in his hand. "Look. The statement is right here. If you are all done, let me ask those two people."


    The Indian police officer pointed at where Wen Han was.


    ¡­¡­<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Closing her eyes, Wen Han comforted herself, It''s okay, it''s okay, Wen Han. At least you''re in a police station right now. It should be a little safer here.


    Good thing he left first, she thought.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    He''s the real target these people are after.


    Right when she was breathing out a light sigh of relief, someone pushed open the door from the outside. "There''s a lama here who heard about this theft incident. He says that he was on the train at the time and is willing to testify for all of you."


    Wen Han''s eyes flew open.<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    A tall, slender man, garbed in a red dhonka and a maroon zhen wrapped over it, calmly walked in. Her breath caught and her eyes widened¡ªwho was this?


    "Who is this? I''ve never seen him before!" Shock covered the short-haired girl''s face as well.


    "This is the lama who rode in the same train car the entire way with you." A train ticket was tossed onto the table. "Here is his ticket. The time, his carriage number, and his seat all match yours."


    As if to oblige what this railway staff was saying, the lama held his palms together and, with a slight smile, addressed them, "Everyone, we meet again. I am here to bear witness for these two young people."


    ¡­¡­<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    The five tourists looked at one another.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "He''s not, he''s not! Please believe what I''m saying! We''ve never seen this lama before," the girl stammeringly tried to explain. "He''s an imposter."


    The Indian police officer massaged his temples. "You just said in your statement that last night, there was a lama. Now that person has even brought his train ticket here with him, but you are saying you don''t know him?"


    The girl still wanted to argue.<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "Enough!" The Indian police officer was livid. "Just to steal your one passport, a fake lama has appeared out of thin air? You''re really not here just to make trouble?"


    In this country, everyone in the entire population practiced some sort of religion. Although lamas did not practice Hinduism, they were still respected.


    Saying this venerable lama was an imposter was simply too blasphemous.


    An elderly Indian police officer in the room next door, who had had to put up with this din for the entire morning, could stand it no more as well. "In my opinion, those two young people there seem like they have been falsely accused. Do you think these people here took a fancy to the young lady but weren''t able to get her, so they decided to frame her for stealing a passport?"


    The ability of speech had wholly left those five tourists. They did not even know what to say in defense of themselves.


    That lama clearly was a fake; he clearly was using another person''s items so that people would misconstrue his identity¡­


    But all of them, all five mouths, were unable to clearly explain this one fact.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    The youth continued wiping his nose and could not even be bothered to lift his head.


    Casting her eyes downward, Wen Han fixed them on the toes of her shoes and carried on pretending she did not really understand English.


    She did not know him. That lama was truly a stranger to her.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    [1] °¢ÃÖÍÓ·ð. This is actually a chanting of the name of the Amitabha Buddha, the Buddha of Infinite Radiance, who is an embodiment of love and compassion. In Buddhist teaching, this name is holy and is chanted with reverence as a way to meditate and have incorrect thoughts replaced by the perfect love and compassion of Amitabha Buddha. The Chinese pronunciation of this name is "Amituofo." This "chanting" that the boy is doing is done more tongue in cheek, after reminding Cheng Muyun to be kind and benevolent as monks who strive to be as Buddha should. (Note: I am unlearned in Buddhism, so please do not take this as proper Buddhist doctrine. This footnote is merely to facilitate understanding of the story and context.)


    [2] ÄÐÅ®ÊÚÊܲ»Ç×. This is a common saying that expresses the conservative view where it is improper for men and women to have physical contact if they are not married.


    [3] Referring to the tree at Kushinagar. Body relics, also called sarira, are referring to crystalline pieces as well as bone, teeth, etc. that are left behind after the cremation of a Buddhist spiritual master. After Buddha''s death, he was cremated. The eight countries that made up ancient India all wanted to claim his body relics, and to avoid the conflict that had been foretold by Buddha, it was suggested that the body relics be divided equally between the countries. Kushinagar (also known as Kusinagar or Kusinara) is the site of Buddha''s passing, and the tree in Kushinagar is supposed to be the site of the dividing of the relics.


    Site of the dividing of Buddha¡¯s body relics in Kushinagar (image credit: Wikipedia)


    <>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Completed: 1 of 1 Prologue 23 of 50 Chapter segments 0 of 1 Epilogue

 CH 8 part2

    Welcome to India. There is a significant shift in the feel of the journey, which is actually a reflection, I believe, of a shift in the direction of the story.


    In a narrow downstairs corridor, Meng Liangchuan squatted down and took three puffs from his cigarette, each time inhaling the smoke deep into his lungs. The man beside him, who happened also to be the police officer who had once questioned Wen Han in that small room of the embassy, set his police hat on the windowsill. "Such a pity."


    Meng Liangchuan closed his eyes.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    It was the second time this kid had saved his life, but this time, it was a life given in exchange for a life. He still clearly remembered how, in the utility room of that Western restaurant, the kid had blocked the way past the metal door and glanced him over up and down: "I quite look down on you." And also how he had shamelessly boasted to him that he had saved his life on the night the Tibetan mastiffs attacked.


    At this same moment, that other police officer''s thoughts were on that man.


    Before leaving, Cheng Muyun had dropped into a half-crouch on the floor and, in front of him and Meng Liangchuan, said his final farewells to the body of this grown boy. Playing repeatedly through the officer''s mind was the image of Cheng Muyun as he licked the blood of his brother and comrade from the back of his hand, then straightened back up and left. The police officer thought, he needed to go to the temple before he would be able to calm his heart.


    "How did you know about him?"<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "Ten years ago, I worked with someone on a case." Meng Liangchuan spoke quietly. "That person had had dealings with him before." Back then, when that man was operating in Moscow, he had had a following of people who worked under him, all of whom had concealed their identities and willingly lived a lonesome life. Many of the people amongst this group had known each other for several years but did not even know the names of the other persons. Later, something happened. Many people died. And then that man had vanished off the face of the earth. Hence, Meng Liangchuan had always speculated that his return this time was somehow related to that incident in the past.


    That night, when Meng Liangchuan at last laid eyes on that man, he had almost had the impression that this identity he had used all these years in order to infiltrate and root out the smuggling base was, in the end, actually for the purpose of waiting for this man to appear in Nepal.


    "What should we do with the body?" That middle-aged man with him gave Meng Liangchuan a pensive look.


    "Doesn''t fall under our charge. We are unable to deal with this. Cremate the body first, keep the ashes, and wait for him to come get them."<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    "Once you are at customs clearance, you will need to deal with everything yourself. Follow the route that I told you and go to that place. Do not show in front of anyone that you know me, unless I tell you to do so." These were the last words he had spoken to her before he left the temple first.


    Gripping the passport that was in her hand, Wen Han pretended to inadvertently glance at the man who, a dozen or so paces away, was waiting with a group of Chinese monks at the doorway of the border control office.


    The tour group up ahead had finally finished clearing customs for departure.


    Wen Han handed over a passport. Cheng Muyun had given it to her. Once she passed it over, she even rapidly came up with countless excuses she could give when she was found out. But everything went very smoothly. After swiftly completing the procedures, she walked out of the office.


    Cheng Muyun was still leaning against a column, resting at the bottom of it and waiting to complete the customs procedure for departure.


    Clenching a small-denomination American bill of money in her hand, she headed in the direction he had described and found the place where she could make a telephone call. She dialed the number. Very quickly, the telephone was answered, and the weary-sounding voice of a middle-aged woman was heard. "Hello?"


    She clutched the phone. "Mom."<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    The voice on the other end was very cheerful. "Where are you now in your long pilgrimage? Is our dear little girl having a good time?"


    Wen Han''s nose tingled. She dared not say much and merely followed Cheng Muyun''s instructions, giving only a couple of sentences of explanation: she would be staying in Nepal for a long time; she would be fine and very well; they did not need to worry¡ªno matter what, they did not need to worry.


    The call was hung up. The local gave her back some change.


    Turning around, she stepped out onto the street.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Right now, she was standing in the street between Nepal and India. To her left was Nepal; to her right was India''s border gate. People were coming and going, and there were many border guards dressed in camouflage clothing.


    He had not lied to her.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    He had said, "When you make your telephone call, you will discover that your adoptive parents know nothing. As far as their knowledge goes, you and your friends are still continuing your pilgrimage, and furthermore, this trip will last for three months."


    He had said, "The movements of Wang Wenhao and your friends are all temporarily being restricted, so no one knows that, of the four of you, you are actually missing."


    He had said, "After the phone call ends, you must start learning to trust me."


    Lifting up the brim of her sun hat, she saw that those monks had begun to head toward India''s border gate. She also began walking in that direction. In her peripheral vision, he was there.


    The two of them seemed to be walking parallel to one another but in two different worlds.


    A female traveler exploring a foreign country. A monk alone on a pilgrimage.


    One after the other, they passed through the large gate and crossed over India''s border.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Following the route he had planned out, she traveled about for an entire day until she arrived alone at the railway station. It was different from when she was here in India one month ago. One month ago, she had been vacationing.


    But now, when she saw in the station''s plaza those women and children warming themselves beside the fire with only ragged old blankets around them, or when many people rushed up to her, grabbing her hand and firing questions at her in English that had a strong Indian accent, her nerves were taut the entire time.


    Here, there were people, and there were also cows, dogs, some dirty, unknown types of birds, and mice.


    Even without all that she had experienced in Nepal, India was still a very unsafe country to her.


    Train tickets were not being checked. While she was being bumped and crammed onto the railcar by the masses of people, she brushed shoulders with a cow¡­


    Someone caught sight of her foreigner''s face and, assuming she must have bought a ticket in the upper-class AC cars[1], nudged her. "Air-conditioned cars with beds are up front." However, the ticket she clutched was for middle-tier sleeper class.


    "S." Sleeper. That shouldn''t be too bad, right?<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "You should have bought a ticket in a better-class car." When she found her spot, a local, who was securing his luggage to the sleeper berth with a chain, said this to her in English that she could not really understand.


    She smiled and then tilted her head up to look at her own bed.


    The space below it was filled already with sitting people. Those were seats in that space. Above was the sleeping berth. Noisy. Raucous. Filthy. Messy. While she was still in a daze, a boy darted over and climbed up onto her bed. After he had straightened it for her, he immediately hopped back down, stretched a hand out at her, and said something.


    She stared blankly.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "He said he wants a tip," someone behind her stated in a quiet voice.


    Her back stiffened. Carefully, she controlled herself so that her face did not show the elation that was in her heart. It had been a full day already. From early this morning, to when they reached the border gate, to now, many hours had passed.


    "Oh, really?" She pulled out her smallest-denomination bill and stuffed it into the youngster''s hand.


    Then, she turned around to let her gaze meet those deep, black eyes. Her mind now feeling keener by this good turn of events, she pressed her palms together and stated those same words from half a year ago: "Good day, lama."


    A glimmer of light seemed to flicker across his eyes as he returned her greeting by pressing his own palms together as well.


    A large group of people flooded into this sleeper car. The train began to move. He sat amid two locals as his ticket was not for a sleeper berth. There were people everywhere here. Even the single seat beside the window was occupied by two adult men squeezing together on it. She had no place that she could settle into down here so she had no choice but to climb up onto her bunk.


    The bed had a strange odour.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Using her bag as a pillow, she was able to, just barely, block out that complex, mouldy stench. From this angle, she could see Cheng Muyun sitting there quietly, seeming truly like someone who was here in India on a pilgrimage.


    Night''s curtain fell. Sounds of singing, casual conversation, and loud laughter began to echo around. There were the voices of children, local people, tourists, and many others.


    Down below, more than ten people were packed onto the seats that should seat eight.


    There was no one checking train tickets here. A seat belonged to whoever was able to snag it. Fortunately, five young Chinese people were able to get a seat each and occupied an entire row.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    "Hey, monk." Two Chinese girls who were being crammed until they were practically rolling their eyes saw that he was the only person sitting across from them who had a Chinese face, so they began trying to strike up a conversation with him. "Where are you from?"


    "Many places," he replied.<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    One of the girls, the one with short hair, giggled and glanced Cheng Muyun over an extra time. Such a handsome monk. So pleasant on the eyes.


    Noticing that Wen Han was not sleeping either, the other girl, who had long hair, looked up at her. "Hey, are you bored sleeping up there? Are you travelling by yourself? It''s not safe for a girl to be alone in India."


    "I am here on a pilgrimage," Wen Han answered her. "I have friends waiting for me at the next stop."


    "Oh." The long-haired girl thought for a moment, then cautioned her, "Remember, if anyone gives you any food or drinks, don''t have it. Don''t reserve any of the hotels near the train station, and don''t just randomly go out at night. And when you''re at tourist attractions, don''t trust those Indians who beam at you." In Chinese, she told Wen Han just how dangerous it was here. And the Indian men across from her were also merrily eyeing over this girl who had been talking nonstop the whole time.


    Wen Han gave an "mm-hmm" and said thank you to her. This scene was so ordinary it even gave her the feeling that she truly was here on a pilgrimage, and not on the run in a foreign country, heading toward some unknown place, just so she could stay alive.


    "Monk, this your first time in India?" The short-haired girl could not refrain from attempting to continue talking to Cheng Muyun. This monk was so good-looking; even his fingers that were flipping the pages of his book were gorgeous. She was thinking, if their conversation went well, would they be able to take a photograph with him when they got off the train?


    "No, it is not."<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "So then¡­ what must-eat foods are there in India?" It was apparent she was arbitrarily finding things to talk about. This was something that could be found even in online travel guides. The boy beside her was a little displeased. It was just a monk; what was the point of chatting it up with him?


    "You could try some amla." He turned the page of his book.


    "Amla?"<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Amla. It''s a type of fruit that is frequently mentioned in Buddhist texts and is produced in India. Wen Han thought this.


    Amla, also known as Indian gooseberry. (image credit: )


    Her eyes tingled somewhat. Her heart, which had been in her throat the entire day, had finally, with his appearance, settled back down. However, she still felt a little uneasy. He was sitting amongst the throng, but she could only lie in a place that was diagonally above him, unable to speak and unable to communicate with him. Even letting her eyes meet his was not allowed.


    "This fruit is often mentioned in Buddhist texts," he quietly stated. "It is not often that you are here in India, so you should try it."


    "Buddhist texts?" Someone asked, "Monk, have you really been able to memorize so many of them?"


    "Aniruddha beholds the entirety of Jambudvipa like an amla fruit in his palm," he offhandedly responded.


    "Uh, what does that mean?"<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Aniruddha was one of the ten principles disciples of the Buddha. Jambudvipa has a variety of meanings, but it most often refers to the human world. To view the human world like one might an amla fruit in one''s palm¡ªa metaphor for being able to see with clarity. Wen Han thought this.


    "It is very complicated." With a smile, he used these four words to dismiss those curious people.


    Finding this fun, the short-haired girl asked for a few more textual references to the amla fruit. The long-haired girl beside her was not very interested in Buddhism, and jokingly she remarked, "There''s nothing useful about studying all those Buddhist texts anyway. It''s better not to ask. You''ll just give yourself a headache." She lifted her eyes to look at Wen Han, who appeared to have been lonesomely listening to their group''s chitchat the whole time. "Isn''t that right? Are you finding it really boring, too, listening to this?"


    Wen Han could not hold back a laugh. "I am a believer of Buddhism."


    The long-haired girl also smiled. "Really? Well, then, would you be able to tell me a classic parable or quotation that I can actually understand? You know, to help me get a little bit more interested?"


    Wen Han contemplated for a moment. "Just now, what this lama¡ª" Her conscience inexplicably felt a little guilty, and she stole a glimpse at him from the corner of her eye. Cheng Muyun, though, showed absolutely no reaction and continued leafing through his book. "¡­ said was a little complicated. Let me give you an example. Have you ever heard of the saying, ''to become entrapped in a cocoon of one''s own spinning[2]''?"


    Cheng Muyun''s hand, which had been flipping the pages of his book, slowly came to a stop.


    The long-haired girl laughed. "I''ve known how to recite that since primary school."


    "This saying actually originated from Buddhist sutra." Wen Han selected a few sentences and recited them for her. "And as karma accumulates, they become enveloped in their own projections, like silkworms in cocoons, or submerged in boundless states of existence in the sea of birth and death[3]."


    "Enveloped in their own projections, like silkworms in cocoons, or submerged in the boundless states of existence in the sea of birth and death." The people travelling with those two girls also began to grow interested, and they asked, "How do you interpret that?"


    "It means¡­" Although Wen Han''s Chinese had already improved a fair amount, if she were to explain Buddhist scripture, she still needed to first carefully organize her thoughts to form them into words. "When your bad deeds accumulate and become more and more, you will have many false imaginations, and so like a silkworm that has trapped itself in the cocoon it made, you will be trapped in the sea of birth and death. There are a couple more lines that follow but they are a little complicated, so I won''t tell them to you guys. You can go flip through the Lankavatara Sutra. It''s quite fun."


    Cheng Muyun closed his book. From his cloth bag that he wore diagonally across his body, he pulled out a bottle of water. Twisting open the cap, he took a sip. In that moment when he tilted his head back, his eyes, calm, yet scorching, landed on that diminutive figure on the upper bunk.


    Their gazes came together fleetingly before separating again.


    This was the first time since the train left the station that their eyes met, and the duration was even shorter than the previous time earlier on, with just a brief intersection of their gazes before immediately pulling apart again.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    The train pulled to a stop.<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    No one tried to squeeze off the train, and in fact, once more, quite a few people surged in. An adolescent-age youth wearing headphones rather roughly shoved his way through the mass of people with his shoulder while continually searching for a seat. At last, when he looked up and saw Wen Han, a grin broke across his face. "Pretty big sister, you''re so slim anyway. How about lending me half a bed to sleep on?"


    In that instant when Wen Han was still frozen in blank surprise, he had already grabbed the edge of the sleeper berth and, stepping on the foot rung, pulled himself up.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    [1] In India, railway fare classes that are denoted as "AC" (air-conditioned) are generally higher-class fares.


    [2] ×÷¼ë×Ô¸¿ "zuo jian zi fu." This is a saying that has become very commonplace in Chinese speech. The four characters literally describe a situation where you have spun a cocoon around yourself and end up trapping yourself in it, and it is used when you have created something yourself that puts you in a difficult situation, i.e. caught in your own trap.


    [3] »ý¼¯ÒÑ, ÍýÏë×Ô²ø£¬Èç²Ï×÷¼ë£¬¶éÉúËÀº£. This is taken from the Lankavatara Sutra. There are several translations that can be found online. I chose this one because it was the most literal translation to the text, so we can more clearly see the reference from which the saying ×÷¼ë×Ô¸¿ "to become entrapped in a cocoon of one''s own spinning" came from. (Source: Rivera, M. A. (n.d.). The Lankavatara Sutra [Blog post]. Retrieved from )<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Completed: 1 of 1 Prologue 22 of 50 Chapter segments 0 of 1 Epilogue

 CH 8 part1

    I consider this a very important turning point in Wen Han¡¯s mindset. It¡¯s actually a quiet chapter, but in reality, it is only a pseudo peacefulness. There¡¯s so much underlying. Read carefully and see if you pick up the mental switches and emotional roiling of our leads.


    "There is absolutely no need for that," he replied to the brown-haired woman. "She likes using running away as a way to enhance our relationship. This is merely our little way of having some romantic fun as a couple." After he finished saying this, Cheng Muyun exchanged a quick smile with the woman.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    In that same instant, someone pushed open the door and walked in.


    That person set two bills of money on the counter. "May I trouble you? I need a room." The person lifted his head. It was a man with a fair complexion and a slightly effeminate appearance. Following in behind him was an adolescent-age youth wearing headphones and listening to music.


    At the same time, as well, the person dozing in the corner¡ªZhou Ke¡ªswitched the arm that he was using as a pillow and carried on sleeping. A man wearing blue, metal-framed glasses spit out a grape seed and brushed past Cheng Muyun¡­<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Frantically, she ran, her mind filled only with that place he had described.


    There were less and less houses. The dirt road was very filthy. She almost tripped and fell. Luckily, she caught herself and managed to stay upright. Eventually, her chest began burning painfully¡­ Panting, she looked dazedly around her. Temple. Yes, a temple. There really was a temple there, looking just like all the countless temples she had seen in Kathmandu, small and exquisite.


    In the distance, local workers could be seen taking a rest.


    Her steps slowed. Accompanied by the sound of her heartbeat, she straightened her torn-open clothing and dragged her aching legs behind her, her eyes lowered.


    Step by step, she drew closer to it.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    An old lama wearing a turmeric-yellow, cotton top ambled by her, his walking cane stabbing at the ground. She was gasping for breath from running so vigorously. Coughing, and with hands that were trembling slightly, she suddenly grasped the old lama''s arm tightly. "Excuse me, may I ask, did a man ask to buy something from you?"


    The old lama''s eyes squinted, and he looked her over.


    Don''t tell me he doesn''t understand Chinese. Wen Han nervously returned his gaze.


    The old lama narrowed his eyes even more. She even began to feel that she wanted to retreat¡ª


    "No." The old lama smiled, his wrinkles brimming with benevolence. "Go to the back and have a look."


    The old lama pointed to the back of the temple.


    Exhaling in relief, Wen Han walked in the direction he had pointed.


    Oh my.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    This place was practically a little marketplace.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Beneath the sweltering sun, more than twenty lamas stood before stall after stall. Covering every stall were all different types of small prayer wheels, as well as butter lamps, etc., all spread out in front of the lamas. Behind the lamas, there were many sun hat-wearing locals or people along the lines of travellers and tourists, sitting and resting.


    She walked over, not knowing whom she should ask, and not knowing, either, what she should ask.


    She even felt afraid. It was as if, since Cheng Muyun said those things to her, implying that there were many people tracking them down, she was beginning to suspect every person she saw¡­


    Now¡ª<>Please support the original translation and read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Should she just turn around and leave? Or¡­ As she vacillitated, Wen Han discovered that the balance scale of her heart was tipping toward him. Although he had said nothing, that aside from his name, he was willing to tell her nothing, she actually¡ª


    Wen Han finally became aware, after the fact, that the entire time, she had been clutching that small bottle. She opened her palm. This bottle of medicine was one she recognized. It was the pills that she had been taking this last while. The very last thing he had stuffed to her before she left was anti-inflammatory medication.


    A buzz seemed to ring across her mind. That cord in her heart that, from the very beginning, had been wound taut now, in this moment, snapped.


    That man¨C<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Clenching the bottle tightly, she closed her eyes. When she was twelve years old, a woman had committed suicide in her family''s little inn. Her adoptive parents had not been around at the time of the incident. She had been the one to come upon the scene when she went to deliver some hot water to the guest. At the time, she had been stunned with fear. What she had felt when she ran down the stairs to call the police was the same as what she was feeling at this very moment.


    Turmoil. She knew only that there was one thing that had to be done.


    Back at that time, it was to call the police; now, it was to do as he had instructed and find that item.


    She stepped up to that long series of stalls that was formed by white cloth paving the ground. Squatting down, she arbitrarily picked up a small prayer wheel and, acting as if she wanted to buy it, slowly contemplated on how she could find the person Cheng Muyun had spoken about.


    All of a sudden, someone tossed over a black cloth bag to her. Startled, she lifted her head. A lama, who had eyes that showed they had seen the many vicissitudes of life, smiled at her. "A man bought this. He said his wife would come get it. That is you? His wife?"


    Wen Han paused in surprise.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    There, in the sun''s brilliance, those lamas were beginning to look with admiring gazes at the back of her hand. She tilted her head down to look as well. At last, she realized that the near-faded henna designs on her were the key to her being recognized.


    Pressing her palms together, she said thank you, then picked up that bag, which had an intricate design on it. Mimicking those locals who were not far from her, she slowly sat down on the steps in front of the temple. Several plump pigeons leisurely toddled past in front of her with not a care in the world.


    From when the sun blazed in the sky until night began to fall, the people, one by one, departed from this place.


    Finally, even the workers who were doing the temple renovations had left, and only she remained, sitting there. That early morning in the campsite, that late night in the mountain lair of the smugglers, that afternoon in the restaurant, and now today¡ªfour times. Since encountering him again in the small little inn, they had over and over again bid "farewell."


    Leaning forward against her own knees, she wrapped her arms around herself to keep warm.


    And moreover, each time, the farewell was for forever.


    ¡­¡­<>Please support the original translation by reading this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    If he did not come, what should she do?


    Wen Han closed her eyes, restraining all the notions going through her head and trying as best as she could to allow her mind to go blank.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    She was not certain how much time had passed when, in front of her, a figure step by step walked up the temple steps, picked up that black cloth bag, and also pulled her up onto her feet.


    Her heart gave a lurch, and she was so flustered she nearly collided into him. But his arms steadied her and blocked her forward motion, keeping her at a safe distance.


    His eyes had once again lost their light and were now frightfully black.


    This type of look in his eyes caused fear to instinctively rise in her. "The thing that you bought is in your hands. That lama¡ª"


    He shook his head, signalling she should say no more.


    She stopped.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Cheng Muyun was silent, the breath that he exhaled blowing against her forehead. After remaining there for a long while, he asked, "Do you know how to shave someone''s head?" She had not expected at all that Cheng Muyun would ask this question. Even later, when he had led her to a small room in the rear courtyard of the temple and she had taken the straight razor from him, she still had not pulled her mind back.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    This place was in the midst of renovations. The workers had left, but there were still unfinished rooms.


    He had found some butter lamps, several of them, from somewhere and set them beside the both of them, but it still was not very bright. This was Wen Han''s first time holding a razor, and her hands were shaking slightly. She unfolded the blade several times but still did not dare bring it to his head.


    Cheng Muyun sensed her hesitation. Taking her wrist in his hand, he guided her over to sit in front of himself.


    "I will tell you a little bit about that friend of yours." He told her in a low tone, "He is a trafficker of contraband goods, but he is not considered high in the hierarchy. Half a year ago, when I received his profile and information, there was no mention of you inside it, so it should be that the two of you have never been together and, in fact, you are not even someone who is important to him."


    When Wen Han heard the word "trafficker," she was already stunned.


    The little pieces in her memory of all that had happened from when they left Moscow to now all swiftly came together in her mind, little traces and clues, especially everything that had occurred since they met this man who was before her now. Her body alternated between cold and hot. Her emotions were swinging wildly. Wave after wave of turbulence flooded her eyes.


    He took this all in with his eyes, as if it was a slow-motion picture.


    She did not know that every expression in her face, every look in her eyes right now, and even the corners of her lips that were pressed together had all fallen into his gaze.


    And the emotions of this man, Cheng Muyun, who was before her right now, were also in turmoil.


    He needed to do something to make himself forget what had happened just earlier. The girl in front of him did not know that before he came here, he had stolen some water from the yard of an ordinary family and washed his hands. On them had been the blood of his brother and comrade, Zhou Ke.


    ¡­¡­<>Please support the original translation by reading this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "So¡­ you''re trying to catch Wang Wenhao? You are¡­?" There was a unique seductiveness to Wen Han''s voice, but she was utterly unaware of it.


    Still, there was only quiet. He would not answer.


    His silence tonight was very different, as if she had all along been his target but now had become someone whom he was scrutinizing from the stance of a bystander.


    Wen Han could not really describe it. The entire time since he came back, she had even felt fearful.


    This type of fear was not a deep one, but it constantly shadowed her.


    "I have many friends who are entangled in this matter." He lowered his voice. "Wen Han, I have more than just you by my side. Every person''s life is equally important. Do not ask me anymore these questions that I cannot answer."


    "Can I make a phone call home, to let them know I am safe?" She was beginning to be unable to take this type of conversation anymore, where she had no right to know anything but needed to trust him unconditionally.


    "When we reach the border," he stated.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    ¡­¡­<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    The wind outside was growing more and more fierce.


    Nighttime temperatures here were only in the teens, and her hands and feet were becoming increasingly cold.


    "What do you study normally? Say some terms I have not heard before." Cheng Muyun stiffly changed the topic while, in passing, gesturing to her. "Let''s start."


    Wen Han nodded. Standing, she folded out the icy blade of that straight razor.


    One of the advantages that came out of those days and nights she had spent with him trekking through the forest was that, by instinct, she had already learned how to be close to him. Or perhaps it could be said, in some aspects, they were beginning to have a certain degree of rapport and harmony. For instance, he had suddenly put forth this inconceivably bizarre request of shaving his head and she was able to go along and comply with it.


    Or like how, in the forest, he had told her to hide and not move, and she truly had shrunk herself into the vines and not moved for hours and hours.


    "Functions of a real variable, complex functions, ordinary differential equations, differential geometry, geometric topology¡­ You''ve probably never heard any of these, right?" she asked tentatively.


    "Mm."<>Please support the original translation by reading this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "I actually don''t really like math, but my adoptive mother used to be a math teacher."


    "Is that so?"<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "Mm-hmm." She was out of words again.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    During this entire process that was like a monk''s tonsure, her mind was somewhat seized in a dazed state. There was still another possibility in this entire thing: he was simply a downright liar and con artist, because everything was what he said and his version of the story. But, what good was there for him to lie to her? After experiencing this day and then thinking back on the time in the forest, as well as on that river where crocodiles had swum under the boat, she mulled, if he truly simply wanted to hurt her, he would not have needed to wait until today to do it¡­


    "Three months. Next year''s spring[2], you will be back in Moscow," he suddenly spoke.


    Her eyes lit up for a moment.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    From the shadows, he gazed at her.


    If three months from now, things were not resolved, then this operation would be considered a failure. And he, irrespective of success or failure, within three months of time, absolutely had to find a way to allow this innocent girl to be free of any impact or influence that this whole matter might cause, to be able stand once again beneath the broad daylight and to return to the original trajectory that her life had been taking.


    "If you had not known Wang Wenhao, would you have even started this trip?" he, once more out of the blue, asked.


    She pondered on this before giving him an answer that would allow him to feel a little better. "No. If it hadn''t been for him, I would not have come to Nepal this year."


    He was asking this¡­ because he was feeling guilty?


    Cheng Muyun smiled, as if he had seen through her thoughts. "You very much know how to analyze a person''s psychological processes. This answer does indeed allow my guilt to be lowered to a minimum. I trust that your future husband will be envied because he has your company."


    Wen Han paused blankly.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Her hand halted briefly, then once more began to slowly finish off the last part.


    Moscow was very open regarding sexual matters. Agnesa''s views were the most common over there, where before marriage, every girl should enjoy to her heart''s content the joys that sex brings. She had almost forgotten that this man had once said that he was from Moscow, and she, too, had grown up in Moscow. So, the meaning of his words should be that three months from now, the two of them would not have anything more to do with one another?


    "It''s good now," she said softly.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Cheng Muyun''s right hand ran over those parts that had been shaved bald, seeming to not feel those several wounds, some shallow, some deep, that had been left behind. "Not bad."


    With the cloth bag in his hand, he walked outside, changing his clothing out in the open-air area that was empty of people, and actually left her behind in that half-open, drafty room, as if he was purposely avoiding a situation that might imply anything unchaste. He returned very soon. The light from the butter lamps shone on his face and eyes and also the attire of lamas that garbed him now. "This place is inclusive to all different religions. Everywhere, there are pilgrims. It will be easier to leave this way."


    Through the window, she could see the prayer flags on top of the temple dancing against the sky, giving off fluttering sounds in the night wind.


    It was as if she had been transported back to the Tibetan Plateau and she was seeing the him of that very first meeting.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    [1] ½ð¸ÕŭĿʱ. Because of the Buddhist references throughout the story, the chapter title was purposely chosen to be an almost literal translation. However, the idiom is actually describing someone whose face and expression is as fierce and terrifying as a warrior attendant of Buddha, who glares in terrible rage. This line will actually come up again in the actual body of the novel, so there will be a more detailed footnote on Buddha¡¯s warrior attendant later.


    [2] Unlike the Western calendar, which views spring as commencing in March or so for the northern hemisphere, the traditional Chinese start of spring is at the beginning of February, usually February 3, 4, or 5 (based on the 24 Solar Terms).opyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    I know many of you have been waiting for this, so let me say that this is where I consider them as coming out of the low point in their relationship.


    ¡­Wen Han discovered that the balance scale of her heart was tipping toward him. Although he had said nothing, that aside from his name, he was willing to tell her nothing, she actually¡ª


    Wen Han finally became aware, after the fact, that the entire time, she had been clutching that small bottle. She opened her palm. This bottle of medicine was one she recognized. It was the pills that she had been taking this last while. The very last thing he had stuffed to her before she left was anti-inflammatory medication.


    A buzz seemed to ring across her mind. That cord in her heart that, from the very beginning, had been wound taut now, in this moment, snapped.


    In the previous chapter, Cheng Muyun¡¯s instructions to her to leave first can still possibly be interpreted as him wanting her to get away from the danger so she would not burden him. However, there is no other explanation for giving her the bottle of medication, other than to ensure that, before he steps into the danger, she is as well taken care of as he can possibly do, that if he does somehow end up unable to go find her again, she still has the highest chance of survival. As Cheng Muyun said last chapter, there is something within Wen Han that caused her to never completely fear him, because he never has directly hurt her. Likely, for the very same reason, this thought crossed Wen Han¡¯s mind: ¡°The most hateful thing was, every time, he needed only to give her a little statement that sounded even slightly sincere and then she would feel that sense of security that she so urgently yearned for, as if she only needed to believe and then it would be true.¡± (chapter 7.3) She was previously unable to reconcile the ¡°evil¡± that she saw him doing (hurting Wang Wenhao and, after she witnessed him doing it, abducting her) with what her heart believes, that he would never hurt her and that with him, she is safe.


    Her action of choosing to believe him and flee because he had instructed her to already shows the balance scale of her heart tipping toward him, that she believes him more than the thoughts that say he is wicked. But when she sees that medicine bottle, when she realizes that, even when he is walking into what could possibly be death, the last thing he thought of before he sent her away was her health. His care for her has completely tipped the balance scale and she chooses to follow her heart.


    Does this mean unconditional trust from now on? No. That¡¯s probably an unreasonable request to ask of anyone at this moment, given the type of circumstance she is in, but from this point on, she won¡¯t try to only see his actions as wicked and constantly try to second guess him. She may still question what he does, still wonder if he is right, but her perspective has now shifted. And so you see her begin to reason out that, yes, he could be lying about everything, but really, if he wanted to hurt her, why wait until now?


    I could say a whole lot about Cheng Muyun in this chapter, but I¡¯m going to reserve it for now. (I have the advantage of having read this story multiple times and knowing exactly what has happened, so the impact of this chapter on re-read is hitting me hard.) I will just leave something for you to possibly ponder on, if you so please.


    Cheng Muyun has extremely high emotional intelligence and obviously knows that if Wen Han understands the person that Wang Wenhao truly is, her hate for him might not be as strong and possibly not even exist. However, he has persisted in not telling Wen Han anything, and prior to this moment in the temple, this included Wang Wenhao¡¯s true identity. Clearly, there is emotional turmoil within Cheng Muyun right now, as even Wen Han can sense that he is not at peace. But Cheng Muyun has never been one to make decisions based on emotions. Therefore, I don¡¯t believe he now chooses to tell Wen Han about Wang Wenhao because he wants to appease her, or because he needs comfort, or because he can sense that there has been a shift in her and she is choosing to trust him more. I believe it is because the situation depicts that it is no longer necessary for him to keep it a secret from her. Hence, the conclusion I draw from that is, something in the *circumstance* has changed as well, i.e. something significant has happened.


    Completed: 1 of 1 Prologue 21 of 50 Chapter segments 0 of 1 Epilogue

 CH 9 part1

    Wen Han shows here that she¡¯s got a good head on her shoulders. She can stay cool and deduce through a situation. Also, someone we haven¡¯t seen for a while has shown up again. Can you guess who?


    Wen Han tried to remain uninvolved in any of this.


    That lama, though, took it upon himself to walk right up to her. "Before I got off, I left a book on the train. Would you happen to have seen it?"


    Lifting her head, Wen Han''s gaze met that unfamiliar pair of eyes.


    The instant their gazes collided, she subconsciously began deducing things out in her mind. This unfamiliar man was holding Cheng Muyun''s train ticket and wearing his clothes. The carriage number and time on the ticket and also this question he had just asked her were all flawlessly trying to prove one thing: he was the "Cheng Muyun" on the train.


    Of course, this was a huge lie.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    But the train had long left already, and the only ones remaining who had been on it were herself, the youth, and those five tourists. Judging from the current situation, the police were already starting to not believe the words of those five tourists. As long as she and the youth maintained that this stranger was the lama on the train, the police undoubtedly would believe them.


    Besides, in the statement those people gave earlier, there was indeed a lama mentioned, so that, too, was a piece of evidence.


    Therefore, she only needed to be willing to corroborate this man''s words.


    Then, this strange lama could in turn prove that she and the youth were innocent and help extricate them from this situation.


    "It should¡­ still be on the train." Wen Han heard herself softly answer him. "I thought that, Venerable Lama, you would be returning, so I did not put away the book. I am very sorry."


    There was a smile in the lama''s eyes as he nodded ruefully. "That is a pity. I had not finished reading the book yet." Turning around, he addressed the police officers, "After I stepped off the train, I saw you arrest these two young people, so I purposely hurried over to see if I could bear witness for them. After all, they are two good children who are believers of Buddha. I do not want them to be wrongly accused over a misunderstanding."


    The police officers of this railway station were already out of patience because of these five raucous tourists, so now, they naturally chose to completely believe the lama''s words. An imposter lama? Were they joking?


    The Indian officer pointed politely at a chair. "Venerable Lama, please take a seat. As a formality, we need to ask you some questions."


    The lama unperturbedly sat down. "All right."<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Ten minutes later.<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    When Wen Han stepped out of the police patrol office and into the train station''s waiting hall, which was milling with throngs of people, the five tourists were still being detained on the other side of the glass door behind her. Reportedly, they would not be released until after dark.


    This could be considered their punishment for disrupting public services.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    "Thank you." Wen Han fixed her eyes on this effeminate-looking man with the shaved head.


    The man smiled. "You are welcome, Miss Wen Han."


    On that early morning, in that small Nepalese town, this man and the youth had watched with their own eyes as Wen Han, her face streaked with tears, screamed and ran out of that small lodging house before they had stepped inside and, like ordinary travellers, set an American bill of money on the counter.


    That was actually the scene of the first time he saw Wen Han, though Wen Han did not know this.


    At the time, he could not see what was so special about this woman, other than being pretty. Now¡­ at least she could be considered an intelligent, cool-headed woman.


    While Cheng Muyun was taking care of affairs in Nepal, this man had been in India, making the arrangements for the next part of the journey. Hence, he had not known that Wen Han was Cheng Muyun''s woman, one whom Cheng Muyun had had a romantic encounter with in Nepal. He had thought she was simply another member of one of the many teams working under Cheng Muyun, who had been hiding in the shadows.


    It was only later that he learned about the little interlude: this Miss Wen Han was actually not a part of the original plan.


    The man signaled with his eyes, then left first to disappear into the crowds of people.


    The youth, who was standing beside Wen Han, tossed the tissue he had been holding onto a heap of garbage in the corner. "Don''t be scared. We''re all here," the youth told her quietly. From his backpack, he pulled out a bottle of water, stuffed it into Wen Han''s hand, and then left.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    There had not even been a word of goodbye.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    All around her was the chaos and din of the railway station.


    And now, once again, only she remained to continue the rest of the journey alone.


    Wen Han looked down. The packaging on the bottle of mineral water in her hand was the type used in Nepal. Could it be, these two people¡­ had followed behind them all the way from Nepal?


    She remembered that early morning when she awoke in that valley, and also those friends of Cheng Muyun who had one by one appeared from the forest''s bushes. At that time, she had not carefully counted, but now that she thought about it, there should have been more than twenty of them. Their dress had been ordinary, and most of their faces were not the types that stood out. What they ate and where they stayed could not even compare to the average backpacker, and they had to constantly deal with all different types of situations that would suddenly arise.


    Since last night, everything that had occurred had been a sudden, unexpected situation: being falsely accused of stealing a passport, being taken to the railway station''s police patrol office, being detained. And this had been so until that stranger had exchanged clothing and train tickets with Cheng Muyun and come to rescue them from the predicament. She believed that this was a last-minute plan they had created to counter the situation.


    What exactly were these people and Cheng Muyun doing?


    It was a like a math problem. She was following the formula that Cheng Muyun taught her and then was deriving and calculating the final answer by herself.


    She really was not that fond of mathematics.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    But now, she actually¡­ was starting to look forward to what would happen next.


    Silently, she recited one time to herself everything that Cheng Muyun had instructed.


    The next thing she needed to do was to find a specific place.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Before the sky was dark, she stood at the mouth of a narrow alley.


    Lining both sides of the alley were small, open-air eateries. A dog was stalking around Wen Han, sniffing here and there. Her sudden appearance here caused several young men who were having dinner to turn and eye her over. Acting as if she had not noticed, she hurriedly strode into the alley. On both sides, there were little souvenir shops.


    She lifted her head, searching for the place that she needed to go to.


    She did not have a house or building number, only the description Cheng Muyun had given.


    A portly, uncle-looking Indian man garbed in white stood in front of his own store, beamingly staring at Wen Han. She returned a sheepish smile. "Sorry, uncle. I don''t have time to buy your souvenirs¡­"


    After making a right turn, several rusty metal staircases appeared in her sight.


    One, two, three, four. It was the fourth staircase. She did not trust herself and counted one more time. Finally, after inhaling lightly, she followed that set of stairsteps up to the landing on the second floor. The door was shut. She stepped over to it. Inside, there was even the sound of a television, and she could also smell a strong aroma of food.


    What happened on the train had left her with lingering trepidation.


    Any person she saw along the way had caused her to feel unsafe. Consequently, during the entire journey here, she had not dared to eat anything and had relied only on that bottle of water to get her to this place. She was famished already.


    "When you get there, you will be safe." This was what Cheng Muyun had told her.


    And so, right now, at this moment, she inexplicably felt as if she had once more returned to the normal world.


    Wen Han raised her hand and knocked on the door.


    Someone inside was speaking in English and, with a laugh, asked, "Who''s got a free hand to open the door?" A girl said she would open it. There was still the sound of laughter. And then, the door was opened.


    Her eyes took in the scene of a very harmonious gathering.


    Clustered together were several men dressed in either grey or white cotton pants and who appeared to be conversing casually. They were all young Indian men. And the person who opened the door for her was a young girl¡­


    Wen Han looked at her in great surprise. This was the third time they had seen each other. In the little inn in Kathmandu, at the campsite when the girl had been a doctor, and now here¡ªwhat was she now? Wen Han''s heart, which had only just settled down in relief, actually tingled slightly with jealousy. Her mind could rationally deduce that this girl must be like Zhou Ke, that youth, and the fake lama and belong to Cheng Muyun''s group of "friends." Her heart, though¡­ This girl was too special, so special she made Wen Han feel extremely uncomfortable.


    This type of discomfort was very difficult to explain. She wanted only to see him immediately, to wholly get to the bottom of this and ask, who was this girl? Did she really not have that type of relationship with him?


    The girl, on the other hand, smiled and announced into the kitchen, "Your little sister is here."


    Little sister? Wen Han was taken aback slightly.


    That tall, slender figure that had disappeared last night on the train walked out from the kitchen carrying a large stainless steel tray, which had on it a stack of flatbread and also several stainless steel bowls containing a paste-like Indian dish. He set the items on the low-profile table. "You arrived just in time. We''re ready to eat."


    Smiling, everybody welcomed Wen Han in.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    With ardent friendliness, they all sat down on the floor and surrounded the low table. That girl took a seat close beside Cheng Muyun. From the look in her eyes to her body movements, she appeared to be his girlfriend. And Wen Han, from the moment she stepped through the door, had been introduced as his younger sister.


    "My friend, please tell me, does your beautiful younger sister need an Indian boyfriend?" someone asked in a half-joking tone.


    Cheng Muyun had laid his arm on the cushion behind him and was resting in the most comfortable position. "We Chinese are unlike your country, where an older brother can decide the fate of his younger sister. I have no right to intrude on whom she befriends." He knew that coming here had left her terribly hungry, so he had already taken all of the best ingredients here that could be used and made a dinner for her that had the most local flair. Alas, from her complexion, she seemed rather unwell. As for the reason why she felt so unwell¡­


    He knew very clearly what it was.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    The dinner was very pleasant, and everyone was very friendly.


    Wen Han even felt as if she had returned to the days of those small gatherings with university classmates in one another''s homes. However, the entire time, her thoughts would wander. Since that night in the temple, when she had shaved his head for him, she had sensed more and more that there was an unexplainable distance being maintained between the two of them. As for why there was this sense of distance¡­


    She did not know.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    It was only during the casual conversation after dinner that Wen Han learned through the dialogue that all the Indians in this house were young people of the Brahmin caste[1]. Because ancient texts and records would frequently refer to the names of the Indian castes, she naturally had some understanding of them. In India, this caste occupied the highest social ranking.


    "Of course, present-day law holds that the caste system is unreasonable," the boy who was being very attentive to Wen Han explained smilingly, "but this does not interfere with us getting the respect that we are due."


    These people had priestly duties to attend to and departed temporarily at nightfall.


    The girl also noiselessly left the room, leaving only Wen Han and him. Pushing himself up from the floor, Cheng Muyun rose to his feet and motioned to her that she should follow him upstairs. There were no superfluous words.


    The two arrived at the room on the third level.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    It was very small. When the door was pushed open, she saw that there was only a large bed with tangerine-colored sheets spread on it, as well as a balcony entirely enclosed in glass.


    The entire way here, he was the person she had most hoped to see.


    However, from the moment she stepped into this tiny room that was already completely furnished by only a single bed and, apart from the bathroom, had only a balcony, she felt rather¡­


    "You don''t dare to come in?" With his back to her, Cheng Muyun passed through the arched doorway of the balcony and stood in that tiny glass space, gazing beyond the window at what could not be considered a beautiful scene of the River Nile lying beneath the moonlight.


    "When did you get here?"<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "One hour and thirty-four minutes before you," he answered.


    In that instant when she stepped past the door into the room, she was still wondering whether this tranquility was real.


    Since meeting him, every day had been filled with unexpected twists and turns and difficulties. She would even impractically wonder, in the next instant, would some sort of danger occur here, such as those young Brahmins suddenly turning against them, or such as¡­?


    But he had said, once she arrived here, she would be safe.


    Trust¡ªat some time unknown, it had taken root in her soul, and she no longer doubted his words.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    The balcony window was half open.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy


    There was the scent of night.<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    There, below the window, at the end of a little alley was a small gathering site for cremation beside the river.


    She heard him say, "In Hinduism, life does not begin with birth and end with death. This is merely one part in an endless cycle of countless life journeys. So you see, those Indian people there who are waiting for their loved one''s body to finish burning are not sorrowful."


    "Mm-hmm." Since yesterday night on the train, she loved listening to him talk about such things.


    "Nor are they afraid of the two-sidedness of man." Cheng Muyun turned around. "The paradoxical merger of good and evil, sorrow and joy, love and hate, lowliness and nobility, selfishness and altruism¡ªthat is what makes a complete person."


    In that moment as he lifted his hand, a slight heat came into Wen Han''s cheeks.


    But he simply stroked her long locks lightly. "Want to go take a shower?"


    He easily caught the shifts and stirrings that flitted across her eyes. This beautiful girl before him who had such a beautiful body, her first time belonged to him. Hence, he was familiar with all her sensual little gestures, including her breathing that she was trying hard to maintain at a calm and reserved rate. He knew them all, and he also never tried to hide the fact that he was constantly attracted to her.


    "Will we be staying in India the whole time?" She was burning beneath his gaze and felt somewhat in a stupor.


    "Yes," he replied, his voice low. "Within the boundaries that I tell you, you may read, befriend people, or stroll through a coffee plantation. This is the earliest country in Asia to grow coffee, and its colonial history is very interesting." His voice grew even lower, but his hand had left her long strands of hair. "Dearest, I am deeply apologetic about those hard days in Nepal of being homeless and on the run that I put you through. Here, it is very safe."


    Bending at the waist, he leaned in close to her and looked her in the eyes. "Hurry now. Go take a shower."<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    This sort of urging was simply too direct and explicit.


    She could stay here no longer. Hurriedly grabbing some clean clothing from the bed, she went and took a shower. When she came out again, the room was empty. He was gone.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    [1] See footnote [1] in chapter 3.1.


    LOL. I did a triple take when I first read this and saw the Nile being mentioned. At the time, I just assumed my Chinese wasn¡¯t up to snuff, and ¡°that can¡¯t be the Nile in India, right?¡±. And then, I got to the bottom of the update and this was the author¡¯s comment:


    Sorry¡­ Idiotic me moved the Nile over into India.


    So, I guess we¡¯ll just suspend our disbelief and humour ¡°idiotic¡± Mo Bao Fei Bao. LOL


    Completed: 1 of 1 Prologue 24 of 50 Chapter segments 0 of 1 Epilogue

 CH 9 part3

    For those who missed it, there was an extra release on Christmas Eve, so don¡¯t jump right into this update if you haven¡¯t read the last one.


    Think Wen Han¡¯s prayer from last update will come true? Also, you¡¯ve met them all before, but secondary characters are officially introduced in this chapter. You will learn more about each throughout the remainder of the story, including that other girl who has been causing Wen Han¡¯s heart to feel uncomfortable, for each has his/her own story.


    Wen Han opened her eyes and rose rather happily to her feet. Right as she was about to say something to him, she saw a familiar figure appear from the crowd of people in the distance.


    Pulling off his sunglasses, Meng Liangchuan grinned at them. "I''ve come."


    Wen Han unconsciously pulled her brows together.


    Meng Liangchuan felt terribly glum with that. "Miss Wen Han, why are you not happy to see an old acquaintance? Don''t forget, those several times when you narrowly escaped death, Cheng Muyun was not the only one who helped you; I put in a lot of effort, too, eh." Saying this, he even did not forget to shake his head. "Sure enough, to women, good looks are more important than anything else."


    Wen Han murmured lightly, "Regardless, any time I see you, nothing good ever happens."


    "¡­ Miss, you need to get it straight. The one bringing you all the misfortune is the man behind you, not me." As he said this, Meng Liangchuan pulled out a small bag from a pocket in front of him and handed it to Cheng Muyun.


    Taking it from him, Cheng Muyun walked down the stone steps, and half squatting down, he opened that small bag and poured its contents into the river.


    "What is that?" Wen Han asked with a soft voice, a bad feeling forming in her.


    "Zhou Ke''s ashes."<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "Zhou Ke?" The words blurted from Wen Han''s lips, and wide-eyed, she stared at Meng Liangchuan.


    Meng Liangchuan confirmed, "Yes, the ashes of that young, rather handsome-looking man who brought you from the Russian embassy back to Cheng Muyun''s side. I had originally intended on leaving them in Nepal and having Cheng Muyun bring them back to Moscow for burial. I didn''t expect that he would have me bring them here and that he would scatter them in this place."


    This will certainly be yet another awesome story, Meng Liangchuan surmised.


    He was even beginning to enthusiastically theorize, since he was always fraternizing with Cheng Muyun, what would his own death be like? Where would he die? He must be mad. This was so darn exciting!<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Too sudden.<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Wen Han''s mind was in a whirl of confusion. That night in the temple, when she helped him carry out that tonsure-like process and shaved his head, could it be that Zhou Ke was already¡­ She recalled the expression he had worn in the glow of the butter lamps, his eyes downcast as he remained quiet in his own thoughts. He had been using the tonsure process as a ceremony to release his friend''s soul from suffering?


    Cheng Muyun threw the bag that had contained the ashes into the water as well, then walked back up the steps.


    "There are just too many ashes in this river. And here they say it will let a soul rest in peace. If you ask me, they''re all crammed to death in there." Meng Liangchuan was not a Buddhist, and so he did not bother to filter his words.


    "Zhou Ke was not a believer in Buddhism," Cheng Muyun replied, with little expression on his face.


    But the lad had once very seriously said, "Laoban, whatever you believe, I will believe."


    She had many questions she wanted to ask him, but remembering he had said that he would not answer anything, she could only allow these queries to amass in her heart¡ªand heavier and heavier they became.


    These jumbled emotions carried on until the sun sank into the west.


    Noticing her low mood, those several young priests asked her, since she had seen the sunrise this morning, would she like to also go see the ritual worship that occurred daily on the Ganges River? Yesterday, she had only just arrived so these men had been too shy to invite her, but now they felt she could go have a look.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Varanasi.<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    More than one month ago, she had been here in this city.


    At that time, when she saw these evening rituals, it had merely been a quick, passing look. There were too many tourists and young artists gathered on this river shore¡ªthat had been her impression from last time. Back then, as she watched those priests, she had not thought that, less than two months later, she would be revisiting this place, and this time, she was sitting amongst the local people rather than observing everything from afar as a tourist.


    She was watching the ritual that was taking place


    And that girl was softly conversing with Cheng Muyun about something. Wen Han could not refrain from stealing a few more glances at them, such that she did not hear much of the joke that Meng Liangchuan was telling.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    That girl stood with her back to the bustling crowd. Her eyes were red, and with the back of her hand, she swiped at them. "I heard that a person whose ashes are scattered in this river will be able to rest in peace. But really, it makes no difference where he is buried since I can''t go pay my respects to him anyway."


    Cheng Muyun lowered his eyes, not saying anything.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    The girl spun the ring on her finger. A minute later, she decisively removed it. "In a little bit, I''ll throw it into the river, too. I''m only twenty-five and already a widow. That''s just¡­ That punk just left me with the short straw. Back then, when I said he was three years younger than me, he just had to argue and say how great it was that the girl was three years older. What''s so great about it?" the girl rambled. After some time, she asked him, "Can you make an exception and tell me how he died?"


    Cheng Muyun was quiet for a moment. "Someone leaked his identity out."


    On that morning, in that little hall on the first floor, everyone had thought those people would attack Cheng Muyun first. No one had expected that they actually knew Zhou Ke''s identity. Zhou Ke had not even had the chance to dodge and was seriously injured. When he managed, barely, to run outside, Meng Liangchuan happened at that moment to be arriving with the local police. That lad¡­ had then taken yet another fatal blow for Meng Liangchuan.


    Although Zhou Ke''s lips had said that he looked down on Meng Liangchuan, and perhaps in his heart he truly did look down on him, still, what could he do? They had both been acknowledged and accepted by Cheng Muyun. That meant he was his brother.


    "Those who are my brothers must all die after me."<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    This was the most simple of beliefs held by those who followed Cheng Muyun.


    The two stood in silence. After a while, the girl suddenly smiled. "She has been watching us the whole time. Women are like that. As long as she likes you, then any woman who goes near you is her love rival. No matter how unselfish and bighearted a front she puts up, it''s no use, because here"¡ªthe girl touched a hand against her own heart¡ª"will feel uncomfortable."


    Cheng Muyun answered, "If we cannot even fool a twenty-year-old girl, do you think we would be able to fool other people who have received special training?"


    Wen Han could not know, of this group, which person had what identity, or who had what sort of relationship with another person. It was essential that she be kept in a fog, such that, in the end, she would not even be aware when she was extricated from everything. This would be the best for her and also the safest for all the people who followed Cheng Muyun.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    The ritual had reached a climax, and all the tourists began to applaud.


    Cheng Muyun walked back to her side, with the girl following behind him. Wen Han, who was sitting on a blanket, shifted over to make room for them. In front of everyone, she was still his younger sister. She straightened herself where she was sitting, trying as best as she could to overlook the girl who was sitting on his other side.


    For the entire night, Cheng Muyun did not speak even one whole sentence to her.


    But from time to time, he would converse quietly with the girl, a smile on his face.


    All the while, she had wanted to say something to him, but the pride in her heart did not allow her anymore to do so. Yesterday was already the extreme of what she could do, to request that he "must" be with her and to lay for an entire night on one bed with him.


    But it seemed, as long as this girl appeared, all of her efforts would become nothing.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Here, the lively ritual worship was going on. Far away, though the sky was dark, people were still burning corpses. This place had a culture she had not seen before. A foreign country will cause a person''s heart to be unable to settle. Bowing her head, she stared at the corner of her skirt. It seemed Buddha still felt her wish was too small. It was only this morning that she had offered up her prayer, but now a real, concrete answer had already been given.


    Cheng Muyun could perceive that Wen Han''s mood had fallen to a drastic low. After a brief silence, he continued chatting in a low voice with the girl to his right. As for the content of their conversation, no one could hear it.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    This place was the grounds of a family manor estate.


    When she first heard "coffee plantation," she had thought Cheng Muyun would be bringing her to somewhere out in the countryside. Now, she discovered her guess had been entirely off the mark.


    Those young priests she had met in Varanasi were university students and also a part of this particular family. And according to the young Indian girl in front of Wen Han right now: "You did not know? You have never heard your older brother mention it before? Oh my god, he is such a low-key person. He is my eldest brother''s classmate, his university classmate. He once rescued my eldest brother when my brother was kidnapped. Our family is indebted to him." The young girl''s eyes showed hints of admiring enamorment.


    Of course, she kept it deeply hidden.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    She would even hope that she could win this man''s heart and he would take her away from this country. Though she had a rich dowry and three very powerful older brothers, she still did not like this patriarchal society in which the husband is placed in the absolute highest position.


    Wen Han had not thought that he would have studied in university before.


    Prior to experiencing all that had happened in Nepal, she had thought he was someone who had associated with some "improper" groups of society, and then later, unable to subsist there, or, perhaps, after suffering some sort of setback or blow, he had become a monk? And then, after she had experienced all those things, she still had thought he was involved with those improper groups of society¡­


    He should be someone who appeared in any sort of dangerous place.


    Drifting from place to place, with nowhere to call home. Not having enough food to eat or clothing to stay warm. In dilapidated temples. On the Tibetan Plateau. In any case, he did not seem like someone who could appear in normal places.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    The young Indian girl was prohibited from being alone with strange, unfamiliar men, so after her chitchat with Wen Han, she instructed one of the manor''s servants to bring Wen Han to the coffee field.


    This was Wen Han''s first time seeing a vast stretch of coffee trees at a close distance.


    The workers, right then, were picking the fruit, the coffee cherries.


    Sitting cross-legged beneath a tree, Cheng Muyun scooped up a handful of coffee beans. "The time required for a coffee cherry to develop is very long. This smaller type here takes eight to twelve months and then can be picked that same year. Some medium or large-sized ones will need to wait until the following year. It requires patience."


    Beside him, the girl gave an "oh" and muttered, "You need to plant them a year ahead and then harvest the next year? Then I am definitely not suited for growing coffee. Zhou Ke always said that what I lack most is patience."


    The corner of Cheng Muyun''s lips turned upward ever so slightly.


    Only now, as the girl tilted her head back, did she notice Wen Han, and smilingly, she greeted, "I always have this feeling that we''ve seen each other many times. It is really inconvenient that you don''t know my name."


    Wen Han shook her head. Staring at the coffee beans inside the basket, she replied softly, "Don''t tell me. He has said before that I can''t know anything."


    The girl continued smiling at her. "It''s not that serious. You can call me Zhou Zhou."


    Another person with the surname, Zhou? Wen Han nodded.


    After saying this, Zhou Zhou pointed at the three men who were walking toward them from afar. "You''ve seen them before, right?"


    Just now, when she was walking over, Wen Han''s eyes had immediately landed on the two of them sitting here side by side. Only now did she notice that there were other people far off amongst the coffee trees. That man with the fair complexion and slightly effeminate appearance who was wearing a hat, wasn''t he the fake lama at the train station? The youth beside him she, of course, knew as well. And the man wearing the blue, metal-framed glasses, Wen Han remembered he was the one who had called out Zhou Ke''s name that night in the mountain valley.


    With a smile, Zhou Zhou looked at the three men. "Hello, my name is Zhou Zhou."


    "Fu Ming," the fake lama stated.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "Xiao Zhuang [Little Zhuang]," the youth said.


    "Chen Yuan," the bespectacled man said.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "Those all sound so awful. You know just from hearing them that they must be aliases." Zhou Zhou laughed. Then she carried on asking Cheng Muyun curiously, "You said just now that each coffee cherry has two coffee beans inside of it?"


    "Yes." Cheng Muyun split open a coffee cherry. "See? Each fruit has two coffee beans facing each other inside.


    Without at all trying to avoidothers reading more into their relationship, Zhou Zhou took it from between Cheng Muyun''s fingers and laughed lightly. "So every coffee bean is actually part of a pair of sweetheart beans."


    Wen Han stood awkwardly, feeling as if her presence here was redundant. "It''s a little sunny here. Would you be able to bring me back to rest?" she quietly requested the servant. The servant immediately bowed and led her away.


    That man and woman beneath the tree carried on as if in their own little world, discussing whether it was coffee beans or "sweetheart beans."


    Chen Yuan could not help glancing Zhou Zhou over another time.


    In fact, Chen Yuan had seen Zhou Zhou twice before: once in the little inn in Kathmandu and once at the campsite when Zhou Zhou gave all the vacationers the rabies vaccination. It was just that, during those two encounters, he and Zhou Ke had been hiding in the shadows, protecting everyone, so they had not truly met. However, Chen Yuan remembered, the look in Zhou Ke''s eyes when he stared at this Zhou Zhou had been very out of the ordinary. He had even thought that Zhou Ke secretly liked her.


    But now, from the look of things, it would seem he had been wrong. It was evident this Zhou Zhou had a thing with Cheng Muyun. Why had Cheng Muyun chosen to be with one of his own people?


    At the same time, Xiao Zhuang also furtively threw a suggestive look at Fu Ming:


    Holy crap! You mean, once the monk decided to violate his precepts, he found himself TWO women? And one of them is even one of his own people?<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Prior to this chapter, you could still view Zhou Ke as ¡°just another¡± one of Cheng Muyun¡¯s brothers, an unfortunate loss in this battle that is taking place behind the scenes. But this chapter always makes my heart twinge for him.


    In the utility room, when he told Meng Liangchuan, ¡°I quite look down on you,¡± you can envision a confident young man, even a little cocky. But here, when you see that he died because of his belief that "Those who are my brothers must all die after me," you realize that behind that young, cocky heart was a man of loyalty, principles and strong beliefs. Then, when Zhou Zhou describes what he once said, that ¡°he had to argue and say how great it was that the girl was three years older,¡± you can imagine a boy, full of life and grinning confidently as he declares to the girl he loves that he doesn¡¯t care about the age difference, he just loves her. But now he is gone, ashes to ashes, and never again will they get to hear his cocky declarations.


    Completed: 1 of 1 Prologue 26 of 50 Chapter segments 0 of 1 Epilogue

 CH 9 part2

    A little Christmas surprise! Wishing a wonderful Christmas to those who celebrate, and to all our readers, may you and your family have a joyous, wonderful season.


    Halfway mark! Woohoo!


    The much asked about alone time is finally here, and it is sizzling! Also, both our leads look into their hearts in this chapter. Yes, you get a rare glimpse into what Cheng Muyun is thinking.


    The balcony window was not closed, and feeling a little chilly, she walked over to it. When she stretched out an arm to shut the window, she saw that he was sitting on the second-floor terrace.


    Should she go down or not?<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Wen Han wavered back and forth on this question for a full three minutes. At last, she thought, she had already walked so many roads and experienced so many perils before coming to this little Indian alley. Why, then, did she still need to be indecisive about a question like this? Picking up her long skirt, she walked downstairs from the third level and pushed open the door.


    He had originally been gazing down at the river that was blanketed in moonlight. Hearing some noise, he narrowed his eyes slightly and cast a sideways glance at her.


    This girl, she must not have known just how many chances since they met that Cheng Muyun had given her to get away from him and maintain a distance between them. This included just now. She absolutely could have finished her shower, wrapped herself in her quilt, and gotten a good sleep, and then the next day, she could go with those young priests back to the coffee plantation.


    In that moment, when Wen Han stepped up before him in the moon''s glow, what came into his mind were the words, "the ignorant are fearless."


    She did not understand at all. Between love and being alive, one should of course choose the latter.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Cheng Muyun extended his hand to her.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    She placed her own hand in it. With a slight tug, he pulled her up onto the small cement platform that he was sitting on. A little yellow-haired dog came over and rubbed up against her. Wen Han stretched out a hand and stroked its head.


    "The dogs here drink the water of the River Nile, where countless people''s ashes are scattered every day. Many of them grow up eating corpses," he stated quietly.


    Her hand awkwardly ceased its action. That was just too spine-chilling. Somewhat thrown off and at a loss for what to do, she wondered, should she go wash her hands? Right as this thought flashed across her mind, Cheng Muyun caught her hand in his, brought it below his lips, and kissed it. That was nothing to him.


    In that instant, as his lips contacted the tips of her fingers, it was as if the disquiet she had felt since that night in the temple had now all come crashing down. Wen Han even had a feeling of being hurt and treated unfairly. She could not put into words what exactly that feeling was. From when she stepped into this home of strangers, she had felt uncomfortable, and even now, that emotion was still there. But she did not know how to even open her mouth to ask. Who am I to you? And just who is that girl?


    Without saying a word, his hands pushed open her shirt at the neckline, and his deft fingers caressed the delicate skin of her back. Tilting his head down, he stared intently at her bosom that was exposed to the air¡­


    This was a form of interaction that both of them were familiar with.


    Only when there was the sound of footsteps did he pull her shirt closed and then hold her in the circle of his arms. She sat on his lap, half leaning herself on him, still immersed in those dazed feelings of passion. The two looked as if they were simply sitting on the small, raised platform and looking at the night view, caring not at all who walked by in that small alley.


    "Do you still want more?" His fingers tilted her head up, turning that enchanting, yet headstrong face to look at him. "You experienced it already in Nepal. Use your calm mind to think it through. I am interested in you, I like you¡ªthese are all true. But, dearest, you must know, I am not one of those ordinary men dressed in expensive shirts who flatter and woo you in front of a pub on a random street in Moscow."


    She gazed at his eyes, not expecting that he would first bring up this topic.


    "You have managed to live until you are twenty years old. For only a man whose body is well-matched to yours, you will have no ring, no wedding. Let''s not even talk about a home and a fixed job. You may not even know your husband''s name. You might one minute still be staying temporarily in some private home, toasting some bread and wondering when I will be coming back, and then the next moment, your hands and feet are bound and you are tossed into the forest where you die of a high fever. Or perhaps, you are actually getting to have a train ride in a foreign country, but then you are seized to the police station, where you wait for a bunch of strangers to take you away, not knowing whether you will live or die or even where you will go."


    Moreover, he was very adept at summarizing everything: "If you were asked to die for a man, would you be willing?"


    He was not joking.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    There, in the night wind, Cheng Muyun continued to tenderly hold her in his arms. His gaze settled far away, landing at the end of the alley on the riverbank that was littered with filthy junk. It was as if those words he had spoken earlier had not even existed. Wen Han''s mind felt like a tangled mess of chaos. What he said were not lies. If this were still the laundry room in that small inn in Nepal''s capital, Kathmandu, she would certainly think he was exaggerating things to scare her. But, he had personally taken her along and experienced those things with him.


    Wen Han felt cold. As she bowed her head and fastened up two of her buttons, she caught sight of the dark red wound on his neck. She could tell in a single glance that it was a new injury. She touched it.


    Pulling back his gaze, he looked down at her.


    "In the temple, you said that after three months, you will let me go back to Moscow?" she asked in a soft voice.


    "Of course."<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "Then, will we see each other again?"


    "No." He was very certain.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    On that morning in the laundry room, he had not lied to her. He had told her that this could only be a passing relationship, one that would vanish as quickly as morning dew. This was a reality, not some pretense that a seducer was using to deceive a naive girl. Wen Han''s hand that had been caressing his wound slid upward, and then she also sat herself up straight. Looking directly at him, she brought her lips against his upper lip.


    Cheng Muyun did not move.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Until he heard her say softly in Russian, "I don''t care about the future¡­ In these next three months, you must be with me."


    There was an endless silence.>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Cheng Muyun tilted his head down slightly and began to allow her to get close to him, to be intimate. This reminded him of what that man had said when he came back from the railway station: one who was able to withstand the fear of the unknown was already not a simple, ordinary person. That brother of his had laughingly asked, had he truly violated the precept of celibacy?


    So what if he had?<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    In this rather muggy night, Cheng Muyun exchanged kisses with her on this platform. In the beginning, they very slowly, intermittently nibbled one another''s lips. Even this simple, little bit of intimacy caused her head to feel faint, and she could sense that, amid his restless discontentment, his body was also growing hot. She was not the only one who wanted them to be together.


    He, of course, did not need her to answer, "I am willing to die for you." If she had given this type of unrealistic, impractical answer, he would have found it laughable.


    He preferred this answer he was receiving now.


    Right now, right this moment, after escaping from Nepal, she still desired him and was expressing her feelings of fondness toward him.


    Must.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Since she had had the courage to put out this type of request, so long as he was a man, he would not refuse her anymore.


    He swept her up into his arms and, leaping down from that cement platform, walked through the door and up to the third floor.


    When they stepped into this room earlier and he saw that bed, he had already wanted to throw her onto it. Now, since she had already given such a request, how could he not carry through on that thought?


    This type of Indian cotton, in his hands, was practically like paper, and with only a little bit of force, it was torn open. Unable to hold up under his strength, Wen Han sunk her teeth into his shoulder, mercilessly returning to him those two entire days of dejection that he had given her.


    He gave a low chuckle, whispering by her ear in Russian, "Harder, darling."


    ¡­¡­<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    There are some people whose bodies grow cold after being born only a few hours; there are some who live beyond one hundred and in the end, their only desire is to, without any sickness, painlessly and naturally slip into death. There are some people who, the night before their wedding, carry the dream of a blissful marriage and love that lasts forever but then meet with an unfortunate accident; there are people who have seen and experienced all that life brings and the one they love has already become ashes, but yet they still remain¡­


    A person''s birth into the world is like the blossoming of an udumbara flower, its appearance very fleeting[1].


    To be able to clearly discern, clearly identify, in this day, this hour, this moment, what one desires¡ªthat is already enough.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Late at night, those several priests returned.


    Wen Han, her face flushed, sat in front of the television, her hands cupping a glass of water as she watched an English program. Cheng Muyun sliced up some fruit onto a plate, carried the plate out, and set it on the low-profile table. That girl who was with Cheng Muyun was rather careful about avoiding improprieties and had left to go stay in a hotel. Wen Han was staying the night here with him.


    At first, Wen Han was not very accustomed to the excessive attention from those three young Indian men.


    "In India, there are Dry Days, where alcohol is not allowed[2]," a young man told her with great friendliness. "Alcohol-free days, and then there are also alcohol-free states."


    "Really? Such a law would definitely not work in Moscow. That''s a city that would never be happy without alcohol," she replied.


    The young man immediately smiled. "But you must believe me, I am not that rigid in my thinking."


    Wen Han was feeling very awkward from this young man''s overenthusiastic friendliness. "I believe you¡­" She threw a glance at Cheng Muyun, who was beside her. She recalled how he had told her to play along with him, acting as brother and sister, because if she was Cheng Muyun''s family member, she would receive even more protection, which was also more advantageous. After all, in this country that India was, the degree of importance placed on a man''s girlfriend or wife was not something to sing praises about.


    Fortunately, this was merely an enthusiastic and polite manner of expressing favourable feelings. These men were all Brahmins, and rarely would they even marry outside of their caste, much less a foreigner. After sensing that Wen Han really had no interest, and also with her "elder brother" by her side, it was not proper to be overly zealous in trying to win her favour, and hence the topic very quickly switched to another.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    However, they had no idea that the sentences spoken in Russian that now and then would come from Cheng Muyun''s lips were much more direct and shameless than theirs.


    For example, right this moment, the following dialogue was occurring:


    "Congratulations." Cheng Muyun''s arm was resting on the cushion as he said in a low voice, "You are starting to enthrall the mind and soul of men once again. I am even beginning to suspect that this entire time, I have actually been under your spell."


    Wen Han was sitting by his side but maintaining the "safe" distance that should exist between an older brother and younger sister who were already in adulthood. In Russian, as well, she quietly countered, "But that first time, you clearly were the one who mistook me for someone else¡­"


    "You really believe that?" He took a drink of mineral water.


    "Was it not?"<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "No."<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "¡­¡­"<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "On the Tibetan Plateau, I was already enthralled by you, and when I saw you again in Nepal, I could no longer control the lower half of my body, so I simply found any arbitrary excuse to pull you into my room and take advantage of you." He let out a low chuckle. "What do you think, dearest? Is that a satisfactory answer?"


    Gnawing on her lower lip, she began trying to learn how to engage in back and forth communication with him. "Hmm, pretty good."


    She obviously knew that these words were not true, but why should she fuss about whether they were true or not? It seemed, after spending those two-plus hours of time alone together in the room earlier, something between them had been torn down.


    "It would seem, not only did I rip off your clothing, I have also ripped off the less-lovable side of you." He raised the glass that he held, and then, in a little gesture, touched through his shirt that spot where he had been bitten. Her face grew hot, and she could not help giving him a kick.


    "You and your younger sister are so close." One of the people near them, in English, expressed admiration.


    "It has always been so. She enjoys bickering with me occasionally, trying to challenge my authority as her elder brother. But I prefer to gently let her have her way and play around as she pleases." He also answered in English, playing the role of a perfect brother, not minding at all that these men were wooing her.


    But only fifteen minutes ago, in that room, he had lowered his face that had been slick with perspiration and kissed the round of her shoulder.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    How long had it been since she had last had a good sleep?


    Since that little temple in Nepal, she had not truly gotten a good sleep. On the train, she had easily stayed up through the entire night, and then she had come here.


    Wen Han''s slumber this night was especially deep. In her dreams, she even time and again pushed open the little wooden door of her home in Moscow, and inside she saw a man''s backside facing her. Softly, she would call his name in Russian, but he would remain motionless, never turning around.


    She felt a moist touch on the back of her ear. It pulled her out from the nightmare.


    While she was in a half-awake, half-asleep state and still immersed in that forlorn feeling from him being unwilling to take any notice of her, the weight of a man was already pressing down on her. "Good morning."


    "Mm¡­" She was groggy.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    She gave another "mm."<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "Have you ever thought about, if I am actually a bad person through and through, how are you going to escape?"


    She kept her voice in her throat, its sound faint. "Go rob a bunch of Indian people. Then when I''m taken to the police station, there will bound to be chances to escape."


    On the other side of the door, someone was walking around.


    "Good plan." Cheng Muyun quietly gave his evaluation, then asked, "Do you know what they are going to do?" He was referring to the sound of footsteps outside the door. "In another half an hour, the sun will move up from the horizon. Many people will gather on the riverside and, in passing, will also wash away their karmic consequences with river water."


    His voice was truly so very soft. Invisibly, it would bind your awareness.


    She wondered, when a snake swallowed a creature alive, was it also so quiet? Did it also use such a fatal entwinement, one that seemed to seep deep into the marrow, that looked tender and gentle but, in reality, could cause you to suffocate?


    His actions were not as gentle as his words.


    There were a few moments where she even felt that for the rest of her life, he would confine her in this room and she would die on this bed.


    In that valley, during their first time, he had been very tender and gentle. It had been to accommodate her, to attend to her feelings and sensations. Then, that time later, in the forest, it had merely been to warm her, to drive away the chill in her body, and had not involved any personal feelings. Last night, she had taken the lead. Only this time, in this early morning hour when blackness painted the scene outside the window, was it the real him.


    Radical. Direct. In everything he did, he left no room for maneuver, no ground for retreat.


    Including this deed.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    When Wen Han set the oil lamp made of leaves that she was holding onto the water''s surface and watched it merge in with that mass of several hundred other prayer lamps to slowly float away into the distance, she was still thinking, who would have thought that her first time falling for someone would be such an experience? That it would be with a man whom, apart from knowing his name, she understood nothing about, but yet they were so intimate.


    So inconceivable.<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Floating lamps, called diya, for the Ganga aarti ritual on the Ganges River (image credit: )


    At this moment, day was dawning.


    Facing the orange-yellow river surface and horizon, everyone began praying reverently. All the people, whether they were those sitting on the stone steps, the ones standing naked in the river, or even the non-locals releasing oil lamps and praying, had fallen quiet.


    She stole a glimpse at the man standing beside her. Detecting her eyes on him, Cheng Muyun turned and caught her in her little action of peeking at him. Wen Han was a little embarrassed and could not hold back a gripe. "Are you just able to sense at any time when other people are observing you?"


    "That is something I do by instinct."<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "Do you know what I was thinking just now?" Wen Han softly began, "I was thinking¡­" If he truly were a dangerous smuggler, what would his and her story head to?


    Cheng Muyun seemed to be someone who had absolutely no curiosity.


    He did not even press about this question that she had posed and then began to answer for herself but had only gotten halfway through before cutting off. He merely, after glancing at her another time, continued gazing out upon the surface of the river.


    The river was filled with local women in the middle of it, some old, some young. All of them were bizarrely plunging themselves over and over into the water, and only when they were entirely drenched would they happily return back to the shore.


    Staring at the side profile of his face, she pondered, what if, at the very beginning, he had only been a man who conned women into having sex with him?


    A monk who had left the monastic life and was spending all his days in Nepal, taking advantage of his good looks and physique to deceive those young women who travelled there on pilgrimage? She began to outline another story in her mind.


    As the two strolled alongside the river, they saw many dying beggars reaching out their hands to the passing people.


    "They are saving up money to buy the wood used to cremate bodies." The Cheng Muyun in this moment was like a dutiful man accompanying his girlfriend as they went sightseeing through a foreign country. "It is several hundred rupees for one piece."


    Wen Han extended a hand toward him.


    "What are you doing?" he smiled.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "Laoban, give me some spending money, please?" Her eyes curved into smiles. "Let me accumulate some virtue[3]." He had been the one who to buy in advance all her train tickets for the entire journey here, and the only rupees she had had were already spent. She had no passport, no luggage. She was like a woman who had gone astray in life and then been abducted by him.


    Cheng Muyun was amused by her words.


    In his eyes, this girl was gradually showing more animated and vivid expressions.


    Were it not for their two encounters, once on the Tibetan Plateau and once in Nepal, and were it not for the fact that she had been with Wang Wenhao, which had caused him to suspect her and who she was, their lives would not have had any further intersection. From the physical interaction through their bodies that had occurred later on to the true, ordinary interactions of day-to-day life that had begun to occur right now in this moment, he all along had received pleasant surprises. And he wanted to know and understand more.


    But alas, there was no time.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    On that early morning in the valley, he truly had thought that returning to Moscow, being just an ordinary person, and having a true relationship with her would be quite nice.


    But then, Zhou Ke died. Everything began to break from the original, planned trajectory.


    He had once thought that everything was within his control. Ten years ago, the deaths of many of his friends were his first blow. Today, ten years later, the enemy still yet again used the death of a brother and comrade to tell him this: "So long as you are still Cheng Muyun, you will not be able to live an ordinary life."


    He bore on his shoulders the duty of seeking payment for the blood-debt of too many brothers'' deaths. There would never be a day when he could turn back from this path.


    From his pants pocket, he pulled out a small-denomination American bill and gave it to her.


    Wen Han surveyed these beggars who were near and far around them and, after selecting one who appeared most likely to die first, walked over and set the bill of money in front of the elderly man. Lying on a ragged blanket, the dying old man did not have even the strength to pull himself up, but still, strugglingly, he expressed his gratitude.


    The old man''s grimy palm touched her forehead.


    Wen Han did not mind at all. She closed her eyes lightly. O Buddha on high, please bless and protect me. Allow him to fall in love with me, so that he cannot be without me anymore.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    [1] ÈçÓÅê¼²§»¨£¬Ê±Ò»ÏÖ¶ú¡£ÓÅê¼²§»¨ (also called ÓÅê¼ÆÅÂÞ) The udumbara flower is a legendary flower referred to several times in Buddhist sutras, including the Lotus Sutra. According to Buddhist scripture, it flowers briefly only once every three thousand years, and this event is said to be an auspicious sign. This particular line is actually quoted directly from ¡¶·¨»ª¾­¡· the Lotus Sutra.


    [2] Note: In India, Dry Days are days in which the sale of alcohol is prohibited and alcohol consumption in public eateries is banned (consumption in the privacy of one''s home is not explicitly forbidden).


    [3] »ýµÂ "ji de." This is the Chinese term for the concept of accumulating virtue or merit. In Buddhist belief, where karma plays such an important role, good deeds and thoughts shall eventually bring good upon the person who does this (positive karmic rewards), if not now, in future lives, while evil deeds and thoughts will do the opposite. "Virtue" or "merit" is simply benevolent deeds and thoughts, and accumulating virtue is the idea of storing up good karma from the good deeds you do.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    The novel later mentions that this home they are currently in is in the city of Varanasi. Therefore, this ceremony on the river should be describing Ganga aarti, a ritual of prayer that is held twice daily, once at dawn and the other in the evening. The one at dawn takes place at the Assi Ghat (ghat meaning a stepped embankment), although in real life it is on the Ganges River, not the ¡°Nile.¡± LOL. If you are interested and, like me, do not know anything about this ceremony, have a google. The ceremony seems to be quite amazing to behold.


    Completed: 1 of 1 Prologue 25 of 50 Chapter segments 0 of 1 Epilogue

 CH 10 part4

    What Cheng Muyun has been trying to avoid still ends up happening. However, does the last little bit of this chapter bring a smile to your face?


    Wen Han stood before Fu Ming, her chest heaving violently.


    Just a moment ago, she saw, with her own eyes, Fu Ming feeling for the gun at his waist. In that instant, when her mind was still in a blank state, she had torn over. She had not even had the time to grab a chair and could only do that one action.


    And then what? ¡­ She had not even thought about it.


    Fu Ming''s eyes narrowed, the look in them dangerous as he glared at Wen Han and leapt abruptly to his feet. Wen Han was so terrified she took a couple of backwards steps. Cheng Muyun grabbed Fu Ming''s arm and twisted it, pinning Fu Ming down fiercely into the floor with a thud.


    In the candle''s light, he saw the gun at the back of Fu Ming''s waist. Without a word, he yanked it out and flung it far away.


    Thunk. The gun hit the wall.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "It is no use killing me. You should know clearly that even if I were to die here, there are still others who will continue watching the four of you until the mole is found." He leaned forward, stating this softly by Fu Ming''s ear.


    Fu Ming wanted to struggle but was utterly unable to move. "I know. You arranged everything a long time ago."


    "If you know, then keep your silence." There was no warmth at all in his voice.


    "I really had not thought that, ten years later, the first thing you would do when you came back was to place me within the boundary of the ones you are hunting." Fu Ming''s face was pressed against the ice-cold floor. "Cheng Muyun, how many times have I been through life and death with you?! How many years has Chen Yuan willingly protected you?! Xiao Zhuang is only nineteen!" As he spoke, he twisted his head around. "I don''t know who that Zhou Zhou is to you, but Zhou Ke, who died in Nepal, was only twenty-two! You suspect us? You suspect the few of us?!"


    Fu Ming''s voice had already become scratchy.


    "Yes, I suspect the few of you," Cheng Muyun very straightforwardly answered.


    Yes, everyone unconditionally trusted Cheng Muyun. And he had personally, from amongst those brothers who gave him their unconditional trust, pulled out four suspects.


    Could this be considered another form of betrayal? He did not know.


    He was not a saint.<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    He knew only that a small minority had to be sacrificed in order to protect the large majority¡ªeven if this small minority was all from his core group, his closest brothers.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    From downstairs, there was a flash of firelight.


    It was not certain what those sadhus were doing. They had lit a fire and begun chanting sutras.


    This sudden bonfire in the deep hours of the night, as well as those mantras of a foreign land that she could not understand, caused the atmosphere in this place to feel even more eerie.


    Wen Han was trying with all her might to digest what they had said.


    Each sentence had contained important information.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Four people had made their appearances here: Zhou Zhou, the one who had chased after Cheng Muyun''s footsteps from Kathmandu all the way to here, and who very much bothered her heart; Xiao Zhuang and Fu Ming, the ones who had helped her on the train; and also Chen Yuan, the one who had exchanged banters with Zhou Ke in the middle of that night in the valley¡­


    She had thought these four were Cheng Muyun''s closest friends.


    But now, Fu Ming and Cheng Muyun''s dialogue told her, out of these four people, one was a traitor, someone who had betrayed Cheng Muyun.


    Cheng Muyun''s purpose for this trip was to find that person?<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Cheng Muyun lifted his gaze to look at Wen Han. His eyes took in the turmoil roiling in Wen Han''s eyes.


    Perhaps this girl in front of him was feeling that, after learning of some things, she was suddenly seeing the light, but she did not know that that layer of fog that had once protected her had now dissipated.


    Fu Ming did it intentionally¡ªhe had intentionally let Wen Han hear these things.


    It was a form of revenge. Fu Ming, the brat, had always been very vindictive.


    A lot of his words had not been necessary to say aloud after Wen Han came upstairs. Hence, with each word he spoke, Cheng Muyun had tried to be brief and direct.


    Still, she had heard all the key information.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Cheng Muyun was contemplating over the possibility of whether he could send her away right now. After all, now that she knew all these things, it would be too difficult for her to continue behaving like a blank piece of paper and put on an act with those four people.


    But it was obvious the probability of this was zero.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Without uttering a word, Cheng Muyun loosened his hold on Fu Ming and, in passing, gave him a kick. "If you have gotten the answer you wanted, then go back like a good boy and keep putting on that act for me. Prove to me that you are not the one who betrayed everyone." Although his tone was relaxed, his eyes were cold.


    Fu Ming''s anger earlier had not been a pretense.


    However, Cheng Muyun''s manner was also clearly stating that, as of right now, he did not believe anyone.


    Fu Ming climbed back to his feet and moved his arm about, completely ignoring the chance that Cheng Muyun was giving him to back down gracefully. "I''m here because I wanted to advise you to think this all through carefully. Zhou Ke''s death is Heaven''s warning to you. If you are so stubborn, in the end, the four of us may all die here just to fulfill your desire."


    Throwing a long, meaningful look at Cheng Muyun, Fu Ming did not speak anymore and strode toward the stairs.


    In that instant when he walked by Wen Han, she was struck by the hostile air he was emitting and stepped back half a pace.


    She had many questions she wanted to ask, but she did not know how to even open her mouth to ask them or from where to even begin inquiring.


    When only she and Cheng Muyun remained in this place, Wen Han finally calmed down slightly. In a small voice, she asked, "Are you okay?"


    Straightening back up, Cheng Muyun picked up his shirt and began fastening the buttons one at a time. "What did you understand from what you heard just now?"


    What did she understand?<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Wen Han''s heartbeat was a little fast as she quietly replied, "You guys have been apart for ten years. This time when you returned, you had the four of them come here because¡­ you want to catch the mole. One person amongst those four is a traitor."


    "Anything else?"<>Please support the original translation of this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "Fu Ming and you know each other from very far back, and the two of you had a very good relationship. His older sister was publicly prosecuted and sentenced to the death penalty because of you. That Chen Yuan is the person who has been protecting you all this time. Also," she said softly, while piecing together in her brain all the things Fu Ming had said on the coffee plantation grounds and inside this room, "he is very angry because you suspect the four of them, so he came here tonight to debate this with you."


    She tried as much as possible, using the word "debate," to brush over their conflict earlier.


    "Anything else?"<>Please support the original translation of this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Still more? There did not seem to be any more useful information.


    "You¡­ committed some sort of offense when you were young, and served some time in prison. It should have been when you were somewhere between fourteen and sixteen years old?"


    She remembered, in Moscow, anyone under fourteen is not held criminally responsible, while those who have reached the age of sixteen begin assuming full criminal responsibility. The two years in between are a gray area, and the crime has to be very serious before the offender will be prosecuted, but there is discretion on the severity of the sentence.


    Thank you to those few troublesome teenagers who lived next door for helping her know about this stuff.


    Through that man called Fu Ming, Cheng Muyun''s past was slowly becoming clear before her. Committed a felony when he was young, served time in prison, and later, observed the Buddhist precepts to atone for his crime¡­ Had once studied in university, although it was not certain whether he had completed his studies. Since he had saved the eldest son of this manor, that would mean, since university, he had already begun to live this lifestyle in which death was always an imminent risk.


    Ten years ago, he took up the monastic life; ten years later, he came back¡­ to find the traitor.


    Right before they came upstairs, he had still been telling her about India''s rat temple.


    When they passed through the corridor of the entire first floor, he had still teased her by talking about the sadhus.


    But now, this man had suddenly become real and three-dimensional to her. Where he had come from, what he had experienced, what he was going to do now¡­


    She knew all of it.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Wen Han felt, though, that Cheng Muyun would not be so completely devoid of emotion about everything. Fu Ming was right. Out of the four, only one was a traitor. That meant there were still three who were innocent. If these were brothers who had risked their lives for one another, their hearts likely were chilled with bitter disappointment for being placed under suspicion like this. She could even understand Fu Ming''s outrage earlier.


    Cheng Muyun walked over.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    The candlelight in the room and the light from the bonfire outside interwove with one another in this space.


    "The way you are looking at me"¡ªhe took her right hand in his, bent his head down, and placed a light kiss in her palm¡ª"is as if you are looking at an injured stray cat."


    She curled her fingers inward. "Do you¡­ need me to do anything?"


    "Pretend you do not know anything and protect yourself, just like how you were able to fool everyone in Kathmandu. I know this is something you are very good at doing." His voice was soft as he told her, "I have said before, I would not be able to bear it at all if your body became cold and stiff and lifeless."


    The last time he said this, it was to persuade her to flee out of that inn alone, to flee, alone, for her life.


    Now¡­<>Please support the original translation of this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Hearing such words, Wen Han instinctively grew uneasy.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    But just as Cheng Muyun had said, her greatest strength was putting up a placid front. She thought, the best way to comfort him and support him was, as he had said, to play well her role of an unsullied piece of white paper.


    Wen Han blew out a long breath, lightly patting her own chest. "Just now, when I hit him, I scared myself to death."


    Cheng Muyun refrained from replying. Even rats could terrify her.


    She looked again at the light outside the window. "I''ve never interacted with a sadhu before. Last month when I was here in India, they were all really scared of the sadhus. Would you be able to take me downstairs for a look?"


    Cheng Muyun shrugged. "That is not a problem. I am very well acquainted with them."


    Side by side, the two of them walked downstairs together. Wen Han thought up all sorts of questions to ask him, such as, why were there sadhus here? Or such as, why was Cheng Muyun so well acquainted with them? Or such as¡­ For the first time, Cheng Muyun felt she was quite adorable, especially the way she was pretending that everything was perfectly fine and peaceful.


    He told Wen Han, the lord of this manor several years ago had already wanted to officially take up the monastic life, but all this time, his family had been stopping him from doing so. This year, he at last had persuaded all of his family and so was now beginning to make the preparations for the ceremony.


    This was going to be a grand event unprecedented in history.


    More than one hundred thousand people would be present, and twenty to thirty thousand workers would be hired for it.


    And these sadhus who lived here were all gathered in this place specifically for this ceremony that would take place this month. In India, after all, sadhus were viewed as messengers of the gods, as holy people, and were very respected.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    When they arrived downstairs, Cheng Muyun took a seat, cross-legged.


    Wen Han stayed close by his side. Right as they sat down, a monk rose and came over to them and, in a friendly manner, applied a bindi, a red dot of auspiciousness, to her forehead. With awestruck reverence, Wen Han pressed her palms together in thanks. Then, giving a shrug of her shoulders, she beamed at Cheng Muyun and asked him secretly, "Hey, monk, does it look nice?"


    A smile also came onto Cheng Muyun''s lips. Placing his palms together, he gave a slight bow of his head to her. "You enthrall the hearts of all living beings[1]."


    He, in this moment, had eyes that burned hotter than fire.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    [1] µßµ¹ÖÚÉú "dian dao zhong sheng." This actually most literally means "the minds of living beings are improperly reversed [confounded]." This saying often comes up within Buddhist texts. In that context, living beings¡¯ hearts and minds are confounded and view the things of the worlds as opposite of what they actually are, often mistaking things that should be harmful and painful as happiness, disorder as order, etc. Later, this saying came to be used to describe great beauty, one who is so beautiful the mind of any person who lays eyes on her is completely captivated and enthralled. Here, then, Cheng Muyun is taking a saying that is often heard and used in Buddhist contexts and using it to compliment Wen Han. (Note: this is quite similar to the words Éñ»êµßµ¹ that Cheng Muyun had once used on her in chapter 1.1, that she enthralled his mind and soul. The same words µßµ¹ "reverse/turn upside down, confound" were used.)<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Completed: 1 of 1 Prologue 30 of 50 Chapter segments 0 of 1 Epilogue

 CH 10 part3

    Info, info, info. And more questions. You learn more, and then more questions are posed. Sorry for the cliffhanger. Tehe, see you next post.


    Something was bumping and moving against the back of her waist, but it was evident that it was not his hand. Instantly, a shudder tingled her scalp. "What¡­ is moving?" Letting go of her, he felt around.


    "Rat," Cheng Muyun informed her in a calm voice.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    The look on her face shifted.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from  hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "Scared?" he continued to unperturbedly ask.


    Gritting her teeth, she tried hard to repress the shivers that were sweeping over all of her body. She could not let him look down on her. What was the big deal about a rat anyway? But this time, it was not only one place that was moving¡­ There were lots running back and forth, scampering here and there. She shoved him away abruptly, rolling out of the haystack in panic and shrieking in an utterly wretched state. Even after dashing out five or six steps, her whole body was still trembling. So revolting¡­


    Cheng Muyun straightened back to his feet.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Apparently, she had already forgotten that, in the virgin forest, she had been able to watch from her place buried in the bushes as innumerable creatures crawled by and still numbly treat it as if there was nothing. Now that she had returned to civilized society, she had once again started to be scared of even rats.


    "There are many here who view rats as being holy," he said, admiring her expression of fear that still had not dispelled, "so there is quite a serious rat infestation in the nearby surrounding area."


    Turning, he ambled toward the two-storey brick building. The meaning was obvious: if she did not want her toes bitten off by rats or something along those lines, she should hurry up and follow him.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Exhaling a light breath, Wen Han chased after him, keeping pace behind him. There were no lights inside the brick building. There seemed to be no electricity? This reminded her of those days in Nepal, that country that was so poor many places only had a few hours of electricity a day, that holy land where it already felt as if it had been last lifetime when she was there.


    "Do not look at those rooms on either side that have no doors." His silhouette was two steps in front of her, and quietly in Russian, he warned her, "This place has been provided by the lord of this manor for sadhus [holy men; Indian ascetic, wandering monks][1]."


    "Sadhus?" Wen Han immediately remembered the parade of naked sadhus she had come across in India one month ago. It had been an especially difficult sight to look directly at. They slept on steel beds and used the torment of their physical bodies as a path to enlightenment. There were even some sadhus who would pass a long blade through those lower reaches of a man''s body, and then they would parade forward, unclothed, in this state in front of a crowd of onlookers.


    Here in this corridor, as she thought of these things, she suddenly felt that this entire building had become creepy.


    When they arrived at the staircase at the end of the corridor, Wen Han asked in a soft voice, "Why do you want to stay here? Why aren''t you staying with us?" The lodgings arranged for her and his several friends were all very nice. She had also heard the servants mention that the lord of this manor estate was one of the top richest men in the state.


    "In the previous ten years, I became accustomed to living a harder and more basic life, so I am actually not used to staying in places that are too comfortable," he stated.


    All right, then.<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Wen Han thought, she had at least seen him rip open a vicious Tibetan mastiff with his hands.


    This man had already long ago violated the precept of not killing, and had also broken¡­ the precept of celibacy.


    The second floor of the building was a flat, open space. There was no corridor at all. If some modern fitness equipment were placed in here, you could view it as a gym that occupied an entire floor. However, apart from a wooden bed in the corner, as well as a long table and a few chairs, there were no unnecessary items in the room.


    When they arrived upstairs, Fu Ming was in the midst of biting down on a white bandage and finishing off bandaging his arm. By his hand, there was a dagger stabbed into the long wooden table.


    Cheng Muyun pulled over a chair that had been lying beside the table and sat down. "Go sit on the bed." This sentence was directed at Wen Han.


    Wen Han complied with his instructions, walking over and cautiously taking a seat. She sniffed out the atmosphere of great danger that radiated in this space.


    It was as if these two people were not brothers but¡­ enemies.


    There was a candle on the table. With the faint light that it cast, she could see there was blood on Fu Ming''s white, button-up shirt. Could it be¡­ the wound on Cheng Muyun''s face had actually been put there just earlier by Fu Ming?<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    From behind his waist, Fu Ming pulled out a glass bottle of liquor. "Want to drink?"


    Cheng Muyun shook his head. "I do not want to violate the precept[2]."


    "Monk," Fu Ming spoke, staring through the flickering candlelight at the outline of Cheng Muyun''s face that was in the shadows, "out of the four people here, we should be the ones who knew each other the earliest."


    "That is correct."<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from [dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "Even the eldest son of this manor was rescued by the two of us together."


    "That is correct."<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "Nineteen. I''ve known you since I was nineteen years old." Tilting his head back, Fu Ming took a swig of liquor, his eyes somewhat narrowed. That overly soft-looking face was delineated by androgynous lines, and with the strong liquor and candle flame, there was a bewitching feel to it. "You were the one who convinced me to trust you, to sell out my older sister. You said you would save her, but in the end, you caused her to die by the death penalty. Do you still remember?"


    "I remember."<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from [dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "You tell me, what happened to your promise of saving her?"


    "Being removed from the karmic sea is having one''s soul saved."


    "Then what about yourself? Back when you were in Moscow, when you were a teenager, you were not any pure, clean person. You should know most clearly that my sister was forced!"


    "And hence I have served time in prison, according to the law. And hence I shaved my head and entered into monkhood. No one knows more clearly than you that at age fifteen, I began keeping the precepts." Each sentence given in reply by this man sitting on the chair was very direct.


    This was a different side of Cheng Muyun.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    This was¡­ what Fu Ming had said, that to truly understand a man, the shortcut was to go through his brothers?<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Suddenly falling into silence, Fu Ming carried on drinking his liquor, sip after sip, until the liquid in that small, rectangular flask was done. Only then did he set down the empty bottle and rise to his feet. "Ten years ago, you said you were leaving and then you just up and left. It has not been until this day that you have given me the opportunity to say these words and lay everything in the clear. All right, come on now. Let''s continue."


    Fu Ming took off his shirt, tossed it onto his chair, and yanked the dagger out of the table. His entire body arched forward, like the most primitive of beasts poised for attack.


    "You are not tired?" Cheng Muyun was actually smiling.


    Fu Ming gave a slight tilt of his chin. "Hurry it up."


    With a spread of his hands, Cheng Muyun also began slowly unbuttoning his shirt. Removing the garment, he stood and, while he was at it, tightened his belt by a notch. "You know me. I never raise my hand against a brother."


    There was derision in Fu Ming''s sneer. "Brother? Have you gone daft after being a monk for ten years? You and I have not been brothers for a long time already."


    Fu Ming pounced forward, not uttering a word, each thrust of his knife stabbing straight for a fatal point on the body. Cheng Muyun''s arm took the blow of several attacks, but Fu Ming sent a vicious kick into his abdomen. The silver dagger grazed diagonally from Cheng Muyun''s abdomen to his left shoulder¡ª


    "Ah!" Wen Han screamed.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Glinting with the light of the candle, the silver blade made a bloody slice beneath Cheng Muyun''s collarbone. The two men instantly pulled apart. With a lick of his lip, Cheng Muyun touched the wound. Blood stained his entire hand.


    Fu Ming licked the blade with the tip of his tongue.


    Fright had overcome Wen Han.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    She could not believe it. Cheng Muyun truly had not tried to fight back, and Fu Ming truly had attacked him.


    She instinctively stood.<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "Sit down!" Cheng Muyun''s voice came at her in a gravelly growl.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Before his words finished echoing out, Fu Ming was charging forward again. This time, it was not a short exchange of blows. In her spot not far away, Wen Han''s heart was chilled as she watched, as if with each gleam of silver light, the blade would take Cheng Muyun''s life. He did not strike back and truly was merely deflecting the attacks, the whole time only trying as much as possible to avoid getting struck in any vital points, until eventually, the certain result occurred and he was pinned to the ground.


    Fu Ming showed no gratitude for his goodwill of only evading and defending himself. Turning his hand over, he pressed the dagger''s blade against Cheng Muyun''s collarbone.


    With one knee on the ground beside Cheng Muyun, Fu Ming leaned forward. His voice came out, little by little, from between his clenched teeth. "Cheng Muyun, you are not God. If your judgment turns out to be wrong, that will be one life gone! Have you ever thought, if you end up being wrong about who the mole is, you will have killed one of your own. If I die, fine, but what about other people? There''s even a kid in there!" The person he was referring to was the not-even-twenty-year-old Xiao Zhuang, whom Fu Ming had personally handpicked into the team a few years ago.


    "If I do not do this, even more people will die. I do not want you to be like me ten years ago and watch countless brothers die right in front of you." Cheng Muyun''s voice was also very low.


    The person before him was a brother, yet also not a brother.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    This was the person Cheng Muyun had known for the longest period of time, and also the man who had been with him through countless perils for the longest. Even more so, this was the person he had personally entrusted and passed on all the responsibilities to ten years ago. But it was also because of him that Fu Ming had lost his older sister.


    Each one of those four people in the manor shared a different story with Cheng Muyun. Yes, it was true; with each one, there had been an opening up of one''s heart and offering up of one''s life to each other.


    "Then let me kill you, how about that?" Fu Ming''s voice dropped even lower, and very lightly, he said, "I will use my own methods to find that person. The casualties will not be that many. I don''t want even one person out of the people here to needlessly become a soul who died a wrongful death. I am not as hardhearted as you."


    Cheng Muyun''s brows drew together. It seemed Fu Ming was genuinely angry.


    In that fight just now, Fu Ming''s movements and attacks had been haphazard and chaotic, and he had completely lost his coolness of mind. Normally, Fu Ming''s fighting abilities were not that far from his¡ª


    "Fu Ming!" a voice screamed.<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Reflexively, Fu Ming turned his head. And¡ªsmack!¡ªa slap landed on his face.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    At this moment, Meng Liangchuan was sitting on a windowsill. Suddenly, he stubbed out his cigarette butt.


    Wait, no. There was something wrong with the information.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    He had been having too much fun deducing things out yesterday that he had not even thought of one problem: age. Be it the now-dead Zhou Ke, the youth on the train who had acted as a cover for Cheng Muyun, or even the girl who had been Cheng Muyun¡¯s contact in Kathmandu and also given the rabies vaccinations to all the travellers, the age was not right¡ªthey were all too young.


    It was not possible that they had taken part in what happened ten years ago.


    If that was the case, the ones Cheng Muyun was trying to purge were not only people from ten years ago? Due to Zhou Ke''s death, he had discovered that there were problems with the new recruits within the last ten years?<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Meng Liangchuan leaned back against the wall of the little room where he was staying.


    Out of those four people, one of them was the person who was now in charge¡ªFu Yiming, otherwise known as Fu Ming. Between him and Cheng Muyun, one was the current person in charge, the other was the former leader. These two people¡­ Would any major issues arise between them in this whole matter?


    But he truly was powerless to help in anything.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    He feared that what was happening and what would be happening within those walls were things that even Cheng Muyun himself could not predict.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    [1] ¿àÐÐÉ® "ku xing seng." Sadhus are the holy men of Hinduism who remove themselves from earthly attachments and live simple lifestyles apart from everyday society, practicing asceticism to attain spiritual liberation and enlightenment. They are viewed by Hindus as being holy and representatives of the gods and are therefore generally revered.


    [2] In the precepts of abstinence that Buddhist monks usually practice, there is a precept of not drinking.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Completed: 1 of 1 Prologue 29 of 50 Chapter segments 0 of 1 Epilogue

 CH 10 part2

    Happy New Year! New Year¡¯s bonus chapter (although the little birdie did give away the surprise¡­ LOL)! Thank you to the readers who have spent any part of 2017 with us. May 2018 be an amazing year of joy and health for you.


    Wen Han may be an ordinary girl, but she¡¯s not a pushover. Alas, she¡¯s dealing with men who are more than simply extraordinary. How will she react to what Fu Ming said to her earlier?


    Chapter 10.2  ¡ª To Gaze Down with Compassion Like Bodhisattva (2)


    If he were to leave her one day?


    This was a message Cheng Muyun frequently told her through his actions and through his words, all of them pronouncing that one day, sooner or later, he would wholly and thoroughly leave her.


    Wen Han admitted she was jealous because of that "past" this man spoke about. That girlfriend who seemed dark and legendary, and also that comment about renouncing the world and becoming a monk because of love¡ªit was difficult not to mind these things. However, this did not mean she needed to display the fact that she did mind, that they bothered her, in front of a man who was obviously trying to provoke her.


    It was just like in her schooldays since childhood. The more the people around her derided her for being an adopted child and for the Chinese blood in her, the more she knew to hide away her anger. Showing that your emotions are agitated, that is the stupidest thing to do.


    This was her instinctive way of protecting herself.


    She speculated, Fu Ming must have thought those shocking words would invoke anger and jealousy in her, and then out of jealousy, she would answer that she did not care at all about Cheng Muyun''s departure. And so, she instead gave a smile and carried on watching the wedding ceremony, not answering anything.


    Slowly, a grin came over Fu Ming''s face.<>Please read this story at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Right this second, he saw the defiance and challenge this girl was directing at him.


    Fu Ming''s attitude suddenly changed, the cutting sharpness in his stance completely disappearing and leaving only politeness in its place.


    He very courteously suggested that he would escort Wen Han back, since, after all, there were several buildings in this vicinity that were in the midst of renovations and many workers were living in them, so it could not be considered very safe here. Wen Han felt his words were very reasonable. She had wandered too far and was already unable to find her way back. Hence, she did not refuse his offer.


    However, after walking with him for only a short period, she discovered he was not taking her to the white, two-storey building that she was staying in.


    The lodging that the master of this manor house arranged for her was neat and very well-kempt, and both in front and behind the building, there was a neatly-maintained lawn.


    This place here was obviously not so elegant.<>Please read this story at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    The building appeared to be just-built and was also two storeys high. There was no lawn, however. Rather, there were sheds used for rearing peafowls and diary cows, and further away, there was a two-metre-high gray, brick wall.


    This was some corner on the estate grounds?


    "What are you bringing me here for?" Wen Han planted her feet on that bumpy, pothole-filled ground of yellow soil, refusing to go forward any further.


    "To come find him for a drink." Fu Ming pointed at the gray, two-storey building standing in the darkness.


    Him? Wen Han stopped blankly.<>Please read this story at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    He''s referring to Cheng Muyun? He''s staying here tonight?


    "Miss Wen Han, did you not say that you don''t know or understand him? I will give you a chance to get to know him. If you want to understand a man, going through his brothers is the best shortcut."


    She was not certain whether Fu Ming had heard her dialogue earlier with Cheng Muyun, but it was evident Fu Ming had done this on purpose, bringing her here and leaving her with no choice but to go inside.


    "It''s so late already. I won''t go in." She took a look at her surroundings. "Are any of the manor''s servants nearby? I can have them bring me back."


    "No," Fu Ming answered. "This is the place in the manor with the worst living conditions. There are no servants, only some simple living facilities. If you want someone to lead you back, then aside from me, there is only Cheng Muyun."


    "¡­¡­" She was beginning to suspect that this was "revenge" brought against her because of her instance of defiance and challenge from earlier on. But she did not feel that a man who looked to be in his thirties could be petty to such a degree. "All right, then. No problem. The scenery is pretty good here, and it''ll be quite nice to look at the peacocks."


    "Miss Wen Han, you really don''t intend on going inside?" Fu Ming gave an obscure smile. "There is a good chance I may get drunk and won''t come back out until tomorrow morning. You don''t mind waiting for a whole night?"


    "Mr. Fu Ming, you really know how to make a joke. I wish you a good time catching up with him. Do not worry about me. Once dawn comes, I''ll be able to walk back myself. You can sleep all the way until tomorrow evening."


    Fu Ming laughed. "Then I shall wish, as well, that you and the peacocks get along happily."


    Turning, he waved at Wen Han with his back to her, and then he really did leave.


    When this only person who had been with her also disappeared from view, Wen Han at last, after the fact, felt that this type of bleak, crude place was actually a little creepy and chilling.


    A two-metre-high, gray brick wall would not be able to stop any thieves, right?


    If some unknown person really did come¡­ would those two men who were drinking in that room hear her if she yelled? As Wen Han thought about this, she felt even more vexed.


    The people who hung around Cheng Muyun were just as unreasonable as him, and they all did things that did not follow normal logic. Just a moment ago, she really had believed that out of kindness Fu Ming would, on the way, escort her back to where she was staying, since, after all, she was Cheng Muyun''s friend. Apparently, though, that other party only wanted to trick her into coming here and make her feel even more awkward.


    Inside the fence, there was only a single peacock strutting around.


    Of her own accord, she stepped a little closer. This was the only animal outside that was awake? Those dairy cows off in the distance clearly were asleep already, snuggling up motionlessly against each other to keep warm.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Wen Han rubbed her own arms. From the corner of her eye, she caught sight of a shadow.


    It was Cheng Muyun.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "Are you looking for me?" His voice was weary.


    "No." Wen Han continued gluing her eyes on the peacock. "Your friend tricked me into coming here. It''s really dark out and I don''t know the way back, so I can only wait here for sunrise." However, that peacock did not give her any face, and lifting its tail, it ran into the curtain of night with only a few steps.


    He walked up to her.<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    She sidestepped him. He drew near again.


    Wen Han had already been feeling cold and angry from being duped by Fu Ming into coming here. Now, as he forced himself into her space like this, she felt even more stifled and decided to simply turn around. "Do you think it''s really funny to do that?"


    In that instant when her head lifted, she finally saw the wound on his face. She halted in shock.


    Cheng Muyun''s eyes narrowed. "What? Why is your expression like you just saw an injured stray cat." This was the first time he had shown such an impatient expression on his face.


    Yes, extremely impatient.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    As a result of this attitude of his, Wen Han''s anger was also incited. Spinning around, she strode away, not caring whether she needed to wait until sunrise or where she would end up walking to. But before she had even strode ten steps away, the person behind her had grabbed her by the arm and picked her up under his own arm. Completely ignoring her struggles, he tossed her into the nearest haystack.


    She was all of a sudden plunged into that pile.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "Where is that fear that is in your very bones?" His voice was low and provoking. "Where is that pitifulness you showed when you were like a little savage in the forest, waiting for me to bring you food?"


    "Let go of me!" The sharp ends of numerous pieces of hay stabbed painfully into her.


    Cheng Muyun twisted her arm behind her, and then with every part of his body, he bore down against any of her joints that could possibly move. Before him, she not only had no ability to inflict harm, a casual squeeze of his hand was enough to shatter her wrists or even all the bones in her entire body.


    The most hateful thing was, he was also covering her mouth and nose.


    Against the blackness of the night, Wen Han''s eyes gave off a deep blue colour as they glared at him. Without the ability to breathe through her mouth and nose, she was getting less and less oxygen¡­


    "Human beings are such frightening animals." The tone of his voice suddenly grew light, as if the emotions just a moment ago had not been real. "With just the slightest displeasure, they will be filled with anger and resentment and forget about all the true, tangible things they had once received. Dearest, in that moment when you take out your anger on me, can you not spare some of your attention to think about, in Kathmandu, who spent an entire night drawing a lotus flower for you? Who wiped down your body for you in the camp? Who, after narrowly escaping death, still did not forget to make you a complete woman? Of course, I did everything willingly and should not speak words of complaint."


    In pain, she squinted her eyes. Her chest was beginning to ache from lack of air. The hay beneath her did not seem all that important anymore. Fortunately, Cheng Muyun relaxed the grip over her mouth and nose.


    She gasped frantically, desperate to replenish her oxygen.


    "Perhaps I overestimated you. You have a coolheadedness that allows you to protect yourself. Every time there is danger, you have been able to make the judgment on whether or not you should trust me. Yet at the same time, you have also preserved those little irrational emotions that women have?"


    He spoke no more.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    His eyes were on her.<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    In this still night, she heard only the sound of her own breathing gradually quieting and becoming even.


    Were it not for the fact that she could sense the specialness in the way he treated her, how could she so recklessly and fearlessly trust the one who had abducted her? It was only because she firmly believed that he had feelings for her that she would have expectations and hopes, that she would feel that, at any time, he would never hurt her.


    So, she went along with him, staying here in this unfamiliar place.


    She trusted him, believing with certainty that in three months she would be safe.


    She had even begun to integrate herself into his life and surroundings, forgetting about the hurt she had experienced and how she had fled for her life, treating this as if it was merely a "journey." How absurd.


    "What you are doing now and what you will be doing in the future, those are both things you can''t tell me anything about." At last her lips moved, her voice soft and low. "What about your past, then? I want to know about those things that have happened already."


    "My past?" Perceiving that she was no longer struggling, Cheng Muyun shifted slightly to the side, giving her space to move. He seemed quite surprised she would ask this question. "What would you like to know?"


    There were too many faces to this man. She did not even know where to begin to help her understand him. What did she want to know?


    "Why did you enter monkhood?"<>Please read this story at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "Why¡­" His eyes took in the side view of her face. In the light of the moon, her eyes showed hesitation and probing and her eyelashes quivered slightly. His finger started at her lashes and traveled downward until it reached her collarbone.


    Was it her imagination?<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    She felt as if he had become a wholly different person.


    He actually made her feel that asking this question aloud was a very difficult task.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    That past had been so very long.<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Countless sutras and scriptures. Morning bells and evening drums of the temple. Oil lamps burning before Buddha''s statue.


    The first time Wen Han laid eyes on Cheng Muyun had been in the Tibetan region, but actually, he merely had been there in preparation for entering Nepal. His last ten years had been spent in a secluded place, one that was not lively or exciting. The monk who had given him his monk''s tonsure was very old but was unwilling to become his teacher, only bestowing upon him his dharma name.


    When he first arrived in that place, his Chinese had not been very good. He and the old monk would teach one another, one teaching Chinese and the other teaching Russian, so he had not been bored.


    Six months ago, when he left, the old monk had told him, if he could not let go of the hatred in his heart, it would only create more karmic consequences until he was deeply sunken in them.


    ¡°Buddha''s warrior attendant¡¯s eyes are filled with terrible rage to vanquish the Four Maras; Bodhisattva lowers her eyes to shower compassion on the Six Realms[1].


    ¡°In this world, if there is a Bodhisattva who lowers her eyes in compassion, then there shall certainly be a warrior attendant whose eyes are filled with terrible rage.¡±


    This was the response he had given to the old monk.


    ¡­¡­<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "So as to allow the spirits of the departed to go to the Pure Land[2]." After a lengthy silence, he gave her this answer.


    "Whom did you do this for?"<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    This was the first time in ten years someone had dared, to his face, ask him this question. How could there be anyone¡ªincluding even the four who were currently in this manor, or those who had been around for a long time and were waiting for the bout of punishment to begin, or those who were new but vaguely knew about that incident from ten years ago¡ªwho would actually dare ask him this?


    "For many people."<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    It was not for a woman.<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    This was already the result she had desired from her question. But the answer he gave left her feeling even worse. She did not know whether these feelings she was experiencing were those that came with being in love with a person. Only a moment ago, she had been filled with terrible hatred, but now a moment later, a deep pain, a deep sorrow for him filled her heart from simply imagining how so many people close to him had died, people so important to him they were worthy to him of entering into monkhood to help release their souls from suffering.


    "Why are you not asking anymore?" Cheng Muyun all of a sudden posed this question.


    Wen Han thought for a moment, then softly replied, "I got the answer I wanted."


    He was puzzled. What was the answer she wanted? Those things of the past had absolutely nothing to do with her. However, retaining his curiosity but not exposing anything or probing with questions was the principle he always followed. "I had thought you would be more curious about why I left the monastic life."


    "Why?" she immediately asked.<>Please read this story at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "Because of you. Because I wanted to try and see what karmic consequences would result from violating the precept of celibacy." Giving a chuckle, Cheng Muyun leaned his forehead against hers. The warmth of life was there¡ªsuch a wonderful thing.


    He could not even count how many times already that his forehead had leaned against an ice-cold body. The number was far greater than what was written on the information Meng Liangchuan had received.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    [1] ½ð¸ÕÅ­Ä¿£¬ËùÒÔ½µ·üËÄħ£»ÆÐÈøµÍü£¬ËùÒԴȱ¯ÁùµÀ¡£This is a line quoted directly from¡¶Ì«Æ½¹ã¼Ç¡·Taiping Guangji (also known as Extensive Records of the Taiping Era), compiled in the Song dynasty. ½ð¸Õ "Jingang" is the warrior attendant of Buddha. In Buddhist beliefs, this warrior appeared with a fierce and terrifying face, his eyes filled with rage, in order to conquer the Four Maras [evils; demonic forces]. These four are the Mara of death; the Mara of afflictions, emotions, and attitudes; the Mara of the aggregate factors of experience; and the Mara as the son of gods. The image of the Bodhisattva, with her eyes lowered, is a symbol of compassion. She looks down to bring compassion to the Six Realms. The Six Realms of Existence are the Buddhist representation of all possible realms in which a being may exist. (See also footnote [2] in chapter 1.3). Note that this line is not placing any judgment on whether a warrior attendant is "mean" or whether the Bodhisattva is "good." They are contrasted as two different methods to achieve the same goal.


    [2]ÍùÉú¾»ÍÁ "wang sheng Jingtu." This Chinese name for the Pure Land, which in Sanskrit is called Sukhavati, and is also known as the Land of Pure Bliss or the Western Paradise. Although described as a joyous place, the concept is actually not like that of heaven, and the Pure Land is a place in which a person can be reborn and dharma is everywhere.


    As usual, I put forth the disclaimer that I am not learned on Buddhism and proper Buddhist doctrine. Please take these notes only as an approximation to understand in context to the story.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    While I don¡¯ give spoilers, I will tell you that the relationship tension between Cheng Muyun and Wen Han will basically be cleared up by the end of chapter 10. Something for you to look forward to.


    Completed: 1 of 1 Prologue 28 of 50 Chapter segments 0 of 1 Epilogue

 CH 10 part1

    A little bird told me there might be a New Year¡¯s bonus of some sort.


    Cheng Muyun barely makes an appearance in this update. However, we learn pieces here and there through speculations and revelations from the people around him. Is some of the fog starting to clear for you yet?


    Meng Liangchuan sat in the corner of a coffee shop by the river. Across from him was the police officer who had collaborated with him during the uprooting of the mountain valley smuggling base and also that time when Zhou Ke died. The police officer handed him an envelope.


    Meng Liangchuan pulled out the contents. There were only two thin sheets of paper.


    The first one was a black and white copy of a photograph¡ªa close-up shot of Cheng Muyun.


    The second sheet contained a short description:


    Ten years ago, Cheng Muyun, after going undercover for three years, completely destroyed the Mongolia-Russia smuggling line of an international trafficking organization, recovering thousands of Buddhist treasures, including Buddha statues, body relics, etc. His subordinates numbered 79, of which 13 died in the line of duty (no details available).


    After the conclusion of this case, Cheng Muyun officially stepped down and then disappeared without a trace.


    His successor is Fu Yiming (Fu Ming), but Fu did not completely take over control of Cheng Muyun''s entire operations team.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Meng Liangchuan held those papers flat on his palm. "Let me sort out my train of thought."


    He deliberated for several minutes, then took a sip of Masala chai. "Half a year ago, the trafficker Wang Wenhao received the assignment to come to Nepal and do a transaction for some goods. Cheng Muyun also got ahold of this information and arrived in Nepal one step ahead to lie in waiting. Half a year later, which is one month ago, Wang Wenhao entered Nepal via India with a few ordinary friends, encountered Cheng Muyun and myself, and in the end, was robbed of his goods."


    "Didn''t you bring the goods to the coffee plantation for him? You didn''t look to see what they were?"


    "I didn''t," Meng Liangchuan answered as he carried on slowly sipping his Masala chai, "because I feel that Cheng Muyun''s focus is actually not the goods. He stole them away because he wanted Wang Wenhao to convey to his higher-ups in the trafficking operation that the goods were gone and that Cheng Muyun was the one who took them."


    And that was why it was only after it had been confirmed that Wang Wenhao had indeed successfully spread this news that Meng Liangchuan acted as per Cheng Muyun''s plan and detained Wang Wenhao and the rest of the group in Kathmandu.


    "And what would he do after the news spread?" the police officer asked in reply.


    "Wait for people to come after him to kill him," Meng Liangchuan affirmed. "Cheng Muyun wiped out an entire smuggling line of that organization. They undoubtedly want to drink his blood and eat his flesh. There are both the enmity of ten years ago and the hatred from this time. With new hatreds piled on top of the old grudges, they definitely want to kill him off and take back the this time¡¯s goods."


    "But what is he trying to do by drawing all the fire onto himself? He wants to come back from retirement and continue the fight against that trafficking organization?"


    "No. Based on his personality, since he already withdrew from all of this, he won''t come back again." Meng Liangchuan finished the rest of his Masala chai in one gulp. "He wants to clean house and close that incident from ten years ago."


    "Clean house? Clean what house? There''s a traitor in his ranks?" The police officer was astounded.


    Meng Liangchuan explained, "Yesterday, after I gave him the ashes, he told me his return this time is a memorial and sacrificial ceremony for the spirits of his brothers from ten years ago. He also said, if he should die, I should not trust anyone around him, other than Wen Han. That obviously is saying that there is a mole amongst those with him."


    The police officer''s brows knitted together. "Suppose there really is a spy in his midst. That person must have already gotten his mission from his higher-ups already: kill Cheng Muyun and take back the goods that were lost in Nepal."


    "Yes."<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    It all fit now.<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    That''s right, it all fit.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    The more Meng Liangchuan analyzed everything, the clearer his head became. He pulled out a colour photograph. Captured on it was the daytime scene today beneath the coffee tree. "Come look. These are the people who went to the plantation today."


    Moving in closer, the police officer took in the happy and harmonious scene: Cheng Muyun, holding a handful of coffee beans, was smiling at the girl beside him, and around them stood a youth and two men.


    Meng Liangchuan tapped his finger against each face, telling the other person, "Zhou Zhou, Fu Ming, Xiao Zhuang, Chen Yuan. One of these four must be a mole. And also, another one is someone sent undercover by the high-level authorities to monitor him."


    "Just amongst these four? How do you know?" The police officer did not understand the logic.


    "Look at the info written on this paper." Meng Liangchuan picked up the sheet of paper from earlier. "He had seventy-nine people working for him. For those thirteen people who died in the line of duty, even at their death, there were still no details available about them. This is a rule in his team. Except for Cheng Muyun himself, everyone is invisible. But these four people were actually exposed together, on the same day. This can only mean one thing: these four are the ones Cheng Muyun most suspects. By exposing them to the light, even if he himself is to die, there will be other brothers who will continue investigating to dig the person out."


    The police officer uttered "oh, oh" a couple of times. But then, he all of a sudden slapped the table. "Wait, there''s something wrong, Meng Liangchuan. We were able to guess all this. Then, what if the mole perceives danger and bolts? What to do then?"


    "It''s too late to bolt. The moment they all appeared in the coffee plantation, there was no chance anymore for anyone to run." The look in Meng Liangchuan''s eyes was deep. "Besides the thirteen souls who died a wrongful death and the departed Zhou Ke, there are still another sixty-one people in the shadows, watching each one of them. No one can run.


    "From when the mole got Cheng Muyun''s message telling him to go to the coffee plantation, even if he guessed that this was a trap, he still had to go. Otherwise, it would be equivalent to straight-up admitting to his identity."<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Cheng Muyun.<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    This man''s world was, as he said himself, without mercy and leniency. To those who betrayed him, he would return the act tenfold. To those who were wicked, he would use a hundredfold factor to tell the other party just what was meant by "evil shall reap evil." His one friend, the Chinese police officer, died in the smuggling base in Nepal, so he completely exposed that base to the police, annihilating that mountain stronghold and totally pulling it up from the very roots.


    Indeed, he was harsher on the wicked than even the Eighteen Hells[1].


    The thirteen lives of ten years ago and also Zhou Ke¡ªfourteen brothers in total. How could he let that mole go free?


    This was the "law" of his "clan" and the punishment for violating it.


    An image floated up in front of Meng Liangchuan''s eyes.


    In a great temple hall filled with lamps of oil, the Buddha attendants and arhats lining each side silently gazed down from on high at the four people who were there: Zhou Zhou, Fu Ming, Xiao Zhuang, and Chen Yuan.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    After dinner, someone set up a white canopy in the coffee field.


    Cheng Muyun had once rescued the eldest son of this place from the hands of kidnappers, so naturally he was an honoured guest and was given such treatment. With servants surrounding them, he played cards with old friends whom he had not been able to have a good, real conversation with for many years.


    From afar, Wen Han threw a glance at the excitement under the white canopy beneath the trees, then made the decision to stroll around. Circling around the plantation''s water drainage channel, she walked north. Soon, she heard lively music.


    She was drawn to it. Stepping a little closer, she stood amongst the coffee trees, and from there, she saw a resplendent frame of flowers built in front of the workers'' quarters.


    "It is a wedding." In the darkness, an arm behind her slipped onto her shoulder.


    She stiffened and her heart leapt erratically, but still, she did not turn around. His hand glided down her back before slipping from the side of her waist to the front of her body, his palm coming to a standstill against her abdomen.


    His searing palm reminded her, he was her man.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "Did you not request that I must be with you?" His voice was low and husky. "What? You are going back on your word again?"


    In the spill of lights, a thirty or forty-year old Indian groom with dark, rough-looking skin was leading a teenage girl dressed in a bridal gown by the hand. There was no smile on the girl''s face at all as she walked forward amid the lively music. Wen Han had heard before that, because of the low status of Indian women, India''s impoverished people will often marry off their girls early.


    In Moscow, women also outnumber men, and their marriages are often not as they would desire.


    "Yes, I''m going back on what I said," she quietly answered. "Is that okay?"


    This sort of torture that came from watching him, day and night, flirt with another woman was something that, perhaps, he did not understand at all.


    "There is absolutely no problem with that. I told you long ago,"¡ªthe man behind her loosened his embrace around her¡ª"this is something that should make us both happy. If you feel you are unhappy, I will not force you." Upon saying this, he took a few backwards steps and then strode back into the grove of coffee trees.


    Wen Han bit down on her lip, forcing herself to stay firm and not turn her head to take even a glance.


    The evening breeze was a little chilly. It was almost November, after all. A little Indian boy ran past beside her feet. Stretching up his arm, he stealthily picked a few coffee cherries and stuffed them into her palm, saying softly, "Eat one. Will make you happy." Could it be that even such a young child could see her unhappiness? So, did that mean Cheng Muyun did not care at all, or was he intentionally choosing to ignore it¡ª


    Behind her, there was once again the sound of footsteps. Very faint.


    He came back?<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    "Hello, Miss Wen Han."<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    It was not him.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Wen Han turned her head in surprise. It was Fu Ming. Her eyes, which were originally stirred up with emotions, gradually quieted and concealed her disappointment.


    "I would love to chat with you. It is very rare to see a woman who is involved with Cheng Muyun." Apparently, this was someone who spoke bluntly as well. "To thank you for satisfying my curiosity, I can answer any of your questions regarding him."


    Wen Han pressed her lips together, feeling somewhat apprehensive. However, remembering that she truly did not know anything at all, she relaxed again. "I do not know what you are curious about, and the fact is, I do not know anything."


    It''ll be fine. You just need to be a bit more careful when you answer him.


    She silently warned herself.<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "Really? He''s unwilling to tell you anything?" Fu Ming threw back this question to her in, surprisingly, fluent Russian.


    "Yes, it''s true," she answered, her voice quiet.


    This was the first time since he abducted her away that she was speaking to someone other than him in the language she was most familiar with.


    Fu Ming remained wordless for a period.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "Before, has he ever had other¡­ girlfriends?" She was first to ask a question.


    "You could say he has, I suppose? But not exactly. The classification is very vague. But she is dead already."


    Wen Han was taken aback.<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "He caused her death," Fu Ming flatly added. "Miss Wen Han, you don''t need to be scared. He likely won''t do that to you. That woman was later, after her death, charged with more than a hundred murders. You and she are not the same type of person."


    More than a hundred murders? Usually only very big drug lords or people who were part of mafias or triad-like criminal organizations would have such a shockingly large number of prosecutions against them.


    She often watched the news and was not entirely ignorant of things.


    "You should know that, given the type of people that we are, we have no command, no choice in the things we do, and we experience all kinds of strange things. But, he still has my respect and admiration." A slight furrow appeared between Fu Ming''s brows. "I tend to value relationships, so I cannot be like him and watch without even blinking while a person''s death penalty is carried out. If it were me, I would certainly feel uncomfortable inside me."


    ¡­ So, that was his past?<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Spoken about so lightly by Fu Ming.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Fu Ming looked puzzledly at her. "You have no other questions?"


    "You already gave me so much information with one question. I suddenly don''t know what I should ask," Wen Han murmured.


    "Later, he went and became a monk for ten years." Fu Ming grinned at her. "In your opinion, was it because he could not forget that woman, or was it for other reasons, hmm? Miss Wen Han?"


    "I don''t know¡­ I don''t really know him or understand him."


    "Miss Wen Han, how many men have you had?" He was actually the one directing questions at her now.


    "¡­ May I not answer that question?"<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "Yes, of course." Fu Ming smiled. "Girls in Moscow are often ''affectionate'' and amorous. Those are your little secrets. If you are not willing to share, I won''t force you. By the way, how much Chinese blood do you have in you?"


    "I''m quarter Chinese," she answered.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Fu Ming looked her up and down. "We Chinese, our genes are so strong. Only one-quarter Chinese, but that is enough to allow you to possess such Oriental poise and charm?"


    When he finished saying this, he arbitrarily picked a few coffee cherries fr0m a tree. Dropping his voice, he said to her, "The question I most want to know the answer to somewhat delves into private matters, but all these years, I honestly have been very curious: why do so many women keep Cheng Muyun in their hearts? Are his bed skills really so unforgettable to women?"


    "¡­¡­"<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "Oh, my apologies. That was too personal. Well, then, last question. If one day Cheng Muyun were to leave you, would it pain you so much you would not want to live?"<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    [1] Ê®°Ë²ãµØÓü. Literally, the eighteen layers of hell. In the traditional Chinese view of hell, there are eighteen levels, each one subjecting the sinner to a different type of torture and punishment.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Completed: 1 of 1 Prologue 27 of 50 Chapter segments 0 of 1 Epilogue

 CH 11 part2

    Happy birthday to Peanuts! Everyone send her your love.


    Cheng Muyun has so many skills. Who knew that you can get a peacock to help you woo women? LOL. And it looks like some pretenses are being taken away in the group now.


    They were like a couple who had just started dating. When they returned from that obscure little town, they even brought back a bag of mangoes.


    While Cheng Muyun was selecting the fruit, she had actually turned her back to him and curiously pulled out the object inside the embroidered protection amulet pouch, taking a look at it. It was about the size of a fingernail and rather irregular-looking, similar to the dried rootstalk of a plant. What was this thing? So bizarre.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    They arrived back in the manor. The servants had let all of the peafowls out, and upon a quick count, she discovered there were five or six of them, three of them peacocks, the males.


    "Too bad they haven''t spread their feathers," she sighed.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Cheng Muyun could hear the disappointment in her voice. Walking up in front of one of the peacocks, he lowered himself into a half-crouch, scratched out a small stone from the dirt, and rolled it between two fingers.


    Wen Han thought he would attack the peacock with the stone.


    To her surprise, he made no motions that carried any form of attack, merely staring intently at that peacock with a dangerous type of look that was filled with threat and showed he was poised to strike at any time. The peacock halted its sauntering steps, motionlessly staring back at him as well.


    Without any warning, he made a hissing noise at it.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    The peacock''s plumage fanned open with a whoosh, and then, screeching, it fled.


    "See, it also thinks you are very beautiful." Holding the stone in his open palm, he smiled and straightened back up. "He spread his plumage for you to express his besotted admiration of you."


    Wen Han had a wry expression. "It''s obvious you frightened it."


    Regarding this point, Cheng Muyun''s words were unable to mislead her.


    Back when she was in university and writing a paper for social science, she had studied many different animals. At the time, she had felt that peacocks were very interesting creatures.


    Only when either of two feelings was present, when it was enamored by you or when it felt you were threatening its life, would it display its most fascinating and beguiling self to you.


    In this moment, she realized, this also seemed to be Cheng Muyun''s trait.


    It appeared that Cheng Muyun did not intend on continuing to stay in that austere, little building that lacked any modern facilities. He went back with her to the white, modernly furnished, two-level, European-style villa.


    On these estate grounds, there were many similar standalone villas like this one.


    The servants and the several thousand workers responsible for the preparation work were busily getting ready for the manor lord''s monastic induction ceremony that was taking place in a few days. There were simply too many guests. No one would pay any special attention to them.


    To pay attention to this particular building''s one, two, three, four, five, six¡ª


    Six guests.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Wen Han changed into some clean clothes and went to the second-level terrace, where she saw the several of them laughing and sitting together around a stone table. On top of the table were the small, bright red mangoes that Cheng Muyun had brought back.


    "Monk, why''d you buy mangoes? What''s so fresh about these? Are there any of those amla fruits that you talked about on the train?" Xiao Zhuang peeled one and wolfed it down. "I got the name right, didn''t I?"


    "You actually believe what the monk said?" Fu Ming picked through the mangoes. "That thing does not taste good, nor does anyone eat it. He just talked about it on the train for fun. Here, you give this a try, too. India''s most famous fruit is the mango." Fu Ming tossed one to Chen Yuan. Chen Yuan caught it and set it on the table, not eating it.


    "Doesn''t India have a type of mango that you can just eat directly through a straw? I don''t want to peel it with my hands." Zhou Zhou could not be bothered to use her hands to peel off the skin and then have her hands covered in juice.


    Happy and harmonious.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Like a gathering of old friends of many years.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Although many times these people were working on the same thing, they had actually never told one another about themselves


    Now, it seemed everyone had loosened up.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Wen Han pulled off her shoes and curled herself up at the edge of a sun chair. She lowered her head and, in a well-behaved manner, peeled off the skin of the mango in her hand. Not far away, two Indian boys held plastic hoses and gently hummed a tune as they watered the garden. Their spraying water even created a rainbow.


    As she slowly ate her mango, she watched them.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead.


    Zhou Zhou was Zhou Ke''s girlfriend and also Cheng Muyun''s younger cousin-sister[1]. Even Fu Ming did not know her true identity. These were things Cheng Muyun told her just earlier.


    "You''re not going to eat any?" she asked Zhou Zhou.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Pursing her lips in a smile, Zhou Zhou shook her head.


    It seemed, besides Xiao Zhuang and Wen Han, everybody was not very interested in the mangoes that Cheng Muyun bought. So, while they were eating away, Xiao Zhuang and Wen Han also detected that only the two of them were being gluttons. Exchanging a grin, they both felt a little sheepish.


    Wen Han genuinely felt in her heart that this teenage boy was a good person.


    But she did not dare influence Cheng Muyun''s judgment.


    When she set her mango peel on the table, Zhou Zhou yanked out a moist towelette and stuffed it into her hand. "You absolutely cannot copy what those men do and just wipe your hand on your pants. So disgusting."


    Wen Han smiled. "Thanks."<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Immediately, Xiao Zhuang turned his eyes to Fu Ming.


    Holy crap! The monk''s skills are just too good. He''s got his own Ehuang and N¨¹ying[2]. He''s living the good life of having more than one wife, eh."


    Fu Ming, seeming utterly as if he had not drawn a blade or pulled out a gun and fought Cheng Muyun the previous night, was acting uninterested in everything. "What are you looking at me for? Eat your mango."


    Everyone laughed.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    The sun was sweltering.<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Standing up, Chen Yuan dragged two large patio umbrellas over and set them beside the stone table to provide some covering from the sunshine for everyone.


    Fu Ming gave Xiao Zhuang a kick, sending Xiao Zhuang to go grab some poker cards. They were going to start a game and gamble. All of them were not carrying much cash on them, so they told Zhou Zhou to grab a notebook and keep track of the money. Supposedly, after they all left the manor and went their separate ways, whoever lost anything would transfer the money into an account accessible by all of them and the winner would withdraw it.


    After they went their separate ways?<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    For a moment, Wen Han''s heart felt stifled. Even she, someone who had interacted with them for only a few days, did not dare think about what would happen next, let alone¡­ Cheng Muyun.


    Xiao Zhuang brought some playing cards back. The game began.


    They were all carrying out casual dialogue, someone griping that they were unable to eat meat, someone complaining that the streets outside were too filthy, someone commenting that it was unimaginable that in a few days, there would be more than a hundred thousand people here to attend the manor lord''s monastic induction ceremony¡­


    Though they treated Wen Han politely, she was still, after all, an outsider, and after not even a few sentences of chitchat, the conversation with her would be unable to continue. Wen Han also noticed that her existence here was a hindrance. Cheng Muyun was far away, squatted down and viewing the flower garden, so after sitting for a short while, she left.


    The instant Wen Han''s backside disappeared from sight, all the complaints evaporated as well. Those several people who were in the midst of a game of gamble also began to fall into wordlessness.


    Liveliness had returned to cold silence.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "Fu Laoban." Chen Yuan rubbed the three cards that he held, then slowly, ever so slowly, lifted them to take a look and check his hand. "You came back with injuries last night?"


    Fu Ming lifted his brows, not speaking.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "Huh?" Xiao Zhuang was surprised. "Didn''t you go to drink and catch up with the monk? What gives with injuries?"


    Fu Ming gave an insipid smile. "Let''s not talk about me. Chen Yuan, you''ve been his shadow for so many years. It''s the first time being exposed beneath the sunlight. Is that quite a peculiar feeling?"


    Zhou Zhou continued shuffling the cards, giving a faint sigh. "So you actually all know?"


    Xiao Zhuang looked at the other three people, not making a sound.


    Every person here seemed to know what that man who right now was bent over in a half-crouch out in the scorching sunlight, looking at flowers while talking to the young Indian boys watering the plants¡ªCheng Muyun¡ªwas doing.


    Only this boy, the youngest amongst them, still seemed not to understand.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Wen Han returned to the guest room, drew the curtains shut, and threw herself into the softness of her quilt. Before long, she had slipped into slumber. The incense in the room was too sleep-inducing.


    Something cool was sliding along her wrist<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    One. Another one.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    She let out a couple sounds of "mm," her brows coming together. With her eyes squinted, she blearily watched as Cheng Muyun toyed with the set of inexpensive bangles on her wrist. Resting her hand against the back of his waist, she curled herself up and leaned her cheek against the side of his leg. "May I buy some incense to bring home? My mom really likes these."


    India was the birthplace of the incense culture.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    If she brought some home, her adoptive mother definitely would like it.


    "That will not be a problem." Saying this, he drew the heavy, white bed curtains lining the edge of the bed.


    As if pre-arranged, some servants pushed open the door and walked into the room. They all tacitly accepted that this female guest was already asleep, and working quietly, they began to tidy the room.


    Smiling, Cheng Muyun carried on running his fingers over the bangles on her wrist.


    Occasionally, when those accessories collided against each other, silvery tinkling sounds could be heard.


    Wen Han pulled her hand back, which triggered a series of clinking and jangling¡­


    Wordlessly, she removed that group of bangles and stuffed them under the quilt, temporarily covering up the source of the sounds. After all, right now, she was his sister in name, and if people saw them in this suggestive setting, alone together on the bed with the bed curtains drawn, their imaginations certainly would fire with all different ideas.


    Cheng Muyun narrowed his eyes, smiling because of her way of dealing with this.


    These little gestures and actions from Wen Han reminded him of a wild cat that he once saw in a temple. The entire time, that creature had wandered back and forth on the eaves so gingerly and carefully, lest someone would discover signs that it was there. However, that little wild cat did not know that the sound of its tiny footsteps was so extremely clear in his ears.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Cheng Muyun''s quiet calmness caused her to relax her guard as well, and sprawling beside him, she smiled. But her bliss did not last more than three seconds before, without any warning, the man beside her pulled her underneath himself. Once she was pressed fiercely beneath his body, his hand slid to her soft bosom and, one button at a time, began unfastening her shirt. Her struggles were unable to budge him. After her shirt was forcibly removed, she saw Cheng Muyun pull out several tubes of dye from the pocket of his pants.


    He had brought those in with him?<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    She looked at him in astonishment. And in the gaze that Cheng Muyun returned to her, there was a faint smile.


    Spreading his legs apart, he knelt one knee on each side of her body. Bent at the waist, in a position that was nearly a form of torture to him, he picked up one of the tubes of dye.


    The moment the dye came down on her, a picture was conjured up from Wen Han''s memory.


    She could still remember how the sunlight had slipped through the gaps between the leaves and fallen down, and she, her head tilted upward, her face toward the light, had been utterly unable to open her eyes¡­ It was at that time that he had said he would paint another henna design for her again.


    Throughout the first half of the henna application, the two servants were chatting in quiet tones outside the bed curtains.


    Perhaps they had seen the silhouette of the man kneeling on the bed, or perhaps they had not, for the sounds of their conversation were too low and no one knew what they were talking about.


    Half an hour after the servants left, he had completed painting this design. During the time when they were waiting for the henna to totally dry, he finally told her that the picture on her back was one of the designs found on the walls inside the Taj Mahal.


    The Taj Mahal. A mausoleum built by one of India''s former emperors for his wife. Legend has it that after his favourite consort died, this emperor''s hair overnight turned entirely white, as if with the death of his beloved wife, the life within him was also wholly exhausted.


    During her last time in India, Wen Han had gone to that famous destination. Photographs were not allowed inside, but outside, the brick-red designs incised into the walls were very unusual, and she had taken pictures of them.


    Unfortunately, she had lost her camera.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy of the translation


    "Why are you so good at henna tattoos?"<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "During that period, there was nothing particular for me to do, so I learned a lot of random, senseless things."


    She mulled for a moment. This period in time he was referring to was likely the period when he was a monk.


    While they were having this casual conversation, the door was unexpectedly pushed open. Zhou Zhou''s reddened eyes caused the warm, suggestive atmosphere that had been hovering in the room to instantly dissolve.


    "I want to talk to you alone." Zhou Zhou quietly gave this request in Russian, not showing any of the rage that is a result of being suspected but, rather, the mental and physical exhaustion that comes after disappointment.


    Without speaking, Cheng Muyun gave a nudge on the back of Wen Han''s waist.


    She comprehended his meaning. Getting off the bed as quickly as she could, she did not even have time to put on her shoes, and carrying them in her hands, she sprinted outside. In the hallway, the servants were talking in whispers. When they saw her come out looking like this, startled expressions came over their faces, but then respectfully, they bent at the waist and withdrew from there.


    Xiao Zhuang was standing at the corner of the stairs, seeming as if he had chased his way up here. Seeing Wen Han''s slightly awkward appearance, he also gave a sheepish grin and scratched the back of his head. "Sorry about that. She was dealing the cards and then just all of a sudden ran off. I wanted to chase after her but couldn''t catch up. We didn''t interrupt you guys getting cozy, did we?"<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    [1] ÌÃÃÃ "tang mei." Younger female patrilineal cousin. Cheng Muyun''s father and "Zhou Zhou''s" father are brothers. In Chinese culture, cousins who share the same surname (i.e. their fathers are brothers) are closer in blood than others and are called ÌÃ "tang" siblings. They address each other not as "cousin" but as brother or sister.


    [2] In legends, Ehuang and N¨¹ying are two sisters who married the same man. The Emperor Shun is a legendary emperor of far-ancient China. Emperor Yao heard Shun was a man of integrity and married his two daughters, Ehuang and N¨¹ying, to Shun. Later, when Emperor Yao passed on the rule to Shun, the two women became empress and imperial concubine. Because they were virtuous wives who aided Shun significantly and were also sisters who harmoniously shared the same husband, the term "Ehuang and N¨¹ying" became a saying to describe the (happy) situation of a man having two women.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    ¡°Zhou Zhou was Zhou Ke''s girlfriend and also Cheng Muyun''s younger cousin-sister.¡± There! Surprised about this piece of info? See, I told you. No melodramatic, TVB-esque third party in the relationship. LOL.


    I love the poker game setting. It¡¯s so still, but it¡¯s quite cinematic. You can imagine how chill and relaxed everything was, but the instant Wen Han disappears from sight, a blanket of tension falls down with the silence that suddenly floods in. I can imagine how everyone¡¯s smiles instantly evaporated, and for the first time, the masks that had been worn are tossed away. They lay out in the open that ¡°everyone knows¡± (except for young Xiao Zhuang), and hence you can extrapolate that they are all watching Cheng Muyun and each other closely. Such a brief scene, but the tension is tangible.


    Completed: 1 of 1 Prologue 32 of 50 Chapter segments 0 of 1 Epilogue

 CH 11 part1

    Aaaah¡­ It¡¯s the breather we¡¯ve all been waiting for. Just a normal, peaceful bit of time. And actually kind of sweet.  She got the response she was praying for¡­


    Wen Han knew that occasionally, these sadhus would smear their own bodies with the ashes of the cremated[2]. Out of fear of the departed, she did not dare get too close to them. In particular, most of their faces were painted with rather frightening designs, and their methods on the path of attaining enlightenment were also too unique and peculiar, such that ordinary people, including even herself, someone who had similar religious beliefs to them, could not truly totally understand them.


    For instance, the one closest to Wen Han, according to Cheng Muyun, had kept his right arm raised for more than ten years and had never lowered it for even one minute or one second. This was his method of tempering his physical body¡­<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    They sat until some time past midnight, when showers began to fall.


    This rain shower deep in the night reminded her of Nepal.


    The rain was not heavy, and the bonfire was somewhat sheltered from it so would not be extinguished.


    The sadhus were actually happy about this bizarre change in weather, for to them, the more torment inflicted on their bodies, naturally, the better it was.


    But Wen Han did not think so.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Quietly taking Cheng Muyun''s hand, she said in a low voice, "Let''s go back?"


    She clearly was simply worried his wound would become infected because of unclean rainwater, but somehow, the look he returned her made her feel as if she had warmly invited him to¡­


    "Go back to where?" He turned a question back on her.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Wen Han looked up at the building''s second level.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Luckily, her suggestion had been put forth early enough, by just a little bit. They had just stepped under the eaves of the building before water came flowing down.


    Here, where they stood, the light was behind them.


    With his body, Cheng Muyun sheltered her against the wall of the corridor. His hands propped on each side of her body, he dipped his head down and, catching her completely off-guard, kissed her face and neck. Her heart feeling flustered from his actions, she quietly protested, "Can we not go upstairs?"


    His voice low, he answered, "Dearest, you must know, sometimes men tend to be impatient."


    The rain had grown heavy, or perhaps it was because of the very basic, stark furnishing of this place that the sound of rainfall seemed particularly noisy.


    So noisy it left one feeling restless and on edge.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    So noisy she would sometimes forget where she was.


    The entire time, she could sense it, could see that those eyes that were even more breathtaking than the Himalayan Mountains were watching her, were searching for her soul.


    This moment, it was as if she was beholding the wolf pack leader that had lost his pack in the wilderness and, in the raging wind of the black night, was searching for his companions.


    He thrust his hands into her hair, which was damp from the rain as well as her own perspiration, making her focus and look at him. "I do not like this pitying look that you have. If you do not start immersing yourself into this, trust me, I will make sure you do not forget this night for the rest of your life."


    Alas, his words were completely opposite of what his body was actually doing.


    The next second, Wen Han had already fully lost her willpower. With her head tilted back, sounds that caused her cheeks to flush slipped out from her. She abruptly bit down on her lip.


    ¡­¡­<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    This rainfall came fast but also left quickly.


    Early in the morning, those sadhus, who had let themselves be drenched in an entire night of rain, were making their own breakfast, which was merely a type of flour that the manor lord had provided for them and they would mix with cold water before swallowing it down.


    Wen Han watched them eating it heartily.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    With his arm around her shoulders, Cheng Muyun asked her, "Are you hungry?"


    "A little bit." She thought for a moment. "You''re not going to have me eat that, right?"


    Squinting his eyes, Cheng Muyun pretended to ponder in silence for three seconds. "That stuff actually does not taste that awful."


    "I''m still not going to eat it¡­"<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    He used to very much dislike people who turned their nose up at any type of food.


    Evidently, though, this girl in front of him would become an exception to that. He wanted to treat her better, to be good to her these next few days.


    Shrugging, Cheng Muyun told her he was going to have a cold shower and then take her to eat something. She thought he would be bringing her back to that little building that she was staying in to have a "warm and harmonious" breakfast with those friends of his. To her surprise, he actually voluntarily brought her out of this manor, leaving through the back door.


    Only after stepping out beyond that two-metre-high gray wall did she learn what was behind it. It was a bustling street and market.


    And here she had been worried last night whether any thieves would climb into the manor grounds while she was all alone with the peacock¡­<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    From the moment they walked out of that building, Cheng Muyun had begun maintaining the required distance that should exist between them.


    The two strolled side by side down this slightly rundown, dirty, and messy street that had no tall buildings.


    He was someone who was not at all picky, and arbitrarily selecting a small eatery, they walked inside.


    The items ordered were, as before, flatbread and all different types of curry-based, paste-like dishes contained in several stainless steel bowls. This time, Wen Han very attentively made the discovery that he truly did not eat any animal products. Now that she thought about it, it seemed that after they had escaped from that mountain valley, during that meal in Kathmandu, he also had not eaten a single bite of the chicken in that set meal. But¡ª


    "To not take the life of a being, to not steal, to abstain from strong drink, to not lie, to not lay or sit upon comfortable beds or seats, to not adorn oneself, to abstain from music and dancing and shows, to abstain from food after midday." Laughing, she jested, "Monk, you have already violated many precepts.


    "Also"¡ªWen Han pointed her chopsticks at the curry dishes before them¡ª"Buddhists do not eat the ''five pungents[3],'' those five strong-flavoured vegetables. Does this curry that''s in front of us count as you not refraining from the five pungents?"


    Cheng Muyun''s propped his hand against the side of his face, listening to her speak and only smiling, not giving her any reply.


    Her attempt to goad him had fallen short. "What are you thinking?"


    "I am thinking, since this woman who is before me now started to lose her fear of me, she has become more and more interesting." Cheng Muyun sincerely expressed his praise. "I am enjoying more and more the feeling of being with you. Very few people can say words like these that amuse me or I find enjoyable."


    Looking directly into her eyes, Cheng Muyun softly added, "Or perhaps more simply, Wen Han, I believe I am beginning to fall in love with you."<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    At dusk, on a certain evening before Zhou Ke had died ¡­


    He had sent Meng Liangchuan into the tent to change the dressing on Wen Han''s wound, while he had sat in the jungle and chatted with Zhou Ke. Zhou Ke had asked him whether he had fallen in love with this ethnic Chinese girl from Moscow. He had not given an answer. At that time, he still should not have. He had merely, out of instinct, wanted to draw closer to her.


    Now, however, he very clearly knew that everything had changed.


    Despite the large age difference between them, despite the fact that to him, this girl in front of him was like a blank piece of paper, he was truly beginning to not want to let go of her. Every time he made the decision to leave, he would overturn it. And then, this would repeat again. Perhaps it was from when she had repeatedly looked at him last night with eyes that contained pity that he had at last realized this.


    Everything, both before and after that, was starting to point to the one answer: he truly, genuinely was beginning to fall in love with this ordinary girl from Moscow.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    God.<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Wen Han was still gripping her stainless steel spoon, utterly at a loss over what she should do.


    Her fingers tightened their hold, the metal edges digging into them until they were sore. Still, she was unable to suppress her most direct of responses¡ªher leaping heart.


    It was only yesterday that she had just found out who he actually was, his approximate age, where he had come from, and what he was going to do. She still, to date, did not even know what he planned on doing after he rooted out the spy amongst his brothers.


    There were still so many questions, many speculations and uncertainties, many¡­


    And then he told her, he had begun to fall in love with her.


    Oh God! What should I say?<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Wen Han could not utter even half a word. She had completely lost her voice.


    However, Cheng Muyun did not give her the chance to deliberate over how she should answer. With a beckon of his hand, he paid their bill. Then rising, he walked to the door of the little eatery, slipped his hands into the pockets of his pants, and gazed out upon all the various Indian locals and tourists.


    He remained like this until Wen Han caught up behind him.


    As a result of Cheng Muyun''s one, sudden sentence, the atmosphere had switched and started to feel strange.


    And he had begun to fall into a taciturn manner.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Wen Han surreptitiously eyed him over numerous times, but none of these times got any response.


    The two seemed to be travellers casually strolling around. Outside a temple, when Wen Han cast a few extra glances at it, he finally spoke. "Would you like to go in for a look?" He had brought her to India but still had not stepped into a temple with her yet. In this nation of Buddhism, that seemed a little inexcusable.


    Wen Han hurriedly nodded.<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Of course she wanted to. The wish she had prayed to Buddha for had been fulfilled¡­


    So she needed to go offer her votive gratitude.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Therefore, these two people who had been ambling aimlessly now mixed into the queue that stretched very far back outside the temple. After waiting beneath the scorching sun for approximately half an hour or more, it was at last their turn. With Cheng Muyun''s gesture to her, Wen Han removed her shoes. He had her go inside herself.


    After all, he had once been a monk and was not a follower of Indian Buddhism. Even if he really were to pay respects to Buddha, it still would not be appropriate for him to go in here. Wen Han naturally understood this, so after going in and giving her votive offering, she came back out.


    Not far away, Cheng Muyun was bent down in a half-crouch in front of a stall selling young women''s jewelry and accessories.


    It was merely a white cloth spread on the ground, laid out with many accessories that had little value.


    He saw her approaching. Picking up a stack of golden, brass bangles, he took her wrist in his hand and slipped the ornaments onto it. "In their custom, bangles signify happiness and longevity. The more you wear, the better."


    She had actually always wondered why Indian girls liked to wear so many bangles, groups and groups of them, wanting to cover half their arm with them. Now she understood.


    "Just look. The rich here are always gifting ones made of gold and have precious gems on them," Cheng Muyun told her in a low tone. With a chuckle, he said, "But I do not have much money. Are these ones acceptable?"


    Wen Han lifted her wrist and examined it, feeling happier than if she had received precious gems.


    She did not believe that he could have much money. In the beginning, she had even thought he was a monk who had returned to the secular world and was now a destitute vagabond, squandering his days away in Nepal. Later, she had believed him to be a robber and smuggler who passed back and forth through the borders making illegal money. Now¡­


    In any case, he was a person who had no association whatsoever with being rich.


    Thinking this, she waggled her wrist and grinned. "What else are you going to give me? Just giving this is a little stingy."


    These had merely been arbitrary words spoken in jest.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    He, though, truly did spread open his palm, revealing a very small protection amulet[4], one of those that were the most common of tourist souvenirs found in temples in China. Usually, there was a metal medallion of some sort inside.


    Untying its red string, he fastened it around her neck for her.


    Protection amulet. Left: example of a protection amulet, which is commonly contained in a pouch held closed by a string (). Right: example of a metal medallion that might be contained inside a normal protection amulet pouch ().


    Wen Han did not know when he had gotten this. He seemed to have had it ready for a long time already. She touched it, feeling what was inside. It was a strangely-shaped item, its contours not very regular¡­ It appeared to be something like a piece of wood.


    This was a trick, right?<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    As if he had seen into her thoughts, Cheng Muyun leaned forward and whispered, "Your thinking is correct. We monks often use these to con people. Keep it somewhere safe. Do not lose it."<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    [1] ÑÖ¸¡Ìá "Yanfuti." This is the Chinese name for Jambudvipa. As we read in chapter 8.2 through the thoughts of Wen Han, Jambudvipa has a variety of meanings, but in the context of what the author is trying to refer to, it is the "human world," in Buddhist beliefs, the space where humans live.


    [2] I shall simply point out that a search for "Aghori sadhus" can be a good starting point for more information.


    [3] Îå»ç "wu hun." The five pungent foods are scallions, onions, chives, garlic, and leeks (and other members of the onion family). According to Buddhist beliefs in some areas (China being one of them), these foods produce lust when eaten and are also unclean, creating an odour in the body.


    [4] »¤Éí·û "hu shen fu." A protection amulet or auspicious amulet is generally believed to bring physical protection, health, luck, or protection against dangers, etc.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Completed: 1 of 1 Prologue 31 of 50 Chapter segments 0 of 1 Epilogue

 CH 12 part5

    Think anyone will anyone come to Cheng Muyun¡¯s rescue? Anyone get a kick out of Cheng Muyun¡¯s description of Fu Yiming? And lastly, with each read of this story, the last paragraph of this chapter affects me more and more. *sniffles*


    The official fell silent for a little while. "Mister Cheng Muyun, you must understand, even though Zhuang Yan was just an ordinary police detective, he should not be casually sacrificed."


    "Of course." Cheng Muyun gave a composed nod of his head. "I hope as well that you can find out the truth."


    The official turned his eyes on Meng Liangchuan.


    Meng Liangchuan shook his head. "I am unclear on this whole matter. Cheng Muyun never spoke anything about a spy in his ranks."


    The official looked at Chen Yuan.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Chen Yuan seemed prepared for countering this defense that Cheng Muyun was giving. Removing the glasses he had all along been wearing, he folded in its arms and held it out. "There is a recording here."


    One of the people with the official stood up and took the glasses from Chen Yuan. Cheng Muyun cast a look at Chen Yuan. No wonder he had been coughing all this time. It was to cover up the action of taking a recording? Cheng Muyun smiled for several seconds because of this inference.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    The recording was from yesterday, in the second basement level of the hospital.


    Along with a very clear coughing sound, the entire altercation between Fu Yiming and Cheng Muyun could be heard.


    "He was only nineteen! He''s been with me since he was a kid. Now is everything great? Huh? He''s dead! His death proves that he''s innocent, that he''s not the mole, right? This is your method?!" It was Fu Yiming''s voice.


    "You want to kill me?" This was Cheng Muyun''s voice.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "You really want to kill me?" Still Cheng Muyun''s voice.


    ¡­¡­<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    The three people heading the interrogation finished listening to the entire recording.


    That official seemed to be waiting for Cheng Muyun''s explanation. In a rather innocent manner, Cheng Muyun carried on drinking his water, until, in front of everyone, he finished the very last drop and set the cup down.


    "Mister Cheng Muyun, do you have any other explanations that you would like to provide?" the official finally asked a question.


    Cheng Muyun was perplexed. "What do you need me to explain?"


    "It was very clear in the recording. Fu Yiming discovered that you were hunting down the mole, and that was why there was this conflict with you." The official repeated the contents of the recording.


    Cheng Muyun looked as if he suddenly comprehended. "Could it be you did not hear that the whole time, it was only Fu Yiming making his own speculations? During that entire development, I only felt terribly pained in my heart that he would actually want to kill me. Officer, you should know very well, Fu Yingming not only has looks like those of a woman, his temperament is like a woman''s, too¡ªis easily angered, is always suspicious, lets himself be blinded by emotions, has a volatile temper, and also is very petty-minded and vindictive. He is angry at me for leaving without saying a word ten years ago and has been resentful of me all this time."


    When Meng Liangchuan finished listening to this series of descriptions that Cheng Muyun gave, he could not refrain from looking out the window and admiring the field of sunflowers in the distance.


    "He frequently will, out of the blue, throw temper tantrums and make wild, unfounded conjectures. You can ask the people in Moscow about this particular point. I have long grown accustomed to it." Cheng Muyun gave a wry smile. "But that does not mean I am tacitly admitting to Fu Yiming''s words, especially if they are to be used as evidence against me."


    There were no holes at all in Cheng Muyun''s response. After all, in the recording, he had practically said nothing. The only other words, spoken from that girl named Wen Han, had nothing to do with anything about a spy, either. The rest was only Fu Yiming, alone, making furious denunciations.


    The three interrogators began to fall into silence.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Their questioning had basically come to an end now, and they needed only to wait for Headquarter''s decision on whether they needed to completely take Cheng Muyun away.


    This was a very difficult problem.<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    To put it in simple terms, Cheng Muyun was once on the "bad side," but then later washed himself clean and became a hero¡ªhe was a legend. But now, if you were to say again that he was bad¡­ that was tantamount to overturning everything that had happened ten years ago and was basically a slap to everyone''s face.


    Consequently, with this whole matter pertaining to Cheng Muyun, everyone was treading especially prudently.


    Moreover, Cheng Muyun had once done a great meritous deed.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    An endless wait.<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    It seemed that Headquarters was also very much vacillating over whether or not Cheng Muyun should be temporarily detained. Rather impatiently, the official looked at his watch hands. After forty minutes had passed, Headquarters still had not given an answer.


    The official thought for a moment, trying to come up with something to say to lighten the atmosphere.


    Should things turn out fine for Cheng Muyun, then the great commotion and mobilization of all these people in order to bring him here would become a little embarrassing.


    Polite niceties were about to roll off his lips when knocking was heard at the door.


    The official signaled with his eyes to the person beside him to open the door. As the sun of the outdoors shone into the room, the one who Cheng Muyun had accused only just earlier of being suspicious and volatile like a woman¡ªFu Yiming¡ªalso walked in. Narrowing his eyes, he took in the show of pretentiousness in the room, then gave a laugh. "What? You take away one of my people and you don''t even bother letting me know?" His tone was very obviously irked. "And on top of that, the one you took away is the former ops leader. How do you expect me to explain that to all my brothers?"


    The official was all business as he answered this commanding officer who was higher-ranked than himself. "I cannot do anything about that. We are just following the rules and carrying out routine practice."


    "Then do you know this? Do you know how hateful it is that, while we are out in front putting our lives on the line, you all stick a spy in our ranks and stab us in our backs?"


    His questions left the official feeling slightly shamed.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Fu Yiming carried on, saying, "Each person in the midst of an assignment is not to be restricted in any way. All charges, even questioning, must be put aside and wait until the assignment is concluded. This is the rule that has come from long-established and accepted convention." Becoming increasingly impatient, Fu Yiming stretched out his hand and stabbed a finger at the official''s chest. "We are hunting down a trafficking ring; we''re in the midst of carrying out a mission. Do you know how many of my men that trafficking ring caused me to lose ten years ago?"


    "Regarding this¡­ I am deeply sorry about it as well." The official grew more and more sullen.


    For a moment, the atmosphere dropped to the freezing point.


    The most awkward piece was that Fu Yiming, this difficult-to-handle person, had suddenly appeared.


    ¡­¡­<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Everyone was silent. What should be done?<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Eventually, it was Fu Yiming who broke the stillness. "I have already written up a report for Headquarters. It was just now. I am here to vouch that Cheng Muyun has not done any illegal form of investigating, and our ops team does not have any sort of traitor or mole in it, either. Zhuang Yan''s death was an accident from food poisoning. When the autopsy report from Moscow comes back, it will prove everything."


    The three interrogators were once again taken aback.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Fu Yiming had just directly overturned that earlier recording evidence from Chen Yuan.


    "Now, may I ask, can we go now?" Fu Yiming brought his head down and looked at that official.


    "Wait a moment. I need to confirm with Headquarters." The official pointed at a chair.


    Fu Yiming expressed that he did not need to sit while he waited.


    The transcriber sent off the question.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Three minutes later, the answer they were waiting for came: Release him. Continue surveillance.


    Letting out a relieved breath, the official extended his arm toward the door. "You may go now. However, I will be monitoring the actions of all of you in India."


    Fu Yiming''s eyes narrowed. "Not a problem. You may send someone to surveil Cheng Muyun, but you have no authority to take him away. Unless I die." Saying this, he walked up in front of Cheng Muyun. "Let''s go."


    Unperturbedly, Cheng Muyun rose and picked up his jacket that he had laid on the chair, clasping it in his hand. In passing, he even nodded his head and smiled at that person responsible for interpreting for him, saying in Russian, "My thanks to you."


    Prior to leaving, Cheng Muyun did not glance again at Chen Yuan.


    Fu Yiming, on the other hand, swept a gaze over the shoulder piece on Chen Yuan''s police uniform. With a smile that was only skin deep, he told Chen Yuan, "Congratulations that your mission is complete and you can now withdraw. Finally, you no longer need to be working undercover in our most dangerous little ops team from hell."


    And then, with everyone''s gazes on them, the two left that interrogation room.


    With a snap, the official turned off the lamp that was on the table and had been used for the questioning.


    "Chen Yuan, you stay here alone and give a report about your work to your superiors."


    Had Chen Yuan not sent out a message and requested that Cheng Muyun be taken into custody, it would not have been his place to preside over this interrogation.


    It is said that Moscow is the place where hot-bloodedness and cold-bloodedness co-exist.


    Nobody here wanted to get on the wrong side of that group belonging to Fu Yiming.


    "So there''s nothing here for me, then?" Meng Liangchuan stood up and stretched.


    "You can go ahead and go." The official was relaxed now, patting Meng Liangchuan on the shoulder. "Hey, Ol'' Meng, you should hurry on back to Nepal. That group from Moscow is called ''Hell''s Ops Team.'' Don''t always be with them. Be careful that you might end up getting pulled into this and implicated."


    "I know, I know." Meng Liangchuan gave a mocking smile. He himself was covered in cold sweat, as well. After all, to protect Cheng Muyun earlier on, he had stated quite a few lies. If they were exposed, he would not have many good days ahead of him, either.


    Walking out the doorway of that room, he looked afar.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    It had only been a short while, but all that could be seen were the silhouettes of two especially small backsides.


    Meng Liangchuan threw a final look into the room behind him. This Chen Yuan should be the person he most looked down on. Though he knew that Chen Yuan was also carrying out an assignment, Meng Liangchuan imagined that if he were Chen Yuan, he likely would have defected and absolutely would not have reported Cheng Muyun during this time.


    Meng Liangchuan gave an inward sigh.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    When he first stared at that group photograph taken in the coffee plantation, he had already made the inference that, amongst those four people, one was a mole and another was an undercover agent sent by the higher-ups to surveil Cheng Muyun.


    Now, Chen Yuan had already exposed his own identity as a spy and left the manor estate, and Zhuang Yan was dead.


    There remained still Fu Yiming and Cheng Jiayi.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Just how many more things needed to happen, and how many more people needed to die? ¡­<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Fu Yiming and Cheng Muyun were strolling forward, side by side, beside the sunflower field.


    Just as Cheng Muyun had described earlier, Fu Yiming very much held grudges, was very volatile and very easily angered, and very much required effort to regain control of his emotions.


    However, with this fuss that had come, he had still put their many years of camaraderie and brotherhood first.


    After walking for a little while, Fu Yiming gave a soft sigh of regret. "I told you a long time ago not to go digging up that mole. We are not a triad where we can decide to do a purge and then just go ahead and do it. We need to act according to the law. If this type of illegal conduct that you''re using ends up bringing about a murder case, you will have to pay for it with your life."


    Cheng Muyun glanced at him.<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "Do you still suspect me?" Fu Yiming asked him.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "Hard to say." Cheng Muyun was very honest.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "Very good. It''s an either/or choice. Between Cheng Jiayi and me, choose one to kill. Need me to first send off a write-up to my superiors to tell them that, if I die, it absolutely will not have anything to do with you, Cheng Muyun?" Once Fu Yiming finished saying this, he began laughing first.


    Amid the sound of his laughter, Cheng Muyun saw Wen Han anxiously waiting in the distance.


    "Your woman came rushing into my room and pulled me up to come find you," Fu Yiming described in a low voice. "Your woman is very smart. She knew that I could help you. Go on. This time, she is the hero and you are the beautiful maiden. When the hero rescues the maiden, the maiden should always offer her own self in repayment."


    Cheng Muyun threw a look at Fu Yiming.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    The latter let out a laugh and jested, "That was the first time I ever felt my physique is not as good as yours. When she pulled me up, I was not wearing a thing on me, but the look in her eyes when she looked at him was no different than if she was staring at a hunk of wood."


    With a light chuckle, Cheng Muyun replied, "You think that the only difference between you and me is your physique?"


    Fu Yiming frowned slightly. "Hey, that''s crossing the line. I''m a lonely, old bachelor, and may even die in India in the next few days because you suspect me. In these scarce remaining days, not only have you not gone to find me a beauty so that I can taste a woman, you''re even trying to provoke me like this."


    Cheng Muyun could not even be bothered to pay any more attention to him and continued striding ahead.


    Stopping where he was, Fu Yiming looked around in search of that small, rundown electric three-wheeler that had brought himself and Wen Han here. He felt that something would definitely occur in that sunflower field with those two, and if they dallied a little bit, it would be nighttime. He did not want to sit on the side of the field and wait.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Sunflower fields beneath the sun''s glow carry a power that causes people''s hearts to turn toward the light.


    This was especially so amidst this vast stretch of sky and earth where no bounds could be seen. It was through this strength of nature that Wen Han had settled her heart, and continued settling it as she waited for him. But now, as she watched him appear, she could stay settled no longer. Sprinting forward a few steps, she threw herself against him and wrapped her arms around his neck.


    She could truly, tangibly feel his palms, firmly against her thighs, holding her up in front of himself.


    Her nose tingled. Too terrifying. This morning, as she watched his backside heading downstairs, she had felt that something was not right. Later, when she witnessed that terrifying scene, witnessed him being taken away by many people carrying guns, she had been stunned. From that rundown building, she had raced all the way to the small, white building. Viciously pounding open Fu Yiming''s door, she had dragged Fu Yiming up from his bed and flung some clothing onto the head of that man who had still been groggy with sleep. "Quick, quick! Cheng Muyun was taken away by a lot of police!"


    Then, she had flusteredly rushed out to the main road and grabbed an electric three-wheeler that was still speeding along, shocking the countless splendidly dressed Indian passersby who were waiting for the grand celebration. She vaguely remembered Fu Yiming barking, "Are you trying to kill yourself?!" and, while he was at it, also berating her for thinking of Cheng Muyun as being too fragile. Even if there were mountains of daggers and seas of flames, Cheng Muyun could come out of those alive, let alone from just a dozen or so armed people.


    And then, they had followed the clues and messages left by Fu Yiming''s team and tracked down this place.


    ¡­¡­<>This copy of the translation was NOT authorized. It was taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    The entire way here, Wen Han had not cried, but as he held her like this, tears flowed from her.


    The sound of her weeping was stifled.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    "Cheng Muyun, can you just not tell me straight out next time when something is wrong?" Wen Han sobbed, her heart aching so terribly that it quaked. "I still haven''t told you, I love you¡­"


    Cheng Muyun did not know whether he should cry or laugh at this.


    Truly, he should thank the Heavens, for what kind of woman had they given him?


    After he had survived a great adversity, she would actually say something like that. Should it not be something¡­ a little more touching? Why was it so funny?


    Bringing her face down, Wen Han bit fiercely into his shoulder. "You still haven''t even heard me say that I love you. Wouldn''t you have regretted it if you died?"


    This man had made her fall in love with him, yet every time, he could just up and leave or just be arrested away¡­


    Wen Han''s fingers were still quivering as she encircled his back tightly with her arms.


    "Cheng Muyun, I love you. Please don''t make me go back to Moscow alone." Her voice was scratchy as she beseeched him quietly, "I''m begging you, please don''t make me go back alone."


    She could not even imagine, when she returned to that gray city of Moscow, when each time winter fell upon it, would she be unable to endure the cold, unable to bear the times without him? She could not imagine what the state of her heart and mind would be when she tried to picture where he was and what sufferings and perils he was undergoing.


    "My love," he answered, his hand stroking her back, "you''re making it very difficult for me. Back in Nepal, in that laundry room, do you still remember? I had told you, before you returned to Moscow, we would be together, and then after that we would part."


    Balling her hands tightly into fists, she hammered his back ferociously. "I won''t agree to it."<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    He felt it really would not be good to let Fu Yiming continue watching the fun. Hence, sweeping her straight up into his arms, he turned to the right and leapt into the sunflower field.


    Amongst the stalk after stalk of sunflowers that were taller than a person, Cheng Muyun crouched and set Wen Han down. He gazed directly into her eyes. "On the day that we first met on the Tibetan Plateau, an old lama said one thing to me: ''Who first awakens from the Great Dream? The life I have led only I myself know.'' He was telling me, all things of this world are unreal illusions. At the time, I did not tell him that in the Diamond Sutra, it also says, ''All phenomena are like a dream, an illusion, a bubble, a shadow.[1]'' You see, everyone is saying that everything in this world is illusory, that we should not be so stubbornly unwilling to let go of it. Wen Han, think of me as someone who is not real, an illusory thing. If it should be forgotten, then forget it; if it should be let go of, then let go of it."


    In this entire space, there was only the sound of the breeze rustling the sunflowers.


    Wen Han shook her head lightly, wanting to refute him.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "Darling, I love you, too." Cheng Muyun brought his face close and touched it against hers. In the softest, most tender voice, a voice that left a person''s heart lingering in and longing for it, he told her, "If I could live my life again, I would absolutely be a diligent railway worker, or some other occupation. I would take home a meager paycheque. Every night on the weekends, I would go drinking in a bar near the railway station until I was dead drunk. I would live a life of worry and anxiousness and also be single the whole time. And then, when I was thirty-five years old, in a little corner of that bar, I would meet a young, conservatively dressed girl of one-quarter Chinese descent. I would bring her home with me, make love to her, marry her, and have a bunch of children with her. I would use reality to tell her, an exciting type of love is not suitable for her. The woman I love should have the right to walk down any street in Moscow with peace of mind, and to complete her entire journey of life peacefully and ordinarily."<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    [1]¡¶½ð¸Õ¾­¡·, which actually has the full Chinese name of ¡¶½ð¸Õ°ãÈô²¨ÂÞÃÛ¾­¡·is called the Diamond Sutra in English. The original Chinese line quoted by Cheng Muyun here is Ò»ÇÐÓÐΪ·¨£¬ÈçÃλÃÅÝÓ°. I did not do this particular translation of the line. A search on English translations of the Diamond Sutra brings up many results, and this translation of the line is referenced in many texts and websites. However, I do not know the original source.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Come back and read this last paragraph after you¡¯ve read the whole story and know everything about Cheng Muyun, including his motivations. Maybe you¡¯ll blubber like me (or maybe not¡­ LOL).


    I¡¯ve argued for Cheng Muyun before that he has a lot more to think about than just love and romance, but that does not mean his feelings for Wen Han are insignificant to him. To Cheng Muyun, the price to pay for being with him is simply too great. Let¡¯s not even talk about being able to protect Wen Han, an ordinary girl, from all the dangers that come with it. Not everyone is Cheng Muyun and can withstand the stress of living a life of uncertainty in which ¡°death is always an imminent risk.¡± It is not that he does not want to be with her. He regrets that he had not lived a mundane life before, and hence, he now cannot live a mundane life that has her, no matter how much he wants to. I believe, to Cheng Muyun, the greatest things he can give the one he loves are peace and stability.


    Completed: 1 of 1 Prologue 37 of 50 Chapter segments 0 of 1 Epilogue

 CH 12 part4

    This chapter answers even more questions. Slowly, the pieces are coming together¡­ right? Any surprises for you? I must say, Cheng Muyun¡¯s composure is just too awesome here. Love it. ¡°Because Buddha is here.¡± LOL.


    He was not given any extra time. Cheng Muyun was absolutely required to leave with them immediately.


    Once he sat into the vehicle, it drove directly out the back door of the manor estate.


    Cheng Muyun turned and glanced back at that gray wall that was not too tall, mulling over what Wen Han would do after she realized he had disappeared. If this were more than a month ago, that ordinary girl from Moscow would have cried. But what about now?


    The vehicle passed through the streets outside the manor.


    The streets were teeming with people who had come from all places, all of them gathered here to take part in the celebration tomorrow of the manor lord''s total dedication of his life to Buddha. There were people crammed against people. The old, the young, women, all of them were dressed in splendid attire.


    Noisy and lively.<>Please support the original translation of this story at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    ¡­¡­<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Inside the vehicle, Meng Liangchuan and a few armed officers sat, shoulder to shoulder, across from Cheng Muyun. Giving a cough, Meng Liangchuan switched into a relatively official type of voice to talk to him. "It''s like this. Back when you and Fu Yiming arrived at an agreement of cooperation, Fu Yiming''s direct superior, that is, the top dog of the Interpol, actually did not think it was a good idea. Therefore, in that small ops team of yours, there is a higher-level undercover Interpol agent, and he''s been there already for many years."


    "Oh? Is that so?" Dancing in Cheng Muyun''s eyes was completely that unique smile of his as he waited for Meng Liangchuan to carry on with what he was saying.


    Meng Liangchuan''s brows lifted. "His assignment is to keep you under watch. Cheng Muyun, you yourself should be very clear on this. You were not one of us, were not part of our organization and systems back then. You had a criminal record and had gone to prison before."


    Cheng Muyun motioned that he should continue speaking.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "Your return this time was sudden, and Fu Yiming even worked with you to assemble all the members of the ops team to Nepal and India. That made the higher-ups very nervous. The assignment this undercover agent was given was to continue monitoring you to see what exactly you were doing." Meng Liangchuan sighed, "Originally, everyone kept their silence. But now that a homicide case has occurred, things are different. We are criminal police. We can''t use those methods that the triads use. We can''t just chop off the hands and feet of whoever betrays the organization."


    Cheng Muyun nodded. Picking up a bottle of water, he glanced at Meng Liangchuan. Meng Liangchuan laughed. "Go ahead, drink it. Got it ready specifically for you."


    Twisting open the cap, he slowly drank the water down.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Meng Liangchuan heaved a final sigh. "Zhou Ke and Zhuang Yan are both police detectives, so it''s not possible that their deaths would not be investigated. Of course, my colleagues in Nepal and I can testify that you did not kill Zhou Ke. But Zhuang Yan''s death was so sudden, and you would not let an autopsy be performed and even had someone transfer the body away. That''s a violation of the rules. So, that undercover agent acted in accordance with the rules and passed that information on to me¡­ and I passed it on to my superiors. Then, the orders I received were to bring you away."


    Nodding again, Cheng Muyun at last asked a question in return. "And so, who is that person?"


    Was it Fu Yiming? Chen Yuan? Or Cheng Jiayi?<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    To have been with him for many years and also be able to effectively carry out surveillance on him, only these few fit the criteria. Others were not close enough to him.


    Meng Liangchuan discovered that it was very difficult to state the name.


    It was equivalent to telling Cheng Muyun, while he was doing his utmost to try to find that "mole," someone had stabbed him in the back and reported him for being connected to a homicide¡­


    "You will know in a moment." After wavering for a long while, Meng Liangchuan still did not end up saying it out.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    All along the way, their vehicle passed through areas for various types of planting and cultivation.


    From coffee plantations, to tea farms to, finally, a sea of sunflowers, the vehicle drove until it entered the grounds of a very ordinary farm and stopped in the front courtyard, where Cheng Muyun was informed that he could get off.


    He stepped out of the vehicle. All around, the people who had been gathered there now dispersed.


    Someone walked out from the house. It was a high-ranking Interpol official in his forties. This person had an Asian face, but when he spoke, it was all in English. "Hello, former hero."


    Cheng Muyun did not answer. Shifting his gaze, he let it fall on the person behind that high-ranking official, the person who had already changed into a police uniform and was coughing quietly¡ªChen Yuan.


    Chen Yuan pulled off his blue, metal-framed glasses and gave Cheng Muyun an apologetic smile.


    Without speaking, Cheng Muyun strolled directly into the room.


    They had hastily set up this ordinary farmhouse to become an interrogation room.


    That high-ranking official and two of his subordinates sat behind a long table. As he pointed at the three chairs in front of them, his smile was still genial. "Just carrying out routine business. Let''s have a little talk."


    Meng Liangchuan and Chen Yuan astutely chose to walk over and take a seat.


    As ones who had come on the entire journey here with Cheng Muyun, they both naturally needed to be questioned as well.


    The high-ranking official once more pointed at the chair in the middle. Ambling over, Cheng Muyun brushed a glance over Meng Liangchuan, then gave Chen Yuan a deep look before sitting down.


    The door was shut. Apart from the transcriber, there were only the six of them.


    Three interrogation officers, three people to be interrogated.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    The high-ranking Interpol official pointed at Meng Liangchuan with his pen. "When did you meet Cheng Muyun? Why did you meet him?"


    Meng Liangchuan recalled, "Three years ago, in order to investigate the largest trafficking ring in Nepal, I went undercover, infiltrating the underground black market and becoming a gun for hire. Half a year ago, my superiors suddenly gave the orders that Cheng Muyun had entered Nepal''s borders and I was to find a way to approach him and get close to him."


    "Do you know what he came here to do?"<>Please read this story at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "No, not at all." Meng Liangchuan used a truthful face to speak a lie. "I only know that he wanted to steal a batch of goods and, while he was at it, get revenge by destroying that smuggling base in Nepal. Afterward, I helped him deliver those goods to this manor here in India, and then my business was over."


    "Oh?" The high-ranking official was suspicious. "You truly did not know? Then why did you continue to stay in Nepal?"


    "Oh, that." Meng Liangchuan gave a cough. "I knew a long time ago that there was one of our own who had gone undercover and was by his side. I thought, if I stayed with him and the time came when that undercover brother was in danger, I could be of assistance."


    The look on Meng Liangchuan''s face was of complete openness.


    The high-ranking official gave a nod, then turned his eyes to Chen Yuan. "When did you meet Cheng Muyun? Why did you meet him?"


    Chen Yuan answered sedately, "Thirteen years ago, after Fu Yiming was rescued by Cheng Muyun, he wanted to specially enlist Cheng Muyun into the ops team and turn over the role of leader to him. Consequently, my superiors sent me to join that ops team, and my assignment was to monitor Cheng Muyun."


    "Do you know what he came here to do?"<>Please read this story at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "I was not absolutely certain. I merely had speculations." Chen Yuan carried on speaking his words of truth. "Half a year ago, after Cheng Muyun entered Nepal, he sent word to Fu Yiming that the entire team was to come to the border area between Nepal and India and continue investigating the case. Back then, the operation had only destroyed the smuggling route along the Russia-Mongolia border. Cheng Muyun said, he now had already learned the details on the smuggling route along the India-Nepal border."


    "So Cheng Muyun''s presence here this time is as a retired member of the team continuing to help Fu Yiming investigate the case?"


    "No. That is his excuse." Chen Yuan contemplated for several seconds. "He came back for revenge. He suspects that many years ago, there had been a traitor in the ranks and that was what resulted in the deaths of so many members of the team. So, Cheng Muyun''s return this time is to find the spy."


    The high-ranking official nodded. "What you mean is, he was going to take the law and punishment into his own hands, to use illegal means to investigate who the traitor is in the ops team."


    "Yes, that is correct. They are illegal means." Chen Yuan stated his final conclusion.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Inside this room, there were clacking sounds.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead.


    The transcript was being simultaneously sent to Headquarters and also, at the same time, being wiped out from the computer, leaving no record behind.


    These people who had come here actually did not have the seniority to make a judgment on this. After all, that special Moscow operations team was actually very high ranking. The rank of this high-up official doing the interrogation was actually one level lower than Fu Yiming''s, and he had no authority to issue punishment.


    Hence, they were responsible only for the questioning piece and would wait for Headquarters to make the verdict: should Cheng Muyun be taken into custody and turned over to Headquarters or not?


    Next, everyone''s attention turned to Cheng Muyun.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    He had, after all, vanished for ten years, so now, suddenly seeing him here in person, the feeling he gave was like a man who had stepped out of a stack of black and white photographs.


    Time will grind the edges off everything.<>Please read this story at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    The he of today had buried away his extremeness and untamedness and was now placid as the waters of a deep pond.


    The official gave a cough and prepared to ask his questions.


    "I need a Russian interpreter," Cheng Muyun impassively told the other party in English. "You see, when all is said and done, I am still someone from Moscow. If I do not use my mother tongue and end up being unable to properly convey my meaning through my words, that would be a great disadvantage to me. Also, please give me a cup of hot water. I do not want the atmosphere here to become like an interrogation. I do not feel I have committed any wrongdoing. That is especially true in regards to Mister Chen Yuan''s malicious conjecture of ''illegal means.'' "


    "Of course, of course. No conclusion has been established yet about all of this." The official motioned with his hand. "Go outside and find someone who knows both Russian and English. While you are at it, go pour a cup of hot water for Cheng¡­ Mister Cheng Muyun."


    Five minutes later, all of his requests were met.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    With another cough, the official prepared to ask his questions.


    "I came here to the border between India and Nepal precisely because I wanted to track down that smuggling line." Without needing him to ask, Cheng Muyun directly answered the question. "Of course, we were only halfway through the investigation and then that smuggling base in Nepal was blown up, after which all my leads were cut off."


    "Oh?" The official thought briefly. "Then what is your purpose for coming to India?"


    "Because Buddha is here."<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "¡­¡­"<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "Here, in India and Nepal, is the birthplace of Buddhism. Although it was somewhere in China that I entered into the monastic and became a monk and I do not follow Hinduism, they still share a common origin, after all. I would believe that there is nothing to be condemned about coming here because of one''s beliefs and religion." Cheng Muyun meticulously, with small sips, enjoyed the cup of hot water that he held, as if tasting a rich cup of Indian coffee.


    "Regarding Zhou Ke''s death, I am greatly aggrieved. I hope you all will continue the investigation and make that trafficking ring pay its due price." A smile was on Cheng Muyun''s lips as he looked directly at this official in front of him. He had nevertheless once been the ops leader of that special operations team in Moscow and two levels of ranking higher than this official¡­ "However, my apologies. I cannot help you with it. I am one who follows the monastic way."


    "Please set your mind at ease." A solemn look covered the official''s face. "In regards to Zhou Ke''s death, we have already created a special case for it. Any companion''s sacrifice of death should be engraved onto our hearts.''


    "Zhuang Yan¡­" Cheng Muyun lowered his eyes, remaining surprisingly silent.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Everything was quiet. Even the transcriber who was uploading the records and sending them off had stopped.


    Waiting for this crucial answer.<>Please read this translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "My heart is extremely pained as well, even though I did not know him well." Cheng Muyun once more opened his mouth to speak. "Why was there no autopsy? Because I do not trust any outsiders. And therefore, some people within the ops team have already sent the body back to Moscow. I trust that shortly, there will be a long and detailed autopsy report. If by that time you need me to cooperate with that investigation, I will gladly do so."


    No interrogation or questioning had been necessary. All that had needed to be said, Cheng Muyun had now finished saying.


    This included his final words: "And as for Mister Chen Yuan''s speculations that I am trying to root out a mole? That is truly absurd. Way back ten years ago, I had already left the ops team. I have not been leader for a long time already, and I have neither the position nor the authority to investigate that. My apologies. I do not accept that allegation."<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Completed: 1 of 1 Prologue 36 of 50 Chapter segments 0 of 1 Epilogue

 CH 12 part3

    Cheng Muyun¡¯s past¡­


    The bonfire gave off a crackling sound. The wind blew a glowing ember toward them and nearly singed her hair, but he blocked it with the back of his hand. Several claps of thunder pounded the air. Wen Han lifted her head. The moon could still be seen. There should not be rain, then. Besides, the wind was also blowing so strong.


    However, these rumbles of thunder successfully managed to startle awake the peafowls in the straw shed. In the middle of this night, some blue peafowl leisurely strolled out, pausing after every couple of steps. They were several peahens surrounding one peacock. From a distance, they haughtily surveyed these human folk.


    With her arms encircling her knees, she watched these peafowl that were raised even more carefully and meticulously than the little masters of this manor estate. They were, after all, the national bird of India. As she gazed at those blue-hued feathers below these blue peafowls'' necks that were illuminated by the blazing flames, she all of a sudden remembered how, that day, he had crouched down and teased that peacock. It seemed he was very familiar with this particular creature.


    "Were you ever in India before?" This was a harmless topic, she thought.


    "I have been to many places," he said in an even tone. "The Ajanta Caves, Hawa Mahal, the Golden Temple in Amritsar, Amber Fort, Sri Meenakshi Temple¡­ and also the deserts, beaches, and rocky deserts here. Many places." This was the first time Cheng Muyun had told her about his past experiences.


    Even if they were only a series of place names, they were still like pictures of a black and white film unfolding one by one in front of her eyes.


    His fingers stroked over her hair that was tied up. Applying only a slight force, he undid it, allowing her long, black tresses to spill down. "I also raised peafowls for half a year."


    No wonder¡­ he knew so well how to bully peafowls.<>Please read this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    That was ten years ago.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    The Cheng Muyun back then and the one now were two completely different people. Or perhaps it should be said, the "he" that Wen Han saw in Nepal who enticed and seduced her was a pared down incarnation of the Cheng Muyun of ten years ago. He had grown up living his life in gray areas. In his adolescent days, he had committed too many evils, and to allow his heart to feel less uncomfortable, he began observing the precepts from age fifteen. Then later, because of an old monk''s questioning that cut to his very soul, he had at last suddenly and wholly awakened from his ways.


    Afterwards, he had turned himself in, purely as a form of self-punishment.


    It was in prison that he had met Fu Yiming.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Fu Yiming at that time was acting undercover and was squatting in a jail cell to investigate a case.


    In that darkest of prisons in Moscow, Cheng Muyun had looked on as Fu Yiming fraternized with an imprisoned drug lord, being "brothers" with him, and found out about a shocking smuggling line established along a very long stretch of borders. And when Fu Yiming''s true identity was detected and he was nearly killed as a silencing measure, it was Cheng Muyun who had rescued him.


    "Interested?" At the time, the injured Fu Yiming had helped Cheng Muyun get an early release from prison. "I need someone to help me continue investigating this. I can''t. I need to keep away to avoid suspicion and conflict of interest. My older sister is involved in this."


    When Fu Yiming made this request, he had already clearly known that Cheng Muyun''s pre-prison identity, background, and connections could help him complete this assignment.


    So, Fu Yiming had solicited him to help.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Later, Cheng Muyun had agreed to it.<>Please support this translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    His agreement to help Fu Yiming investigate this case had come with a stipulation: Fu Yiming''s entire operations team had to be turned over to him and fully cooperate with his orders, with a time limit of three years. Three years later, the case was solved within the agreed timeframe. The other side launched a mad pursuit of vengeance, trying to completely purge and annihilate this underground ops team that was specifically in charge of transnational cases.


    In that cruel incident of "being purged," Cheng Muyun had actually been targeted as one of the ones to be killed. Countless brothers had given their own lives in order to protect him and send him to a safe place.


    Before he left, it was his own family who had forced him to take the vow, that he could be in any country he so pleased, doing whatever to squander away and enjoy his life, but for the rest of his life, he could not return to Moscow. That city had already become too dangerous for Cheng Muyun.


    He really did take that vow. Of course, it had been made to God.


    That was the first half of his life.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Cheng Muyun picked up a small stone and held it in his open palm, like he was weighing it. Suddenly, it shot out from his hand. In the dark night, a peacock let out an abrupt shriek and immediately unfolded its plume, eyeing Cheng Muyun with hostility.


    "Dearest, do you know what these wild peafowls in India most like to eat?" Cheng Muyun rose, and amid the chilling wind, he stared down from on high at that peacock. His voice becoming light, he told her, in Russian, an interesting fact. "It is the young form of that snake that strikes fear into man, the cobra."


    Nature always contains so many surprising facts.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    You may think that the cobra is the most dangerous thing and peacocks are noble and beautiful. Hence, you will not imagine that one of the much-loved foods of the peacock is actually the immature cobra.


    Just as, when Cheng Muyun first took over the leadership of that small operations team, everyone had believed that his background was complicated and, moreover, unclean, that he was a dangerous individual and would bring bale to the group. Yet, in the end, it was a person within this group, or perhaps a few persons, ones who had "clean" backgrounds, who had betrayed everyone.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Since when have the ways of the world conformed to being if not black, then white; and when have they complied with being if not this, then that?


    Who is a brother, and who is an enemy? Were it so easy to discern, there would never have been so much blood shed in vain and innumerable skeletons left behind. There would not be spirits that, with even one hundred thousand recitations of the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva Sutra[1], could not be released out of suffering into peace.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    When the early morning hours arrived, the two of them both squeezed onto that bed on the second floor of that small building. Long after he had closed his eyes, Wen Han still had quietly opened hers several times to look at him.


    The new day''s sunlight shone into where they were, dispersing both yesterday''s day and night.


    Looking up diagonally from her angle at his chin, she could see his thick lashes peacefully blanketing down over his face. In a somewhat muddled state, she even had a fear that those eyes would never open again.


    Why did she have such a foreboding feeling?<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Wen Han shifted her body slightly, her palm sliding over from his waist to hook her thumb through his belt, as if doing this would make her feel less uneasy, that she could hold on to him.


    Cheng Muyun finally gave a chuckle. Light, unhurried Russian slid, a little at a time, from the tip of his tongue. "Darling, you miss my body?" He opened his eyes, his hands gliding to the underside of her thighs and lifting her up onto his waist. "Come."


    "I''m really scared to hear you speak Russian."<>Please read this translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "Why is that? Could it be that my Russian makes you feel uncomfortable?" He laughed lightly.


    Words were at her lips, but she suppressed them. "No, it''s very magnetic."


    Did it strike fear in her? Yes, yet right now, it was also like a heavenly sound.


    His gaze was like a spell that caused her to instantly lose her ability to resist.


    Cheng Muyun. This name to her was still a mystery. Perhaps, in this entire lifetime, he would never tell her about all the dark things he had experienced, the tortuous roads he had once walked, and the evil people he had encountered. However, there was no question that from the very beginning, she had never been able to evade him.


    "When you first arrived in China, was your Chinese very good?"


    "Not good at all. My foundation in it was basically zero."<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Wen Han gave an uneasy laugh, feeling unsettled.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    It was as if he would not speak Chinese to her anymore. Since last night, he had begun more and more frequently to speak in Russian, and now, it seemed as if that man on the train who had flipped through his book had disappeared. Hurriedly, he had come, made an appearance, and then disappeared.


    Did this signify that he was making some sort of decision? Or was he simply too grieved over the death of two of his brothers, and this had brought up memories of his days in Moscow?<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Cheng Muyun seemed to have seen through her thoughts, and holding her in his arms, he sat himself up directly. His tongue''s tip glided from her collarbone to her earlobe. "I remembered something. The dye that I used on you this time is rather special, and I foresee that even several months from now, the henna tattoo that is on you will still be very distinct. If you do not find it too much trouble, by then, you could find a tattooist to follow my design and tattoo it onto your body. Trust me, you will not find anyone in Moscow with art and skill better than mine."


    After agreeing to do so, Wen Han remembered that he had said he would send her back after three months.


    "Here, henna tattoos are good things that are believed to bring good luck and happiness. On important occasions, a woman will purposely get henna done, for example, on her day of engagement, on her wedding day,"¡ªhis palm slid along her bosom and down, coming to a rest firmly on her abdomen¡ª"during her seventh month of pregnancy, and also for childbirth."


    Each word he spoke seemed, one by one, to strike her heart.


    "I shouldn''t be¡­" Shouldn''t be pregnant.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "No." Cheng Muyun spoke with certainty as he told her, "Trust me, I will not leave any trouble for you, nor, even more so, will I allow you to bear any pain or hardships that should not be yours to bear."


    Having the child of Cheng Muyun was not any sort of lucky thing. Being an object of revenge, being the target for cruel purge-like killing, being used¡ªthis fate did not suit her.


    There was a slight upheaval in Wen Han''s eyes.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    She remembered the wish she had said in her prayer to Buddha on the banks of the Ganges, after she gave a dying, old Indian man money to buy wood to cremate his own body.


    So, it turned out that, regardless of whether he fell in love with her or not, the final outcome still would not change.


    Cheng Muyun unexpectedly changed the topic, asking her if she was fed up with Indian dishes that had texture like paste and if she wanted to have some Western-style food or something else. Before Wen Han could catch up with the cadence of his thought process, he had already turned over and gotten out of bed. As if their embrace and kisses had not even existed, he left that wooden bed, which only just now had still carried a brief moment of tenderness and affection, pulled on his black hiking shoes, and, with seldom-seen seriousness, put on a clean, button-up shirt and his hiking jacket. He then felt his slightly prickly-to-touch short hair. "I will go have someone prepare some for you. Just look. There is not even a servant here, so I can only make a trip out myself."


    Smoothing a hand over her own hair, she burrowed belly-down back into that bed, which still carried the warmth of his body, muttering, "How can you just say you''re getting up and then you get right up?"


    With a tilt of his head, Cheng Muyun chuckled and went downstairs, his steps light and relaxed.


    However, Wen Han did not know that after this man, whom she was waiting for to bring back breakfast, left the building, what he faced were numerous armed special police, some of them Indian officers, some from other countries. They had all been ready with guns in hand to go upstairs and make the arrest, so when they saw the subject of their mission come down of his own accord, they were surprised.


    Meng Liangchuan stood rather powerlessly among these people and, in a low voice, stated that he wanted to have a few words with Cheng Muyun. Within the group, there was someone who was a relatively good friend of Meng Liangchuan, and as a result, he was given what was considered an exception.


    Walking over, Meng Liangchuan wanted to put an arm around Cheng Muyun''s shoulder, but when he stretched his hand over and discovered that Cheng Muyun was too tall, he cleared his throat and pulled his hand back. "This place is not the same as Nepal, where I could keep things under wraps for you. Someone died without any cause or reason. An investigation is necessary, especially since¡­ you and your identity are so special."


    No matter how you looked at it, if this type of conduct of unofficial "mole catching" truly had caused the loss of a life, it was a homicide case.


    If that life was an innocent one, even more so, an explanation and appropriate resolution would be required.


    Cheng Muyun did not speak, which could be considered his unspoken agreement.


    "Your hearing is so darn good. And here I had been worried that if they really did go up, it would scare your woman." After saying this, Meng Liangchuan thought for a moment, then asked, "Be honest and tell me. Zhuang Yan wasn''t killed by you, was he? If it really was you, it doesn''t matter which country''s laws you''re talking about. You will need to pay for that with your life, Cheng Muyun."<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    [1]±¾Ô¸¾­, referring to ¡¶µØ²Ø±¾Ô¸¾­¡·Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva Sutra, also known as The Sutra of Bodhisattva Ksitigarbha''s Fundamental Vows or The Earth Store Bodhisattva Sutra. Complete translations can be found at   and .<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Completed: 1 of 1 Prologue 35 of 50 Chapter segments 0 of 1 Epilogue

 CH 12 part2

    Is it as Fu Yiming and Cheng Jiayi said? That Cheng Muyun¡¯s actions will only lead to everyone¡¯s eventual deaths?


    For the entire day, she was in a deep sleep.


    Then, in the middle of the night, Wen Han''s heartbeat suddenly sped up, and she started awake in a flash, gasping heavily. Amidst her panic, someone clasped her hand firmly in the darkness.


    This warmth was too familiar to her. It was him.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    The oxygen mask on her face was removed. She opened her mouth slightly. Her throat was so parched it ached a little. As if knowing what she in this moment wanted, Cheng Muyun brought his lips against Wen Han''s. Icy water slowly slid from his mouth past her lips, the stream passing her throat and flowing downwards.


    After a few times of this, he stopped. "Feeling better?"


    A furrow formed between Wen Hans'' brows. Muddled, she was unable to differentiate whether this was reality or a dream, and as her heart throbbed with fear, she gazed into his eyes. In that long stretch of quiet, she slowly found her awareness again. "I¡­ actually am not feeling unwell." Yes, it was true; she was not feeling as bad as what her appearance might have made her seem.


    Apart from that moment when she had lost consciousness and been unable to breathe and speak, and also, when she woke those few times during the daytime, the total numbness in her limbs such that she had been unable to move, she actually had not really felt anything.


    This was what she found most frightening.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "Is that so?" he answered simply.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "I don''t think I have done anything." Wen Han''s voice was scratchy. Having only just awoken, even enunciating each word was laborious. "Why? The issue¡­ was in the mangoes?"


    She could not think of any particular thing that could cause her to be like this.


    Moreover, because she had not seen Zhuang Yan when she regained consciousness that first time this morning, a deep sense of uneasiness had all along pervaded in her subconscious.


    "It was the mangoes." He confirmed her speculation.


    Wen Han immediately wanted to ask how Zhuang Yan was, but because she was too anxious and hurried, she began coughing violently. Cheng Muyun tossed aside the breathing device on her body that had been confining her and picked her up, putting her on his lap and patting her back. When Wen Han recovered from this, he set her back onto the bed and lifted the pillow up for her to lean back into.


    In the corner of the room, someone coughed.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Only now did Wen Han notice that there were not only herself and Cheng Muyun inside the room. There was also a shadowy figure standing in the corner, smoking a cigarette while facing the barred window that was open. She could not tell who it was.


    "Xiao Zhuang?" she softly asked.<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    That person who had coughed seemed to choke on his cigarette smoke and began coughing even more severely.


    Cheng Muyun did not reply, instead beginning to help her remove that large, loose hospital gown, which drafts of air could slip into. From the corner of the bed, he brought over some clean clothing and began putting it on for her. As he helped her get dressed, he shifted his body slightly to the side, blocking the line of sight from the window.


    "Where''s Zhuang Yan?" She was growing increasingly apprehensive.


    Crouching down slightly, Cheng Muyun stuffed her feet into a pair of sneakers, tying the shoelaces for her in the same way as before, with non-slip knots. "I will bring you to see him."


    Her nerves, which had been tightly strung this whole time, at last loosened somewhat. At least he was still here and still fine and had not tried to run away. At least it was not him. So good that it was not him. However, after she walked out of the room with Cheng Muyun and followed the stairs all the way to the first floor, then to the first basement level, and then to end of the staircase on the second basement level, that peace of mind was utterly no more.


    These were not patients'' rooms at all.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    From the beginning to the end of the corridor, there were only a few rooms, and only the door on one of those rooms was locked. And it was in front of that locked door that several unfamiliar Indian men stood. Fu Yiming and Cheng Jiayi were there, as well. The remaining person, Chen Yuan, had followed behind Wen Han and Cheng Muyun and come down with them.


    Wen Han looked all around and then, in somewhat of a panic, turned her eyes on Cheng Muyun. "What do you mean by this? Is he here? Where? Why don''t I see him?"


    No, it was not possible. It couldn''t be. How could that be? ¡­


    Even she did not felt unwell. It was just something that made people lose consciousness. It was not possible¡­<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Fu Yiming had originally been arguing with those several Indian men, but the instant he saw Cheng Muyun, a cuss burst from his lips, and with large strides, he charged toward Cheng Muyun.


    In a mere flash, a gun suddenly appeared in his hand, its muzzle pointed directly at Cheng Muyun''s heart. "He was only nineteen! He''s been following me since he was a kid. Now is everything great? Huh? He''s dead! His death proves that he''s innocent, that he''s not the mole, right? This is your method?!"


    "Put down the gun." At the same time, a gun also pressed into Fu Yiming''s temple. Coughing, Chen Yuan gave this warning to Fu Yiming.


    Fu Yiming was treating the gun muzzle against his head entirely as if it did not even exist, and sneeringly, he glared at Cheng Muyun. "You might as well just get straight to it. Kill us all and be over with it. Or be good about this and just let me end this pointless game."


    Narrowing his eyes slightly, Cheng Muyun extended an arm, stretched it around Fu Yiming''s shoulders, and viciously pulled Fu Yiming in front of himself. This sudden narrowing of the distance between them caused Fu Yiming''s gun to collide hard into Cheng Muyun''s chest. "You want to kill me?"


    Fu Yiming did not answer. He slid the safety catch of the pistol to "off."


    Cheng Muyun looked right at Fu Yiming, once more torturingly interrogating the other party''s soul. "You really want to kill me?"


    Two guns, three people.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    A dangerous world had been built from these.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Wen Han seemed as if she was isolated on the outside of that world.


    It was as if, beside her, there was a deep abyss continuously collapsing in on itself, and buildings and cars were constantly plummeting into that giant, caving pit, causing her to want to flee for her life, to leave that place¡­


    You cannot flee!<>Please support the original translation of this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    She suddenly grabbed Fu Yiming''s gun.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    As a result of this unexpected action, everyone''s eyes fell on Wen Han.


    "Zhuang Yan said¡ª" She tried hard to speak every word very clearly. "He was very happy that on the train, from the very first glance when he saw Cheng Muyun, Cheng Muyun had already viewed him as a brother. He was very happy that he could follow Cheng Muyun¡­" When that adolescent boy sat on the staircase and told her this, he must have been sincere. She could sense Zhuang Yan''s worship of Cheng Muyun.


    Silence.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    No one responded.<>Please support the original translation of this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Wen Han''s hands began to tremble, but still, she would not loosen her hold.


    "Get the hell away!" In the end, it was Fu Yiming who threw her off of himself.


    Cheng Jiayi, who had rushed over, caught Wen Han.


    Fu Yiming took his hand that gripped the gun and slammed it fiercely into the wall.


    In that instant, Wen Han swore she heard the sound of bone splitting.


    His eyes scarlet, Fu Yiming pulled the gun out of that hand that was in severe pain and put it behind his waist. Forcing out every word to form a coherent thought, he stated, "Your woman is right, Cheng Muyun. Zhuang Yan worshipped you like you''re a hero. Cheng Muyun, the mistake is on me. He had never even seen you before and is the one person who has the least connection to you. It was just so that he could see you that I brought him along here."


    As Fu Yiming spoke, the view before him began to grow hazy. A mist obscured everything that was in front of his eyes. "You were suspicious of him only because he was someone who followed me everywhere. The mistake is on me; all of it is on me¡­"


    He shut his eyes. After regaining control of himself for a few seconds, he opened them again and directed his gaze at Chen Yuan and Cheng Jiayi.


    "No matter who out of the two of you did it, whoever it was, I will rip your tendons out and flay you with my own hands. Trust me. I, Fu Yiming, am a man of my word."


    Turning, he strode to that locked door, gave it a vicious kick, and then walked toward a different staircase, where his figure disappeared at the end of the corridor.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    This altercation had happened too abruptly, too quickly.


    Those five or six Indian men were dazed and did not even whisper amongst themselves, each one merely staring blankly in their direction. Wen Han''s mind seemed to awaken and pull itself out from that fierce confrontation a moment ago. Slowly, she could feel the chill that was permeating into the very crevices of her bones. She knew that Zhuang Yan''s body must be in that room.


    But she did not dare go inside to see.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    When the Indian men recovered themselves, they walked over and began to communicate with Cheng Muyun in English, saying that they would immediately be doing as Cheng Muyun had requested and arranging for an autopsy. With a wave of his hand, Cheng Muyun told them it was not necessary and there was no need to do any examination. Someone would be coming in a few days to take away the body.


    Pulling Wen Han over to him, he softly asked her, did she want to go in for a look?


    Wen Han shook her head.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    She could not accept that she would be going in for this so-called last look, this final farewell.


    She would rather her memory stay frozen on that ordinary Indian train, where the nearby Indian travellers were gathered together, chatting and, in the night hours, even singing along to instruments. And there in that compartment, she still had not known that those passengers were harbouring ill intentions, and everyone had simply exchanged stories of what they had seen and heard in their travels.


    That train had jolted forward very rhythmically along the tracks.


    He, in the garbs of a lama, had been leafing through a book.


    She had lain on the upper berth, watching him.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Their occasional deliberate communication had all been about Buddhist scriptures¡ªamla fruit; to become entrapped in a cocoon of your own spinning.


    And in such an atmosphere, the youth had appeared.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    ¡­¡­<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    The hospital arranged for a simple medical examination for Wen Han. After verifying that there was nothing abnormal with her body, they cautioned Cheng Muyun that, although at the moment no aftereffects could be detected, this did not mean that there were no issues. That very responsible Indian doctor even insisted on writing a detailed medical record in English and told Cheng Muyun to make sure he kept it, so that when they returned to Moscow, it could be referenced during Wen Han''s follow-up checks.


    Wen Han only asked a few careful questions when the doctor was explaining some of the words on her medical record that she could not read clearly. She confirmed that Cheng Muyun had not lied to her; her loss of consciousness had indeed been food-related.


    There was no autopsy performed on Zhuang Yan. His cause of death was established to be food poisoning.


    The manor lord sent a vehicle and driver to take them back to the estate.


    Cheng Muyun sat in the front passenger seat. Wen Han sat in the spot directly behind him. The remaining three people were also within this same vehicle, so some bumping and contact between arms and legs were unavoidable. However, it was evident that the happy and harmonious atmosphere had completely dissipated.


    Every person sat in silence, each occupied with his or her own thoughts.


    No one spoke.<>Please support the original translation of this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    How had this whole incident happened? Wen Han gazed out her window, the entire way unable to figure out the answer.


    Cheng Muyun had bought those mangoes and brought them back. When it was time to eat them, only she and Zhuang Yan had expressed any interest. What had happened in between?


    With bowed head, she stared at her right hand, her heart quivering.


    Hard. Cold. Carrying a sense of subjugation of life.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    That was the feeling she had had in that first time in her life when she had touched a gun.


    Cheng Muyun sent the other three back to that little white building, but he brought Wen Han with himself back to that austere, two-level building. She surmised that tonight, he wanted to stay in a place that could allow his heart to quieten.


    The peafowls had long since entered the straw shed far back in the fenced area. The bonfire outside the building was still burning brightly. There were another two days; the day after tomorrow was the big day of the manor lord''s monastic induction.


    Reportedly, this bonfire would not be extinguished prior to that.


    The weather was already very cold, but those sadhus who sat around the bonfire were still garbed only with a rag of cloth around their lower bodies. They sat around the fire not for warmth, but only to have some light.


    The entire way here, Cheng Muyun had been silent.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    When they arrived here, the tautness in him seemed to loosen somewhat. In the cold wind, he removed his jacket and shirt, tossing them by his feet, and sat down cross-legged as well. Asking for a bowl of cold water from the sadhu beside him, he drank it down in two mouthfuls. The cool water poured into him, and the biting wind blew on him. In this way, he allowed himself to maintain a clear head.


    Wen Han sat down close beside him.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Zhou Ke. Zhuang Yan.


    It seemed that every time she just learned their real names, they would die. It was like a curse. She thought of Fu Yiming, and also thought of Cheng Jiayi, and then did not dare continue thinking in this direction. She would rather she never knew what their actual names were, and she could reminisce about that scene from their very first meeting on the coffee plantation grounds, when they had each introduced themselves using fake and ordinary names¡­


    "There are times when I am very envious of these sadhus. From when they enter into monkhood, there is no love or hate. They forsake fame and glory, abandon sexual desires, and lay down the joys of relationships." Cheng Muyun unexpectedly spoke up.


    Wen Han looked at him.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    For the whole night, she had been immersed in her own grief and had neglected that this man was actually the one who most needed comfort. Zhuang Yan''s death, Fu Yiming''s gun muzzle pointed at him, and also Cheng Jiayi''s malicious speculations about Zhou Ke. She had only just caught a glimpse of the tip of the iceberg and was already feeling that she could not bear this. And she was not even well acquainted with these people, let alone did she have any deep emotional bonds or relationships with them.


    She could see the lines of his taut muscles and the numerous wounds and scars on him.


    "What they desire is liberation, true liberation." Cheng Muyun set down that wooden bowl that was covered in filth. Turning his head, he laid his icy palm against her warm cheek. "All things of the past are gone as yesterday; all things of the future are born today[1]."


    However, being unable to lay down all the hatreds of the past was Cheng Muyun''s greatest karmic hindrance.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    [1] ´ÓÇ°ÖÖÖÖ£¬Æ©Èç×òÈÕËÀ£¬ÒÔºóÖÖÖÖ£¬Æ©Èç½ñÈÕÉú. This well-known line is quoted from¡¶ÁË·²ËÄѵ¡·Liaofan''s Four Lessons, which was written in the Ming dynasty by Yuan Liaofan. My translation here is more literal and less interpretational in order to fit with the feeling of this scene, where Cheng Muyun is actually quoting from an ancient text. There are multiple translations of this book, including and . In the first link on buddhanet, the interpretation of this line is "Live as though everything of the past dissolved yesterday, and all of the future begins today."<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Completed: 1 of 1 Prologue 34 of 50 Chapter segments 0 of 1 Epilogue

 CH 12 part1

    Chapter 11 lulled us for a while into believing that these people in Jambudvipa could exist in peace, even if only on the surface, but the title of this chapter should give us all a reminder that things are not resolved yet, that there is an Avici Hell that must be passed through. Or perhaps, that hell exists in the heart.


    For roughly one hour, she and Xiao Zhuang sat on the steps at the corner of the staircase, casually talking. Of the people here, only this boy, one year younger than her, could be considered her peer in age, and only this boy, as well, would chat with her.


    Xiao Zhuang told her, he had actually previously never seen Cheng Muyun.


    That day on the train had been his first time seeing this former leader of the ops team. At the time, it had been Fu Ming, hidden away in the shadows, who had directed Xiao Zhuang to pose as an ordinary traveller and get close to Wen Han to protect her.


    "Did you know? When I walked over, he took one glance at me. And it was in that one glance that I knew he viewed me as a brother."


    Xiao Zhuang spoke with extremely stirred emotions.


    Her arm was being used as a pillow under her head as she tilted her head to look at Xiao Zhuang.


    Pausing, Xiao Zhuang leaned in close and whisperingly said to her, "I''ll tell you, my name is Zhuang Yan."


    Zhuang Yan? That was his real name?<>Please read this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Prior to meeting Cheng Muyun, she had not known how great was the importance of someone''s name and what it represented. But now she understood clearly. Your name represents your past, your friends, your life, as well as places of refuge you once had. All of these are extremely important. Even Cheng Muyun had never told her Xiao Zhuang''s real name.


    Wen Han did not know how to express the alarm she felt when she heard it.


    Rubbing a hand over her heart, she said, "You shouldn''t have told me. I nearly died of fright when I heard it."


    Zhuang Yan chuckled. "You know, this rule that the monk set really sucks. We, as brothers who go through thick and thin and life and death together, in the end don''t even get to know each other''s names. It''s no fun at all. Remember my name. Who knows? Maybe one day you may see my tombstone in some place."


    Suddenly, successive sounds of metal falling to the floor echoed out from the room behind them.


    The sounds were very clear and carried that quality that indicated objects had flown out and slammed into something.


    They both stopped simultaneously and turned their heads.


    The bangles. That string of inexpensive bangles. Before the henna tattoo application, she had taken them off and put them under the pillow. That was such a concealed place. How could they have been found and then thrown? ¡­ She immediately stood. Something must have happened.


    "You''re going in?" Zhuang Yan grabbed her sleeve. "Fu Ming said before, we cannot do anything that the monk does not allow." Such as right now, when the door was closed.


    In other words, no one was allowed to go in.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Zhuang Yan''s Russian was not very good. He had told Wen Han earlier that he was not from Russia. These recent years, Fu Ming had actually not been in Russia. Zhuang Yan actually was Vietnamese, and so amongst this group, he was the only one whose understanding of Russian was not very good.


    She could hear it; Zhou Zhou was crying Cheng Muyun''s name in Russian, was crying "Big Brother."


    "Do not come in. Absolutely do not come in. You do what I say, got it?" The dialogue inside was already broaching upon Zhou Zhou''s identity. She did not want Zhuang Yan to get involved in this.


    Subconsciously, she wanted Zhuang Yan to be able to successfully leave this manor estate.


    She hoped that he was not the mole, hoped that he would be safe.


    For the sole reason that he had told her in that dirty, noisy railway station, "Don''t be scared. We''re all here."


    Without waiting for Zhuang Yan''s answer, she rushed up to the outside of the door. Gasping lightly, she closed her eyes and mustered up courage for herself. Yes, she was still afraid of that man¡­ afraid that sometimes he would throw aside all those things that bound him and his beliefs and faith and totally transform into a rage-filled man of Moscow.


    Wen Han pushed open the door.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy of the translation


    In the pitch-blackness, she closed it again behind her.<>Please read this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    An air that caused one''s flesh to creep flowed through the entire room.


    Her mind was blank. She saw Cheng Muyun pinning Zhou Zhou to the bed with one knee and squeezing Zhou Zhou''s neck with one hand. Zhou Zhou''s two hands were grasping his wrist tightly, like a fish that had already lost its water and was on a chopping block, painfully and in vain twisting its body¡­


    Could not breathe. All hope and feelings of living were dependent on the throat¡ª


    Wen Han could even still recall that type of despair.<>Please read this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Those bangles just now must have been thrown by Zhou Zhou out of desperation, as a cry for help.


    "Cheng Muyun¡­" She stepped toward him.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    In the darkness, Cheng Muyun''s eyes were devoid of emotion as they turned to look in her direction.


    "Dearest." He spoke in a low voice to her in Russian, like someone who had been witnessed in the act of robbery in the back alley behind a bar in Moscow. In a most indifferent manner, he told her, "You know I do not like people watching my personal matters from the sidelines, especially my family matters." It had been a long, long time since he had spoken in a serious manner to Wen Han in Russian. And now, this icy-cold, indolent tone was a warning. It was just like back then in the utility room of the Western restaurant; when Wen Han had pleaded for Wang Wenhao, his behavior had been the same.


    The instant Cheng Muyun opened his mouth, she knew he was submerged in the darkest of emotions.


    He was warning her, telling her that the further she got away from him, the better.


    From that temple in Nepal, to when they were on the train, to the shores of the Ganges River, he had been like a monk who had climbed out from the abyss, reserved, humble¡­ But now, what had pushed him back into hell again?


    Behind her back, Wen Han''s one hand unconsciously squeezed her other palm viciously. "Cheng Muyun¡­ Calm down for a bit. I''m scared you''ll regret this. Look. See who she is."


    He gave an extremely quiet chuckle. "Do you think I have already fully lost my senses and forgotten who she is?"


    "No, what I mean is¡­"<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    He cut Wen Han off. "This beautiful woman grew up with me holding her in my arms. Dearest, come. I will outright and openly introduce you to her. This is my youngest little sister [cousin-sister]. Her name is Cheng Jiayi. She told all of you her name is Zhou Zhou merely out of remembrance for that poor boyfriend of hers who died an early death." As he spoke this, he did not show any hints of letting up on that action that wanted to take Cheng Jiayi into death with him.


    Cheng Jiayi feebly thrashed her legs. Her hands were slowly beginning to go limp.


    The hope of living drifted further and further away from her.


    "Cheng Muyun!" Wen Han took two strides forward. "Let go of her first. Even if she did something wrong, you cannot kill her with your own hands."


    She swore, even if this Cheng Jiayi was the mole¡­<>Please read this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    If Cheng Muyun personally did the deed with his own hands this time, for the rest of his life, he would never in his heart be able to release himself from it. That was his little sister; she was different from the others. No! Actually, it should be said, Cheng Muyun could not personally do it to any one of the people who were here. This man could endure anything¡ªanything but this.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    He was Hell.<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    But not to his own brothers.


    There was a hell in his heart that he had locked himself away in ten years ago.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Wen Han took another step forward and ended up kicking one of those bangles that were strung together, which in turn collided with the others.


    With these faint sounds, her heart leapt madly.<>Please read this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    ¡­¡­<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    It was not certain whether her words had persuaded Cheng Muyun, or he had not truly intended on bringing death with his hand. In that second that he relaxed his grip, Cheng Jiayi, using the utmost strength that she could muster, escaped from beneath him and tumbled wretchedly to the floor. Cheng Jiayi panted with all her might, as if the last thread of her strength had been used to break free, crying and coughing as she lay facedown on the floor. Wen Han moved to help her back up, but she shoved Wen Han away.


    Stumbling, Cheng Jiayi threw open the door and fled.


    The shadowy outline of Cheng Muyun''s figure came off the bed and walked over.


    Fearing that he would give pursuit, Wen Han backed up several steps and leaned her back against the door, where she remained unmoving.


    And there she stayed, until he drew so close he could not get any closer, so near that his leg was against her leg and his body was pressed against her body. He lowered his head. Not a trace of light was in his eyes, as if they were whirlpools that could devour her at any moment.


    She was terrified, terrified that the instant he opened his mouth, what came forth would be that language that she was most familiar with, the one she had heard since she was a child. Was it not rather absurd? It was merely a different language, but that was enough to make him transform into an entirely different person. Perhaps because the most legitimate Chinese that he learned had been from an old monk, only when he showed his ethnic Chinese side were people able to feel that he was a person whose reason and rationality were within the boundaries of normal.


    She was even getting a certain feeling.<>Please read this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    If he still did not speak, he would end up having her take Cheng Jiayi''s place to die right here¡ª


    "She thinks Zhou Ke betrayed me before he died." Cheng Muyun looked down at her, his finger brushing away her already sweat-dampened stray hairs from her forehead. "This is the type of malicious speculation that I most do not want to hear, especially coming from her mouth."


    Wen Han''s eyes flickered. "Your younger sister is telling you that all four of them are innocent?"


    "She implored to me to not continue investigating. She said, everything should have ended on the day of Zhou Ke''s death. No more people should die."


    This statement sounded very familiar.<>Please read this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Fu Yiming had also said, if Cheng Muyun insisted on continuing to root out a mole, he undoubtedly would cause the deaths of everyone.


    Wen Han touched his face. The tip of his ear was searing hot, as if fire burned it. She did not know whether Cheng Muyun was beginning to waver, or if he did not believe his cousin-sister''s words at all.


    This was too hard.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    This current situation was a Rashomon scenario[2].<>Please read this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Each of the involved parties was holding to his or her own views, and each provided statements according to what was most advantageous to himself or herself, weaving lies with them. Where did the final truth lie?


    Was it that Zhou Ke''s death had been wrongful and there was a mole amongst these four people?


    Or was it, Zhou Ke was the mole and these four had been wrongly accused?<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Amid the darkness, Cheng Muyun''s lips pressed down on hers.


    This was the first time he closed his eyes when kissing her. In that same moment that he relinquished all light, he also felt Wen Han''s hands sliding up to his shoulders¡­ Before, she had always wanted to avoid his gaze, but now she wanted to see his eyes. That was the only way for her to know what he was thinking.


    Outside the window, there were the sounds of music, as well as singing and dancing.


    The celebration had already begun in the manor for the monastic induction ceremony that would be occurring three days from now. The esteemed guests came from all states and cities of India. Every person from every place who had once had any business dealings or whose life had somehow intersected with this manor lord had come. In this nation, abandoning one''s earthly identity and wholly dedicating one''s life to Buddha were things that were worthy of celebration.


    But inside this room, he bit down on her tongue and broke skin.


    On that pathway of pitch-blackness, he wanted to use the bloody sweetness from the tip of her tongue to help him find some of his rationality. Or perhaps, it was some resoluteness, the resoluteness to continue carrying out what he was to do¡ªto find that person, find the betrayer.


    Wen Han felt as if something was wedged in her throat. "Cheng Muyun¡­"


    Her heart in her chest was trying with such difficulty to beat.


    She was feeling more and more uncomfortable. Finally, she could clearly hear the sound of herself collapsing to the floor and her body slamming in to those inexpensive bangles. She clutched tightly at his sleeve. Cheng Muyun, there''s something not right with my whole body. I feel really unwell.


    But though her mouth opened, she could not make a word come from it. He was so near¡­


    Wave after wave of blackness rolled over her until she was wholly submerged.


    Wen Han did not know how long she slept. When she awoke again, she was still only hovering on the edge of consciousness.


    The first thing she saw in her vision was the oxygen mask on her own face. Her limbs were completely numb, and she had no control over them.


    With great effort, she forced her eyelids to lift. She saw many doctors dressed in white coats beside her bed, speaking in a language she did not understand.


    It was different here from in that manor. The servants of the manor had received some training, so even if their pronunciations were poor, they would still speak in English to them, the guests of the manor. Now, however, the people surrounding her were all speaking the local language, the native tongue of this state.


    So noisy. She saw Fu Yiming gripping Cheng Muyun''s collar, shouting something. Cheng Jiayi was crying. Chen Yuan was smoking by the window. There was one person missing¡­ Zhuang Yan? Where was that youth?


    All sounds were fuzzy. She could not hear them clearly.<>Please read this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Before Wen Han could discern more, she lost consciousness again.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    [1] See footnote [3] in chapter 5.3. ÎÞ¼äµØÓü "Avici Hell" in Buddhist beliefs is "the perpetual hell."


    [2] A situation in which different individuals give contradictory interpretations of the same scenario<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator. 1 of 1 Prologue 33 of 50 Chapter segments 0 of 1 Epilogue

 CH 13 part3

    So, in two days, on Monday, February 12, it will be the 5th anniversary of this blog! Wow. As a way of celebrating, for our birthday week of February 12 to 18, I will post daily updates for Black and White Film. (Blog time runs on Beijing time. For those on the other side of the ocean, this may actually begin on the evening of February 11 for you.) Come celebrate with us.


    Cheng Muyun is under surveillance, but he still has his own mission. What do you think he wants to do? And how?


    This story was translated with the expression permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. All forms of reproduction, redistribution, or reposting are not authorized, except by linking to hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the copy is unauthorized and has been taken without consent of the translator.


    That person who was shadowing them moved in closer, saying he was curious and wanted to look at the postcards they were buying.


    This was a type of "polite" explanation. Those four people all respected Cheng Muyun, this former hero, so prior to any routine, duty-required inspection, they would first provide a respectable and proper reason.


    Wen Han, however, very much took offense. After handing them over to that person, she kept a cold, detached stare on him until that man awkwardly gave the postcards back to her. "My apologies. The little stories on these postcards are very fascinating, so I looked a little longer at them." The other party made up an arbitrary excuse.


    "Is that so?" Wen Han leafed through the postcards in her hand. "You are a believer in Buddhism, too?"


    This Moscow girl successfully caused the other party to choke into silence on his own words.< >Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Wen Han took those postcards that had been turned into a disorganized heap and stacked them neatly again. The first one happened to be a panoramic view of Sarnath. Raising one arm high, she stood with the sun behind her and tried to get a clearer look at the picture.


    It was a shot of the stupa standing lonesomely beneath the sun''s glow on an open stretch of grass, and not far from it were peepal trees that reached to the sky.


    A photograph of Dhamek Stupa in Sarnath. (Image credit: ¡°Dhamek Stupa¡± by Binh Huynh, originally posted in , image used under )


    Turning the postcard over, she discovered there truly was, as the man had said, a short story written on it in English about the connection between Sarnath and Buddhism.


    "This is one of the four holy sites of Indian Buddhism. After the Buddha attained enlightenment, it was here in the Deer Park that he taught for the first time that the sea of suffering is boundless; about good and evil and cause of suffering; and about the endless cycle of life, death, and rebirth. Here, he also took his first five monk disciples," Cheng Muyun softly translated. "Thereafter, all three¡ªBuddha, Dharma, and monk¡ªwere present, and Indian Buddhism began."


    "Actually¡­" Wen Han lifted her eyes to look at him. "I want to know, too. Is there anything special about these postcards? Other than the scenery on them? What use do you have for them?"


    "It was completely because you like them that I bought them." Smiling leisurely, Cheng Muyun shook his head. "There is nothing special about them. Oh, yes, if you do want to talk about what is special, I do recall that it was in Sarnath that that Chinese monk, Xuanzang, received and then took away the scriptures[1]."


    "You know I''m not asking about classic Buddhist stories." She gazed at him in seriousness.


    Cheng Muyun shrugged his shoulders, chuckling, "It appears that in your heart, my credibility has already fallen to the lowest levels."


    Seeing the placid openness on his face, Wen Han began again to doubt her own judgment. "So, could it be that innkeeper really was here just to bid her farewells to you?"


    "You could consider it as such, but also no, not quite."<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    They were both very cautious in their dialogue. The entire time when he spoke to Wen Han, he maintained a very intimate posture, his lips and her ear every now and then brushing against each other, seeming more as if he was speaking seductive lover''s words.


    "You must be fibbing me." Something in the depths of her heart seemed to want to emerge and was just waiting for her to call upon it, but she could not catch what it might be. Still, she muttered, "Our return here to Varanasi¡­ wasn''t purely because you wanted to be here with me, either?"


    There were all different types of conjectures in those blue-black eyes of hers.< >Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Two "sacred cows" were passing by her side when, all of a sudden, they straightened their necks and bellowed a couple of times.


    While Wen Han was turning her head back reflexively, Cheng Muyun grabbed her by the wrist and pulled her over. As a result, though she escaped a collision with those sacred cows, she ended up falling against his broad chest.


    On this dirty, chaotic Indian street with muddy puddles and livestock excrement everywhere, he used his lips to barricade all her various qualms.Nearby, there was an Indian man facing the corner of the wall and urinating. Breaking out into a wide grin, he hastily pulled up his pants and, chortling, began heckling them in English.


    Everywhere in this winding, narrow alley, there were these sorts of people who would relieve themselves in any random location. Many people in this place did not even have the concept of using a restroom, let alone those many different mammals. Flowing or piling up on the street underneath everyone''s feet were the excrements of all types of livestock¡­ But while he was kissing her, he was still even able to pick her up by the waist so that she could elude those filthy puddles beneath their feet.


    Those four people shadowing and surveilling Cheng Muyun, though, were not so nimble. They had originally been carrying out assignments in neighbouring countries and had only last-minute been deployed here and put in charge of the case of this mysterious ops leader, Cheng Muyun. Consequently, they only had a rudimentary understanding of the place that India was.


    You had to be kidding. Wasn''t Varanasi supposed to be a sacred city?


    Why was there excrement everywhere? And it would flow along with the water and converge into the Ganges River¡­ The woman in that group of four on surveillance duty was showing noticeable discomfort with all this. Her high heels were already stained with filthy matter, and frowning, she looked glumly at those two people who were still kissing in such surroundings.< >Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    "My love, enjoying the present moment is what you most should do." As Cheng Muyun lightly spoke this, he set her down on the highest stair step next to the Ganges River so that all this while her shoes would stay clean.


    "But you should tell me, at least even just a little bit. Just look. Chen Yuan suddenly brought charges against you. If I hadn¡¯t¡­"


    "If you had not come, I still would have had a way to rid myself of Chen Yuan''s accusations." Cheng Muyun''s breath fell on the tip of her nose. "Trust me. The more you know, the more difficult it will be for you to go back to the normal world."


    "Well, then, you should at least tell me, what is this?"<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Wen Han completely pulled out the string around her neck. It was that thing that looked just like a protection amulet. In the room earlier, he had removed every single item on her body that was in the way, with the exception of this, which he had not taken off of her.


    With a smile, Cheng Muyun shook his head, using silence to bring this discussion to a close.


    He scanned around, helping her search for that old man.< >Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Countless boats lined the shore, packed closely and facing every direction, all waiting for their patrons.


    From memory, Wen Han found the corner by the wall that the old man had always slept in.


    There was no one. She looked all around, but there was no face that looked familiar. It seemed that that old Indian man who had blessed her had already accomplished his desire, and his ashes had joined the flow of the Ganges River.


    She squatted down. The angle she was standing at was the same as last time, but in front of her was only a discrepit and messy corner by a wall. The air was teeming with dust and infused with smells that came from the bodies of nearby people. Crude, yet real.


    "From the moment I entered Nepal¡­" Wen Han stared dazedly at that empty corner, her smile forced. "The people around me were either bad people or good people killed by bad people. Even this stranger¡­ is dead. I''m starting to suspect whether I''m a curse on people."


    "Trust me. At the very least, his death was a natural one and had nothing to do with you." Cheng Muyun bent down into a half crouch.


    An ordinary girl had stepped into this huge conspiracy, where good and evil were turned upside down and hard to determine, and death came following right at her heels. If this were Moscow, she undoubtedly would require a long period of psychological counseling before she would be able to carry on with her peaceful, uneventful life again.< >Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    A warm touch covered the back of her head.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Cheng Muyun gently stroked her long tresses. "Do you know what I used to study in university?"


    This managed to successfully capture her attention so that she was no longer caught up in her sorrow over the death of that Indian man who had actually been a stranger.


    "Mathematics," he whispered beside her ear in Russian.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Her eyes abruptly widened. "You''re only just telling me this now." From that night in the campsite when they had chatted idly to that time in the temple when she had performed that tonsure-like ceremony for him, he had pretended to be completely ignorant about this field.


    "That is what is amusing. You always are able to rouse in me a little bit of those memories from my past." Languidly, he twined her long locks between his fingers several times.< >Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    A group of people parading behind them interrupted their conversation.


    A procession formed by an uncountable number of sadhus had attracted the attention of too many tourists and also Indian locals, causing them to come over to look. With the noise and excitement, flocks of crows flew overhead and charged into the smoke and soot from those corpses that were aflame.


    Curiosity led Wen Han to jog over and, with much effort, push aside the crowd.


    But the sight that fell upon her eyes caused her to hastily retreat back out from there. Those sadhus were not wearing a single item that could cover up their bodies. That truly left her not wanting to continue watching¡­


    "What¡¯s wrong? You have discovered that my physique is still the better one?¡± Behind her, Cheng Muyun laughingly teased her. When he spoke, his eyes looked toward that procession, and slowly, he rotated his right shoulder, stretching and loosening it.


    Very good. Everything was proceeding as normal.< >Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Late this night.<>Please support the original translation of this story at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Downstairs of the house that they were staying in, Cheng Muyun found a small restaurant that had already closed for business. There, he cordially treated those people who were surveilling him. At the table, Wen Han sat in the furthest corner against the wall. A small, yellow light bulb with no lampshade swayed in front of her, relying on only a single cord to hang above the table.


    In the beginning, they were very careful about the content of their conversation.


    Later, though, they discovered that Cheng Muyun was not averse to talking about his past, so gradually, everyone loosened up.


    Most importantly, meat could be eaten at this restaurant. Truly just too wonderful.


    Of course, as a careful precaution, two of the people still bought a takeout box of food from a faraway shop and did not enjoy Cheng Muyun''s hospitality.


    Cheng Muyun stepped over to the small fire pot in the center of the restaurant and stretched out his arms, warming his hands from a distance where he could practically touch the flames. His back was to everyone, and the glow of the fire enclosed him in a faint halo of light.


    "Have you ever thought about, if one of the four of you became a traitor to your little group, what would happen in this room?" Cheng Muyun quietly asked in English.


    This one question caused the entire little restaurant to slip into silence.


    The blackness of his shadow landed on half of the wall, as if it was looking down upon the whole room.


    "Cheng Laoban." The woman in that group of four gave a cough, then told him in a soft voice, "I want to remind you, we will accurately report to our superiors each word that you say. It is best if you are a bit more careful."


    Cheng Muyun turned to the side, smiling slightly in the firelight. "Oh? Is that so?"


    "Of course, at times, some information may unintentionally be overlooked when things are being reported up." Another man scooped the last couple of mouthfuls of his takeout meal, leaving not even a speck behind. "Such as now. I am drunk already."


    Someone else chimed in, "Cheng Laoban, look, we do not want to get on the bad side of the Moscow special ops team or that madman, Fu Yiming. So, I will also ask you to please speak less and allow us to also be able to relax a little."


    The last person also made his standpoint known. "Personally speaking, I feel that any rat in the ranks should be sent to heaven to see God."


    These four people were basically all, at the same time, declaring their stances in this situation.


    As long as Cheng Muyun did not leave behind any obvious evidence that could be used against him, the four of them would also turn a blind eye to what he did.< >Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    The reflection of the flame''s glow danced in Cheng Muyun''s eyes as he laughed, "Do not be nervous, everyone. Though the price on my head is quite high, I believe that the four of you do not dare casually sell it out."


    He moved away from the fire pot and stepped up behind Wen Han, who had been eating in silence the whole time. Bending forward, he spoke softly in Russian. "Eat more, darling. Just look, you have lost weight again.¡±


    As he spoke, his gaze fell on¡­<>This UNAUTHORIZED copy was taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    A flush of red rose into Wen Han''s cheeks, and also in Russian, she murmured back, "Sometimes, you really are as much of a scoundrel as one of those middle-aged men in the back alley of a bar who have drunk themselves silly.¡±


    The four people by their side who were there to monitor them did not understand these few sentences of dialogue at all.


    They exchanged a glance amongst themselves, then lowered their heads to eat their dinner.


    That official plainly knew that Cheng Muyun and the people around him all spoke Russian, yet he still had not assigned anyone who knew Russian to monitor Cheng Muyun. This was already clearly showing that even the higher-ups were deliberately closing an eye and letting some thing slide. Setting aside proper procedures and rules, everyone actually hoped that that so-called "mole" truly would be caught.< >Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    By the time they returned to that little room, it was already past three in the morning.


    Wen Han psychologically was beginning to resist looking at the clock. It was as if the night sky represented one node of time, and then, when the sun rose, it would be the next day. What would happen tomorrow?


    She turned over, bringing her gaze to the windowsill right at the head of the bed. "Have you thought through how you''re going to face Fu Yiming and your little sister?"


    In this room where no lights were lit, Cheng Muyun beckoned to her. Wen Han climbed up onto the windowsill.


    He pulled out an object from behind him. Under the light of the moon, she saw it was a very lifelike image of Buddha adhered to a piece of¡­ bone. More accurately, it looked more like a bone relic left after cremation. Although she had never touched one before, she had seen through a glass display case what bone relics looked like.


    "This is what I brought out from that mountain lair." Cheng Muyun placed into her palm that relic that carried an image of Buddha. "Relics that contain a Buddhist image are priceless.[2]"


    He had never lied to Meng Liangchuan. This indeed was a priceless item, and he had secretly kept it.


    The weight she carried in her palm was immeasurable.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    To any devout Buddhist, this item was something that should be reverently worshipped. What sort of venerable spiritual leader would that monk have had to be to leave behind a relic like this containing the image of Buddha? ¡­< >Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    "The smuggling line that I uncovered and destroyed ten years ago had many extremely valuable items." Cheng Muyun lowered his eyes to look at the relic on her palm. "This was the most important one out of all of them. But after I left, it was secretly stored away¡ªby me¡ªin my home in Moscow."


    "Secretly stored away?"<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "Meaning, it was not recorded in the files that were submitted to the higher authorities. Later, just a few years ago, someone took it, and then it was passed from hand to hand until it ended up in that smuggling base in Nepal."


    "And so, you discovered from that that there''s a mole?"<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "No." Cheng Muyun''s smile was so faint it was barely discernible. "This was a bait that I left behind."


    There is something called situational awareness. The reason he was able to successfully complete his mission after three years of going undercover was precisely because of his reliance on this type of situational awareness that was almost instinctive to him and allowed him to perceive the dangers that were everywhere. Hence, it was solely from this feeling that he had in him that he inferred there was a traitor amongst them.


    Later, this priceless treasure confirmed his inference.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Truly, it had been by Buddha''s blessing and grace.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    The greedy enemy, in the end, had made a move for this most valuable item.


    "They thought I had abandoned everything. But, I was simply waiting for them to take this thing." In the gleam of the moon, Cheng Muyun, sitting cross-legged, gazed at that image of the Buddha on the relic.


    His wait had been rather long. Ten years.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    But no matter how long it was, the wait had been worth it.


    Everything had been proceeding according to plan. Zhou Ke''s death, though, was unforeseen. However, it was also Zhou Ke''s death that ended up pointing out the four people most deserving of suspicion.


    Cheng Jiayi; his good friend of many years, Chen Yuan; ops leader, Fu Yiming; and that one who was always by Fu Yiming''s side, Zhuang Yan. Only these four people knew Zhou Ke''s true identity and details.


    Wen Han wanted to give that item back to Cheng Muyun. "You should not have told me so much."


    She remembered what Cheng Muyun had said, that the more she knew, the more it would be a threat to many other innocent people.


    "No, my love, I need you to know this." Cheng Muyun took her chin between his fingers and leaned in close, saying softly, "When we were eating earlier, I prepared for them some high-quality incense. Now, they should all have sunk into dreams about the Ganges River and will not care what you do. So, darling, take this priceless treasure, walk out of this room, and hide it in any place that you so desire, a place that only you know."


    The moonlight was behind Cheng Muyun''s face, so none of the details on it could be seen.


    Thump, thump. Wen Han''s heart was pounding. She cupped that extremely valuable item in both her hands, not daring even to touch it with her fingers. Despite not knowing what Cheng Muyun was planning, she still acted on instinct, climbing off the bed and, in bare feet, stepping as lightly as possible out of this room.


    There was a breeze in the hallway. It came from behind her, blowing over from the window that Cheng Muyun''s arm held open.< >Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Wen Han''s skirt fluttered up in the breeze. Looking back, she saw the man sitting on the windowsill give her a nod.


    She did not hesitate anymore. Doing as he had instructed, she slowly headed towards downstairs. This type of setting caused fear to instinctively rise up in people, and she breathed lightly to calm herself. Then, following the staircase, she carefully, step by step, proceeded down it.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    [1] Xuanzang was a Chinese Buddhist monk from the early Tang dynasty. He is famous in particular for his pilgrimage to India to obtain Buddhist texts, and when he returned to China, he brought back with him many written in Sanskrit. His journey was the inspiration for classic story,¡¶Î÷Óμǡ·Journey to the West.


    [2] ÉáÀû "she li." The Chinese term for body relic, which is also called sarira. It is said that when an enlightened monk or Buddhist spiritual leader is cremated, crystalline or pearl-like objects, called sarira, as well as other pieces, such as bone, teeth, etc are left behind. The Buddhist sarira are said to be a physical representation of the purity and devotion of the person. Here in the story, a bone relic actually had an image of Buddha on it. (There is a photograph on this of real-life example of a bone relic with a Buddhist image. In this case, it is an image of Bodhisattva, found on the bone relic after the cremation of a 94-year-old monk.)< >Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    This story was translated with the expression permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. All forms of reproduction, redistribution, or reposting are not authorized, except by linking to hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the copy is unauthorized and has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Completed: 1 of 1 Prologue 40 of 50 Chapter segments 0 of 1 Epilogue

 CH 13 part2

    One entire day. To have one entire ordinary day with Cheng Muyun is so special. Here is the first part of it. What do you think they are going to do?


    This story was translated with the expression permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. All forms of reproduction, redistribution, or reposting are not authorized, except by linking to hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the copy is unauthorized and has been taken without consent of the translator.


    The entire room was filled with the smell of Moscow.


    This soup was simply too ordinary, so ordinary that you would be able to drink it in the home of any poor family in Moscow, and it was not worth specially introducing to those unfamiliar "friends" who were with them.


    But for Cheng Muyun, after ten years of being away from his homeland, being able, here in India, to drink this soup that this girl from Moscow had made with her own hands still caused his throat to tighten somewhat. Love¡ªit gave him not only someone for his heart to constantly be thinking of and physical intimacy but also the dangers of homesickness.


    "Is this a rosemary leaf?" He glanced at her from beneath his eyelashes.


    Wen Han made a sound in response, feeling somewhat self-conscious as she looked at those deep green plant leaves on the surface of the soup.


    In the kitchen earlier, when she was looking for spices to cook with, she had spotted these. Whenever she saw rosemary, she would always remember the feeling she had had about him in the beginning when they first met. Never had there been a man whose eyes could be so beautiful, like rosemary, the persistent, bewitching fragrance. He needed only to take one look at you and then your entire body would heat up.


    And there were also the rosemary¡¯s symbolic meanings of loyalty and endless, lonely yearning.


    These all made her unable to resist using that spice.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Wordlessly, Cheng Muyun took the stainless steel bowl that she had filled with borsh.


    Those four people, the men and the woman who had all stayed quiet the entire time, now over and over declined Wen Han''s kindness. Only one perfunctorily drank a small sip of soup, but after taking it into his mouth, he immediately apologetically spit it all back out, explaining in English that he really could not handle the taste of rosemary.


    It was from this moment onwards that Wen Han had a strange feeling about these four people.


    It was as if they did not fully trust Cheng Muyun, just like how¡­ that day in the manor, when Cheng Muyun had placed the bag of mangoes in front of everyone, only she and Zhuang Yan had not hesitated at all and eaten some.


    This was a type of trust.<>This UNAUTHORIZED copy was taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Wen Han tidied up the kitchen, meticulously making sure every detail, big and small, was taken care of. The tableware in this place was truly very basic, all of it stainless steel, so was also very easy to clean and tidy up. Before long, she had finished drying the water off of the last stainless steel bowl and shut the cupboard door. Her next action was to glance at the clock hanging on the wall of the living room.


    There were still another twenty-two hours left.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "Do you have¡­ any plans after this?" The voice she used to ask this question was very light, as if she was being a thief.


    Narrowing his eyes, Cheng Muyun moved in close to her, pressing his tall body against her back, the backside of her thighs, and also her calves, until there was no gap between them at all. "How about going upstairs with your beloved?"<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Inside the living room, someone turned on the television.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Indian singing and dancing programs are very noisy and also very joyful.


    She could even hear in the house directly next door someone playing an instrument. The song being played in real life intermingled with the song coming from the television and gave her the illusion that she had once more returned to the world of humans. She tilted her head down. The stray hairs in front of her forehead slipped down. They were very long already.


    In these dozens of days, she had not really taken care of her appearance.


    Luckily, she was young, and aside from her complexion being somewhat pale, there had not been any major effect to her.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    It was in this stillness that someone knocked on the front door of the house.


    One of the men in the living room instantly shut off the television.


    All sounds were temporarily paused right there, and the atmosphere became tense and unusual. Wen Han did not even really dare to breathe as she looked nervously at Cheng Muyun. Only this man in front of her showed no abnormal reaction. Passing through that living room, where the atmosphere seemed as if it had congealed, he put his hand on the door handle and, with a click, opened the door.


    Accompanying the sunlight that streamed in was the sound of a "Hi!" that came from an unfamiliar, Indian youngster. "I''m looking for the owners of this home."


    Cheng Muyun smiled, looking down at this young person of a foreign country. "Unfortunately, they are not here. You likely know that their father is going to be having a grand monastic induction celebration in the nearby town?"


    The Indian young person suddenly remembered, a smile radiating from his dark-skinned face. "I had thought they would finish these next few days of ritual worship ceremonies on the Ganges before going there. It seems I thought wrong."


    When the Indian youngster finished saying this, he puzzledly eyed over the people inside the home.


    "These are all my friends." Cheng Muyun rested against the doorframe, letting the afternoon breeze ripple up a corner of his shirt. "You see, we are only staying here for this one day as well, and tomorrow we will be hurrying back for that ceremony."


    "Oh really?" The Indian youngster gave a laugh. "Then I will wish you a pleasant evening tonight in Varanasi.¡±


    "Thank you." Cheng Muyun smiled also.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    When Wen Han, who was leaning against the kitchen doorway, caught sight of the expressions of those three men and one woman, where they seemed as if they were prepared at any time for battle, she felt even more affirmed about her views. These four people unquestionably were here as a means of monitoring Cheng Muyun. No wonder, beside the sunflower field during the day, they had expressed that they had had no choice, that it was the arrangements of those higher in authority.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    While she was still mulling over these things, Cheng Muyun had already shut the door and, turning around, restored that detached expression on his face.


    "We¡­" Before she could speak a complete sentence, he had swept her up into his arms.


    "We what?" He chuckled lightly.<>This UNAUTHORIZED copy was taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "¡­ Nothing." Wen Han rested herself against his chest, not speaking. As she listened to each sound of his black boots treading up the staircase, she stole a glimpse at those few people. Since they certainly would know what the two of them were going to do, were they still going to follow them upstairs?


    Wen Han''s thoughts were chaotic as she anxiously paid attention to those people who were shadowing behind the both of them but maintaining a distance. He soon arrived at the third level. The door of the room that she had once stayed in was open. A wind came in through the window and blew straight out into the hall, billowing the hallway window''s little curtains, which were adorned with an intricate design.


    While Wen Han was still secretly peeking at the people behind them, Cheng Muyun had already stridden into the room and hooked the door with the tip of his boot.


    The door closed with a bang, and Wen Han was set back down.


    Her eyes swept around the room. When she turned her head back to say something, she discovered he was unfastening, one at a time, the buttons of his shirt. Leaning herself gently back into the wall, Wen Han watched him.


    The sun cast its light in through the glass, spilling onto half of the room.


    The place where she stood was in the sunlight, while he happened to be in a shadowed spot where the sunshine could not reach.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    There was a wound on his broad shoulders. An old wound.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Beneath his collarbones was his chest. And as her gaze travelled further down, from her angle, she could see his black, leather belt that was already undone and draped loosely over his hips.


    Cheng Muyun removed those heavy and hard, black boots.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "I began observing the precepts when I was fifteen years old. It so happens that that same year, you were born." His feet bare, he stepped across the wooden floors. Resting himself lightly against the wall also, he lowered his head to admire the contours of her gently rising and falling bosom as well as the little actions of her fingers, slightly curved and digging lightly into the wall. "Isn''t that interesting?"


    She gave an "mm-hmm," unconsciously rubbing the pads of her fingers together.


    "Near the Red Square, there is the red Kremlin Wall, Lenin''s Tomb, Saint Basil''s Cathedral, the State Historical Museum of Russia, and also the oldest department store in Moscow, built in the late nineteenth century." His voice low, he asked, "Did I get anything wrong?"


    As he pulled these up from his memory, he was able, as well, to imagine Wen Han as an adolescent girl, walking within that white structure, and the expression of longing and anticipation on her face while she gazed at the shopwindows. That was the life of an ordinary woman in Moscow.


    The department store in Moscow that Cheng Muyun mentions, the one that is next to the Red Square and whose building dates back to the nineteenth century, should be the GUM. Left: The GUM building facing the Red Square. Right: Interior view of the white structure of the GUM.


    "No. Your memory is very good." Even after being away for ten years.


    "Tell me about your life in Moscow in the past." He was at last no longer satisfied with this form of flirting where they were staring into one another''s eyes. Slowly, he took hold of her blouse, using that thin layer of cloth to pull her toward himself.


    "My past¡­" Wen Han bumped up against his body, and her fingers contacted his chest. "I was in an orphanage when I was a child, but I don''t really remember it clearly. Later, because of my one-quarter Chinese blood, my parents, who came from China, adopted me. They run a small inn on an unremarkable street in Moscow. My grades in school were neither great, nor bad."


    Mundane and without lustre¡ªthese were the first twenty years of her life.


    And these several dozen days spent with him were enough to make up for a countless number of twenty years.


    Cheng Muyun''s hand trailed from her delicate shoulder, down her arm, and to her wrist, and then he grasped her hand. "Aside from that shameless, cowardly friend of yours, have there been people who wanted to court you?"


    "Yes, but¡­ not many."<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Only a few Chinese who had stayed in her family''s little inn had ever praised her for being very beautiful. In Moscow, her appearance would not be considered outstanding, and to those young Moscow men, she was no different from any other ethnic Chinese girl, having simply an Oriental-looking face.


    "There has been no person whom you held in your heart?"  There was already a sexiness in Cheng Muyun''s eyes that could not be repressed.


    Fiery, intense love has always been deadly.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Let alone, this was his love<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "There has¡­" In a voice barely audible, Wen Han answered softly, "You."


    "Is that so?" Those deep black eyes that contained no light held only her in them. "It is my honour."


    Their voices were very light. It was not known whether the people outside the door could hear their words.


    She knew there were people on the other side of the door, and so her every word choice was very careful. Even now, her ears were pricked, trying to listen for any movement outside.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Cheng Muyun suddenly shoved his hips forward, thrusting her heavily against the ash-coloured wall. She could not contain the moan that slipped from her in the same moment that he seized her lips in his.


    This man in front of her was completely obstructing her view, blocking out all the light in her life. Only a little remnant of light passed between their two bodies, illuminating the dust that floated in the air all around.


    She could not remember how long the two of them spent in that space. There was nothing in the room that displayed the time.


    She remembered only some fragments of scenes. There were many scratches on that wooden floor that rubbed her knees raw. And also, that searing sensation as his body pressed against her back, which was slick with perspiration. Much, much later, she still clearly remembered all of these.


    ¡­¡­<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    When the two went back downstairs, everyone noticed Wen Han was wearing Cheng Muyun''s shirt.


    It was tucked inside the waist of her skirt, though just barely, and although a little baggy, it was still passable to look at. Cheng Muyun, on the other hand, was much simpler, with a hiking jacket with the zipper pulled all the way to the top and nothing worn inside of that.


    One of the four people shadowing them finally opened his mouth, grinning as he remarked, "We were just saying, if you guys stayed up there the whole night, would someone need to bring dinner up to you? But who would bring it was truly a question that caused a bit of a headache. You see, when compared with sitting on this little rug in the living room and watching boring Indian dances and songs, delivering dinner would be such a pleasant and enjoyable task."


    This was the veiled teasing banter that occurs between men.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    The flush that flooded Wen Han''s face was so scarlet it looked as if the colour would drip down.


    She glanced at the clock on the wall. Another twenty hours left.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    The afternoon was so wonderfully warm that they could not simply squander their time in the room.


    They left that house.<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Walking down the alley, Wen Han, while avoiding puddles filled with mud, gazed at that man who was two steps in front of her. To her surprise, Cheng Muyun truly was interested in that little souvenir shop. He strode up the concrete steps, then extended a hand to her. The instant Wen Han wrapped her hand around his fingers, she was pulled up onto the step.


    The white-garbed Indian man inside the shop was somewhat bored and was drinking milk tea. In a corner of this souvenir shop, a woman, with hair swirled atop her head and held in place by a wooden hairpin, was selecting postcards, her back toward them.


    "Is this Sarnath here on this one?" The woman turned around to ask that uncle-like Indian man.


    It was her?<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    It was the female innkeeper of that little inn in Kathmandu.


    An expression of surprise flitted across Wen Han''s face, but she evidently was very astute and bowed her head, concealing away this moment of astonishment. Right behind her followed one of the men monitoring them, his hands also behind his back as he looked at this and that inside the shop, pretending he was an ordinary tourist.


    The uncle-like Indian man chuckled. Rambling smilingly, he asked the woman in English, "Just how devout are you that you would stay here for half a month? You have nearly gone through and bought a round of everything in this shop of mine."


    The female innkeeper gave a laugh. "I will be leaving here soon, very soon. It might be tonight."


    The uncle-like Indian man was puzzled. "You are going back to Nepal?"


    "No, no." The female innkeeper looked down and smiled. In that instant when she lifted her head again, her eyes flicked toward Cheng Muyun, who was examining a wooden carving. "I am sick of living there already and plan on switching to live in a different country. After all¡­ there is nothing drawing me to Nepal anymore."


    The uncle-like Indian man began to suggestively and enthusiastically shower her with flattery, hoping to retain this female tourist from Nepal who had been buying something from his shop every day. The female innkeeper smiled as she sidestepped the provocative tone of the other party''s words. In the end, she selected a stack of postcards that were all printed with famous holy sites of Buddhism in India, and then, pushing open the door, she left. The wind chimes in the doorway swayed as the door banged shut again, producing a pleasant sound.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Wen Han also picked up a stack of postcards that were the same as the one the innkeeper had bought, flipping through them¡ªnothing special at all.


    She began making aimless speculations.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    She wondered whether that woman bought these postcards because she was a believer of Buddhism herself or because she was following in Cheng Muyun''s beliefs. Wen Han still remembered, that night, in the smoke-filled liveliness that had evoked a suggestive feeling, this female innkeeper had said, Cheng Muyun abandoned monkhood because the women of the earthly world could not bear to let him go.


    So, that woman had stayed here in waiting for so many days simply because she wanted to say her goodbyes to Cheng Muyun.


    As her thoughts turned to this, Wen Han could not help casting a glance at Cheng Muyun.


    Cheng Muyun, right then, was casually shaking a string of brass bells between his fingers. He had been waiting for Wen Han to choose some souvenirs but noticed that Wen Han was looking at him, so walking over, he flipped through the stack of items in her hand. Soon, he had pulled out a bill of money and was handing it to the uncle-like Indian man. "I will buy these postcards. My wife is very fond of them, although I do not think there is anything special about them."<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    This story was translated with the expression permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. All forms of reproduction, redistribution, or reposting are not authorized, except by linking to hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the copy is unauthorized and has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Completed: 1 of 1 Prologue 39 of 50 Chapter segments 0 of 1 Epilogue

 CH 13 part1

    My apologies ahead of time. I will be absent from the blog for a short while and very likely not replying to comments. I am saying goodbye to my doggie and fur baby of 15 years. Will be back when ready. Posts have been pre-scheduled, so you will not miss anything. Cheers all. Every day, remind the ones you love just how much you love them.


    Sometimes, the things most taken for granted by ordinary people are some of the most precious and longed-after things to other people.


    At midday this day, while Fu Yiming was sitting beside the sunflower field, contemplating whether he should continue walking forward or simply go back and ask those people who had interrogated Cheng Muyun earlier for a vehicle to use as transportation, Cheng Muyun had already brought his little woman out from that sunflower field that stretched as far as the eye could see. Cheng Muyun wanted to kiss Wen Han.


    The person sitting beside the field looked down and searched about everywhere for some pebbles, wanting to throw one over there to disrupt that suggestive scene. Catching sight of him, Wen Han immediately nudged Cheng Muyun away.


    Despite never having had a girlfriend due to his dangerous identity, over all these years, there was not much Fu Yiming had not seen before. The look in Wen Han''s eyes as she gazed at Cheng Muyun was even identical to the one his own older sister had once had. However, Wen Han was much luckier, for in a certain sense, she did get to have Cheng Muyun.


    Was it because she had a clean background? Or was it for some other reason?


    Who knew? Who would even try to delve into this?<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    The ones who like to explore the questions of "Why did you fall in love?" "When did you fall in love?" or "How much can you love?" are all people who have plenty of life to squander away. But for people like them, the things they most lacked were life and time. Nobody understood better than them the deep, profound meaning of "this moment."


    In this moment, if one still possesses living, breathing life, then it is already extremely wonderful.


    Anything else remaining that is in addition to being alive is a bonus gift.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    He did not know what views this man, Cheng Muyun, had on the word "love."


    In Fu Yiming''s eyes, love is a very difficult thing to find, but it is very easily lost. You can never have any way of knowing whether the one you have fallen in love with is an enemy, or perhaps a potential future enemy. Instances are too commonly seen where one moment, you are staying by one another''s side through life and death, and the next moment, life and death have separated you.


    At the end of the field, a rundown jeep came chasing toward them. They were the three men and one woman who had the responsibility of surveilling Cheng Muyun. The driver hopped out and, in English, quietly expressed, sorry, the higher-ups had requested that they do this.


    Fu Yiming had no real complaints. After all, having a vehicle to take him back was better than walking back.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Very soon, the vehicle had driven into a bustling street. Looking out at the people sitting along the side of the street, Cheng Muyun asked Wen Han, "If you were given an entire day, where would you want to go?"


    Inside this vehicle, there were four strangers, the ones responsible for monitoring him, and there was also Fu Yiming, who was sitting in the front passenger seat. All of them could hear their dialogue.


    "Me?" Wen Han answered softly in Russian, "Kathmandu, I suppose."


    That was the place the two of them had first met. Even though the he in that place had not shown even hints of having any sort of religious convictions and had been very shameless, looking back upon that time now, it seemed that place had actually been the most wonderful.


    Whether it was the burning Indian incense, the little inn that hung a small wind chime in its doorway, that small Western restaurant with the awning that leaked rainwater, or that crude henna shop at the corner of the street, it was still so vivid in her memory, even carrying with it the dampness of Nepal''s rainy season.


    If time could turn back, she absolutely would not avoid him in that very beginning. They had only ever had that tiny bit of time that was peaceful and calm. She would grasp every minute, every second to try to know and understand him.


    Wen Han''s eyes stung slightly, and trying to cover this up, she bowed her head. And then, she heard him chuckle also as he told her in languid and somewhat resigned Russian, "But, whether it is from a time or a distance perspective, there is some difficulty in us going back to Nepal. I must rush back here tomorrow by noon to take part in this grand monastic induction ceremony. How about Varanasi? It only takes one hour to get there." Completely disregarding the gazes of the three men in the backseat, Cheng Muyun tilted his head to the side so that his warm breath feathered from her forehead to her ear. "In that room that is completely occupied by only one bed, was I not able to make you sufficiently happy?"


    From the front passenger seat, furious coughing sounded out. Fu Yiming truly had choked on that.


    Wen Han, however, could not concern herself that someone had heard. She had utterly lost the awareness that she should blush.


    Her eyes were filled only with astonishment. She even forgot to reply and simply made random guesses. Could it be he was going to give her one entire day? That nothing would happen, and it would only be the two of them?


    "Go to Varanasi." Making the decision, Cheng Muyun gave these instructions to the driver of this vehicle.


    "I wish you two a pleasant time in the next twenty-four hours." Directly opening the door, Fu Yiming jumped out of the still-moving vehicle, and in that instant when the driver reflexively decelerated, he took advantage of inertia to back up several steps before coming to a firm stop by the roadside.


    After deducting the time that they would be spending on the road, there were already only less than twenty-four hours.


    This was perhaps the last bit of time that Cheng Muyun could give her.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    The jeep hurtled along the entire way.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    It was as if they were racing against the clock to go rescue someone.


    Cheng Muyun would only speak when he needed to give directions, instructing the driver in simple words how they should go. Just as he had said, ten years ago, he truly had lived in India for a long period of time, so he was very familiar with each road here. In the end, when she saw a familiar-looking street, she discovered that they really had come back to that very first place they had stayed in when they initially arrived in India.


    Hopping out of the vehicle, Cheng Muyun extended his right hand to Wen Han, who was still in the car.


    The small eateries on both sides, as well as that little yellow dog that meandered back and forth in front of the shop, were all still here¡­ But this thought was actually very silly. It had only been a few short days. Why wouldn''t they be here?


    Wen Han stepped out of the jeep and followed him.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    The last time she came here, she had fumblingly found her way to this place based on Cheng Muyun''s description of the surroundings.


    At the time, a white-garbed Indian man selling souvenirs in the alley had warmly stood at his doorway and smiled in greeting to Wen Han. Wen Han still remembered that door. Turning her eyes in that direction, she saw that the white-garbed, uncle-like man was sitting inside the shop, dozing.


    "What would you like to buy?"<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    She shook her head. What would she buy? This was obviously not a vacation. She had even lost her luggage.


    "Did you not say you would like to buy incense?"<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    It seemed Cheng Muyun was very much trying to fulfill his duty as a boyfriend. When your girlfriend is in a foreign country and pauses her steps in front of a small shop, you must immediately fish out your wallet and satisfy all her demands. Whether it is jewelry, souvenirs, or even items that are completely unnecessary, you should still buy them all.


    Wen Han shook her head once more. "Are we going to your Indian friends'' home to stay the night?" She looked at the metal staircases not far away and also the house after house that all rose tightly next to each other.


    "If you want to stay there, then we will."<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "You have the key?"<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Cheng Muyun''s gaze fell on Wen Han''s lips, lingering there for several seconds as he gave a mysterious smile. "Is a key such an important thing, my love?"


    A giggle spilled out from Wen Han''s lips.<>Please support this translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    He wasn''t going to pry open the door, was he?<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Fortunately, Cheng Muyun did no such a thing. From a crack at the bottom of the concrete landing, he found the key, and opening the door, he led her into this small, unoccupied home.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    After exchanging a glance, the four people behind them decided still to follow them inside.


    This was, after all, a three-level house. While it was no big deal to stand guard outside for a night, the worry was that they would be unable to totally monitor Cheng Muyun''s every action.


    The result when they stepped inside was that they discovered those two people, surprisingly, had gone into the kitchen.


    What were they going to do? The way this former Moscow operations team leader did things, was it always this mystifying? Composedly, those four people sat in a circle on the rug, waiting quietly in the living room.


    Throwing a glimpse into the living room, Wen Han softly asked, "Are they your people, too?" She did not know what had happened inside that interrogation room and also did not know that Cheng Muyun was already under surveillance.


    Cheng Muyun''s smile was a little¡­ strange. "Yes, you could say so, and also, not really."


    She gave an "oh," and then, in the kitchen, began digging over here and rummaging through there, looking to see what could be used. There were lots of spices, and she needed to one by one open the lids to identify what types there were, which ones she needed, and which ones she did not need.


    Cheng Muyun saw that she had pulled out many spices and also tomatoes and carrots. Picking up a tomato, he weighed it in his hand. "You want to cook?"


    "Mm-hmm."<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "Do not bother going to such trouble. We can go anywhere to have some good food."


    Wen Han put the last of the vegetables that she had found onto the concrete countertop. "But I don''t want to go that far." Reaching out her hand, she slowly closed it around Cheng Muyun''s hand. "We would need to spend time finding a restaurant, looking at the menu, and choosing what we want to eat. Those are all such a bother and waste a lot of time. Let me cook for you. That way, you can keep me company in the kitchen."


    Companionship. And in this place that was the kitchen. This was the most normal of everyday life of ordinary people.


    It was such that no one would even find this romantic.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    But for him, Cheng Muyun, to set down everything and wholly and completely belong only to one person¡ªthis was a life he had never before lived.


    Seeing the scorching heat in his eyes, Wen Han''s cheeks burned slightly. "You are the first man I have ever had, although I know that''s a little strange coming from someone who grew up in Moscow. But I really just want to spend one most ordinary day with you." That way, every time she thought back on all of this, it would not simply be a romantic fling and sex, as well as a continuous journey of peril and the heartache of never-ending separation.


    The dangerous air that Cheng Muyun emitted had, right now, completely vanished. Bringing his hand onto her shoulder, he took one stride forward. Her back bumped into the concrete counter.


    His lips were right above the bridge of her nose, about to make contact.


    "So, my love, what would you like to make for your beloved to fill his belly?"


    Wen Han wanted to reply that she would leave him in a little bit of suspense, but he had already first sealed her lips in a kiss that was very much not gentle and was actually a little bit rough.


    Engaging her tongue directly with his own, he pressed his slender leg against the side of her thigh. His hand glided down until it was below her waist, and with one arm, he lifted her onto the concrete countertop, allowing their eyes to be at the same level. "This morning, before I left that little building, I was wholly regretting things . Why did we have to waste away the entire night''s time last night by being in the cold wind? If I had ended up dead, then those six hours last night would have been so dull and boring."


    After saying this, another vicious, deep kiss came down on her. He was ravaging her.


    Silent and direct. Scorching and deep. Her head collided heavily into the corner of a cabinet up above. She let out a muffled sound. Cheng Muyun cupped the back of her head in his palm, cushioning her head for her and using his rough, burning palm as a barrier between her and the cabinet corner¡­ Wen Han''s mind was in a muddled state. When she was released from his hold, she was breathing heavily, her mouth open wide. With a palm pressed against her chest, she coughed, feeling both embarrassed and wanting to smile.


    The blush colouring her cheeks was because the door was not closed at all, and those strangers undoubtedly must have witnessed this entire scene. The smile she wore had come from the bottom of her heart, simply because she wanted to smile.


    Cheng Muyun wanted to take things a step further, but she resolutely pushed him away.


    She still needed to cook.<>Please support the original translation of this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    However, this matter did not go as smoothly as she had imagined. You see, so long as Cheng Muyun was there in the space, she could only prepare things a little at a time. When it was time for everything to be put into the pot, she suggested that he go out to wait. "Look. Your friends are still waiting for you. They must be feeling so awkward, just sitting there and not saying a word."


    Cheng Muyun threw an amused glance outside. He wondered what she would think if he were to tell her that those people were legally carrying guns at their waists, and the instant they detected that he, Cheng Muyun, had any intentions of endangering the safety of society or another person''s life, it was only a matter of the blink of an eye that they would draw their guns and fire directly at his fatal points.


    In the end, that large, fragrant pot of red soup, which smelled as if it was rich in flavour and spices, yet was somewhat different from Indian food, actually was a surprise to Cheng Muyun.


    "See? You don''t eat meat, and it so happens that there is no beef here, either. There were no beetroots, only tomatoes, but the colour is right." With her face against the side of his neck, Wen Han softly asked him in Russian, "Do you remember this? Red borsh." Moscow''s red borsh.


    Borsh. §¢§à§â§ë. A very popular soup in Eastern Europe.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Regardless of the number of variations of this soup and how many countries in Eastern Europe it had spread throughout, it was always a thick, bright red soup that brimmed with the rich flavours of spices and onions.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Cheng Muyun''s fingers caressed her chin as he gazed upon that steaming, thick, red, vegetable soup.


    Ten years.<>Please support the original translation of this story at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Moscow. It truly was a homeland that left people nostalgic for it.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    This story was translated with the expression permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the copy is unauthorized and has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Completed: 1 of 1 Prologue 38 of 50 Chapter segments 0 of 1 Epilogue

 CH 14 part4

    Birthday week day 4 of 7.


    I¡¯ve always maintained that though Wen Han is ordinary, she still contains an inner strength. Do you see that here in this scene?


    This story was translated with the expression permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. All forms of reproduction, redistribution, or reposting are not authorized, except by linking to hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the copy is unauthorized and has been taken without consent of the translator.


    The look on Chen Yuan''s face was one of great¡­ amusement.


    With a slight smile, he said lightly, "Miss Wen Han, there is no mole in the Moscow operations team. Former Ops Leader Cheng Muyun and current Ops Leader Fu Yiming both, in front of everyone, gave their guarantees that there is no mole."


    Wen Han''s eyes met Chen Yuan''s directly. "No, he was looking for the mole."


    Due to her turbulent emotions, Wen Han was breathing heavily. With all her might, she fixed her eyes on Cheng Jiayi.


    No one was allowed to escape.<>This UNAUTHORIZED copy was taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    A smile curled Chen Yuan''s lips. "Was he? Are you certain you are not being fooled by your own imagination? You love him, so you hope that Cheng Muyun is a hero. And so, in your mind, you have created a heroic image of him?"


    "No, that''s not it¡­"<>Please support this story¡¯s original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "You fantasize that he came here to Nepal and India carrying a debt of blood, and for his brothers and comrades, he lay in waiting in order to find the traitor?"


    "No! It''s not my fantasy!"<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "He abducted you, yet you want to view him as some hero?" Chen Yuan pulled off his glasses and, as if finding this laughable, shook his head. "Miss Wen Han, have you heard of Stockholm Syndrome? You are practically the most successfully tamed case of it."


    "I''m not fantasizing it! Cheng Muyun told me that from his own lips." Wen Han sprung agitatedly to her feet.


    Every person in this place knew that Chen Yuan''s superiors had disciplined him for reporting Cheng Muyun, saying Cheng Muyun had taken the law and punishment into his own hands to find the mole. In those ten years spent with Cheng Muyun, not only had Chen Yuan not earned any merit or gotten any achievements out of it, in the end, he was even disciplined. Anyone in his place would feel a grudge about that¡­


    But his words were still too harsh.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Unable to continue listening to this, that official gave a cough. "Chen Yuan, let me head this questioning. You''re too sensitive about this topic."


    Chen Yuan sneered, then with a shrug of his shoulders, did not speak anymore.


    That official cleared his throat. "Miss Wen Han, you may not know this, but not only did Cheng Muyun deny the claim that there is a mole, even Fu Yiming went down on record and also guaranteed to everyone that there is no mole in the Moscow operations team. From what I see, you really may be mistaken."


    Wen Han was left without a response that she could give to that. "You¡­ Please believe me. I wouldn''t lie to all of you!"


    The other interrogator was not so nice and amiable, and in an icy tone, he answered her, "Do you think we would renounce the statements given one after the other by two ops leaders, as well as the statement of this Agent Meng Liangchuan, and choose to believe you alone?"


    Wen Han could therefore only shift her gaze to Meng Liangchuan. "You know, right? Meng Liangchuan, you must know, right?"


    "¡­¡­" Wen Han looked powerlessly at everyone.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Cheng Jiayi still had a look of innocence on her face, and she, too, flashed an apologetic smile at Wen Han.


    Alone and helpless.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy , taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Cheng Muyun, is this how you felt back when you left Moscow?


    No one you could trust? No one you could talk to?<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Wen Han''s legs had grown weak, and her entire body was shaking. Clenching her hands tightly into fists, under the stark lamplight, she closed her eyes and tried as best as she could to calm down, and calm down some more. <>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    The questioning was soon over.<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Wen Han had no choice but to cooperate with them and, connected to a polygraph, answer dozens of questions, all of which were related to the members of the Moscow operations team and their information.


    In the course of answering the questions, she finally understood that Cheng Muyun''s concealment of everything from her had truly been thought through and done with care and good reason. Her world absolutely had to remain unsoiled and pure; she absolutely had to be kept isolated from these secrets, for only then would she be able to return to the world that she had originally been in¡­


    "Very good, Miss Wen Han." The official gave a kindly pat on her shoulder. "Our people will bring you back to where you would like to go. Because you entered India using a fake passport, we will need a few days to prepare the paperwork and processes for sending you back. Please be assured, considering your relationship with Cheng Muyun, even if he is already¡­ we will still guarantee your personal safety in Moscow."


    Wen Han did not utter a word. Her eyes were still fixated outside the window on Cheng Jiayi.


    Up to now, up to this day, those who should have been ruled out had already been ruled out. There was only her¡­


    "What other requests do you have? We will try our best to fulfill them, since, after all," the official smiled awkwardly, "if Cheng Muyun really did abduct you, we are willing to make some compensation¡­"


    "No. No, it wasn''t that. I am his girlfriend. I willingly came here with him," Wen Han answered in a faint voice. "There was no abduction."


    Smiling, the official nodded. "That''s good."<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "But I have two conditions." Wen Han continued, "First, your agent, Chen Yuan, openly insulted me and said that I was fantasizing after being abducted, that I had Stockholm Syndrome. I ask that disciplinary measures be taken against him. Such character and behavior of an Interpol agent gives me no trust or feeling of security with your organization. Although I am merely a Russian citizen, I also am a person whom you should be protecting, am I not?"


    The official was taken aback for a moment before giving a rueful smile. "All right, then. I will report everything to my superiors according to the facts. As for disciplinary measures, it will depend on what the superiors decide."


    "Second, in these next days that I am in India, I need Agent Meng Liangchuan to accompany me. After all, I have no family or friends in this place, and I also am Cheng Muyun''s¡­ May I say that I am his widow?"


    "As long as you are willing, I have no opinions at all on that."<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Wen Han nodded, saying quietly, "As the widow of the former leader of the Moscow operations team, I need someone to accompany me through these most difficult few days. Out of all of you people, I trust only him."


    The official gave an awkward cough. "In regards to this, I need to ask Meng Liangchuan himself about what he thinks."


    "Can you not compel him to do it with an order? Aren''t you his superior?"


    "¡­ I am not his direct superior, but in principle, I can give that order."


    "Then please force that order on him." Her voice grew even lighter, as if she would collapse at any moment.


    So deserving of pity¡­<>This UNAUTHORIZED copy was taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    The official did not have the heart to see her like this, and instructing someone to go find Meng Liangchuan, he issued the command to him.


    It was only a minute later that this official received a phone call regarding the results of the autopsy report. Those bodies did indeed have Cheng Muyun and Fu Yiming amongst them¡­ Looking at Wen Han''s ashen face, the official wordlessly hung up the telephone. He did not pass on this piece of information.


    When this ordinary girl returned to Moscow, she would have utterly no connection with this organization, nor would she have any chance of coming in contact with any of them who were part of it¡­


    So regarding the fact that Cheng Muyun had already perished¡­ he would just treat it as a secret and hide it forever.


    Catching the look in that official''s eyes, Wen Han paused slightly in surprise. "Do you have any other questions that you want to ask?"


    The official''s smile grew even more kind and genial. "No. You have your freedom again, Miss Wen Han." <>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Wen Han''s nerves, which had been stretched taut the entire time, finally loosened. The back of her blouse was completely dampened¡­


    Heaven knew how scared she had been just a moment ago. Each sentence had challenged the limits of what she could handle. Speaking with this official who was a stranger to her, being interrogated, being questioned, and also laying out so many demands¡­ Even now in this minute, as she recalled everything, she still could not believe that all those words had come from her.


    It was his name that carried her, sustained her.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    She did not want only to wait, wait until she had been sent back to Moscow and completely removed from the environment in which he lived¡­ She did not want it, did not want to return to a world that was wholly without and unable to find Cheng Muyun in it. <>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator


    When Wen Han left, not only was Meng Liangchuan with her, they also had a vehicle.


    This vehicle would be accompanying her over these next few days as she went sightseeing or amused herself here in India. Wen Han sat into the front passenger seat. No longer were there black cloths covering the view as there had been on the trip here. She stared out at the night scene outside, all along seeming as if her soul was drifting elsewhere in the heavens.


    She remained like this until the driver''s door was pulled open.


    Sitting into the vehicle, Meng Liangchuan glanced at Wen Han. "You really surprised me. You were actually able to turn things around and win a round, and you were even able to get me to accompany you."


    "Why¡­ were you unwilling to admit that he was looking for a mole?" Wen Han asked her question directly. Though she did not know what sort of relationship and interactions there were between Cheng Muyun and Meng Liangchuan, there was still a feeling in her that Meng Liangchuan must have known about this. "Why? Do you know how hard it was for him to rule out each person? We''ve finally gotten to the point where there is only one person left¡­"


    Putting his foot to the gas, Meng Liangchuan released the handbrake and left this place where he had been interrogated twice.


    Before long, they saw the field of sunflowers that they had caught a glimpse of on the ride here. <>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    The car came to an abrupt halt.<>Please support the translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Meng Liangchuan motioned for Wen Han to step out of the vehicle.


    Abandoning that vehicle, the two began walking on foot alongside the sunflower field in the direction of the manor estate. Meng Liangchuan fished around in his pockets for a long while before finally pulling out half of a cigarette that he had not finished smoking. Lighting up, he took an inhale. "Secretly trying to track down a mole without authorization is against the law. On top of that, so many people have died, one after the other, so even more so, we cannot outright state that. Otherwise, Cheng Muyun will be tried and sentenced, and he will need to pay with his life. Regardless of whether he is dead or alive, I do not want him to have to carry these charges on his name."


    "But only Cheng Jiayi is left! There''s a huge probability that she''s the one, right?"


    "I''m not sure, and I don''t know. I''m unable to make that judgment. Only Cheng Muyun himself knows his method of ruling out each suspect and also the standards from which the final judgment will be made. No one else knows."


    Wen Han paused her steps.<>This UNAUTHORIZED copy was taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "What?" Meng Liangchuan gave a shrug. "What I said is the truth. Cheng Muyun himself told me that I should not trust anyone. He¡¯s not even certain himself, so how can I, as an outsider, know then?"


    "But¡­" Breathing in deeply, Wen Han forced herself to say it aloud. "What if he is dead? ¡­ We''re just going to let that mole get away?"


    What if he is dead? It was not an "if"¡­<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    He was already dead.<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Recalling that autopsy report from earlier, Meng Liangchuan became silent, not knowing how he should say it. Just now, that official, whom he was well acquainted with, had told him to keep it a secret since, dead or not, Wen Han would not be able to find anyone to confirm it later on anyway. But, would it be too cruel to not tell this girl?


    Wen Han shook her head once more, refuting herself. "He isn''t dead, right?"


    Meng Liangchuan remained silent.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "It doesn''t matter¡­ It doesn''t matter if you don''t tell me." Wen Han inhaled lightly. "Even if you told me that he''s dead already, I still wouldn''t believe you." <>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    In the spill of the moonlight, those sunflowers were not as dazzling as when they saw them during the daytime.


    Their leaves quivered slightly in the breeze, and the faces of hundreds of sunflowers were all bent downwards in the same direction, as if they were gazing down at something from on high¡­


    It was an eerie type of beauty. <>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    This story was translated with the expression permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. All forms of reproduction, redistribution, or reposting are not authorized, except by linking to hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the copy is unauthorized and has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Completed: 1 of 1 Prologue 44 of 50 Chapter segments 0 of 1 Epilogue

 CH 14 part3

    Birthday week day 3 of 7.


    Happy Valentine¡¯s Day! Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have a lovey-dovey post to provide on this day. Far from it, in fact. But it is an extra long update. Thank goodness it¡¯s birthday week with daily updates, and we can get through this part quickly.


    The scene is familiar, but roles have switched.


    This story was translated with the expression permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. All forms of reproduction, redistribution, or reposting are not authorized, except by linking to hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the copy is unauthorized and has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Wen Han''s mind was utterly blank as she lay on the ground, staring at the collapsed ruins.


    All the screams of horror around her and the men who were pinning her down did not exist. It was if a hand had cruelly emptied her body, and her heart, blood, and everything else within it had ceased to exist¡­


    The elephant herd was seemingly startled, as well. Taking advantage of this, the mahouts each captured their own elephants with ropes and, with sharp rebukes and curses, made these enraged Indian elephants calm down. Slowly, the beasts were led away, leaving behind only a wreckage that struck fear into people''s hearts when they beheld it.


    Wen Han was long since without any feeling. Anyone who tried to pull her up did so without success. She simply lay facedown on the ground, sobbing softly, suppressing herself. She squeezed her eyes tightly closed, unwilling to believe that all of these disasters were true.


    Just earlier, Cheng Muyun had still been flirting with her.


    Shamelessly, he had described all the passion that should take place tonight¡ª<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    "Wen Han." Someone wanted to pick her up from the filthy, dirt ground. "Wen Han¡­"


    A shudder racked Wen Han''s body. Her eyes unfocused, she lifted her head.


    That sun hat that seemed magnified in size and also that face that, too, was streaked with tears enflamed her immeasurably. Cheng Jiayi. It was Cheng Jiayi¡ª


    Amid the continual screams that rose up all around, Wen Han, who only a moment ago had seemed as if her soul had left her, pounced, knocking Cheng Jiayi backwards and pinning her into the dirt.


    Yelling and swearing in Russian, she, like a demon, spoke curses on Cheng Jiayi.


    The sudden befalling of disaster had already left the guests and servants distraught, and now, everyone was also filled with great shock from this clash between two female guests.


    Those few priests barely managed to pull the already completely unhinged Wen Han away.


    Her chest heaving violently and her eyes blurred with tears, Wen Han shook her head incessantly. Grabbing the hand of one of the Indian men, she clutched it tightly and cried nonsensically in English, "She''s the one. She''s the one who brought harm on Cheng Muyun. She''s the one, she''s the one¡­"


    Everybody stared bewilderedly at one another.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Cheng Jiayi gathered her shirt, which had been yanked open, back together and smiled awkwardly. "I think she might have some sort of misunderstanding about me. Her brother''s life or death is still uncertain, and I am her brother''s girlfriend. I am willing to take responsibility for her. Please, how about letting me take her?


    "¡­ Certainly. We will certainly give Miss Wen Han to the person closest to her to take care of her." Those several Indian men once more exchanged a look. One of them remarked, "But it appears that Miss Wen Han emotionally is very unstable. Are you certain you can handle her right now?"


    "Of course I can. These emotions of hers are only temporary¡ª"


    "No!" Wen Han pushed away the Indian man who was supporting her. "I''m not Cheng Muyun''s younger sister. She is! She is Cheng Muyun''s cousin-sister. I am the one who is Cheng Muyun''s girlfriend! Do you not know that my surname is Wen and hers is Cheng?!"


    ¡­¡­<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Everyone looked pityingly at Wen Han.<>Please support this translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Of course they knew this. Wen Han was Cheng Muyun''s half-sister, sharing the same mother but with different fathers. Regarding the difference in their surnames, Cheng Muyun had already explained this to them long ago.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Wen Han stared helplessly at everyone. There was not a single person here who actually knew the real relationship between her and Cheng Muyun¡­


    She backed away. When she bumped into a table, her steps finally ceased. With eyes clouded with tears, she shook her head. "I''m not going. I need to stay here. I need to wait for you to finish clearing away the wreckage¡­ I''m not going."


    Cheng Jiayi hurriedly stepped forward and supported her with her hands. "Of course. We both won''t go. We''ll both wait here¡­"


    "Don''t touch me!" Wen Han shoved her away once more.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    This truly was a situation that made people feel awkward.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    A man was killed in a mishap, and now, at this time, conflict had arisen between that man''s younger sister and girlfriend¡­ Not having the heart to watch this, those several priests pulled them apart and quietly tried to calm them. They told them that the police were already hurrying over, that everyone was clearing the accident scene, and that they should wait patiently.


    Right at this moment, a jubilant roar sounded up near the wreckage.


    Wen Han immediately whipped her gaze there. Someone was shouting something in Hindi.


    She did not understand what was being said; she did not understand at all.


    Wen Han anxiously gripped the Indian man who was trying to pacify and persuade her. "What are they saying? Is it Cheng Muyun? Have they found him?!"


    Elation could be seen on the Indian man''s face, but then very shortly, he turned to look regretfully and mournfully at her. "It is my brother. My eldest brother has been rescued out from there."


    "¡­¡­" Wen Han''s heart dropped to the ground once more.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "He was very lucky. He escaped from there before it collapsed! Miss Wen Han, do not worry. There is still hope!" Because of his older brother''s rescue, there was an unconcealable expression of joyous surprise on the Indian man''s face.


    Her legs went limp. Unable to stand, she sagged into a sun chair.


    Before long, several dozen Indian police officers arrived as well as those Interpol agents who had taken Cheng Muyun away from that crude, little building that day. The site was quickly sealed off, and rescue teams that were more professional continued digging at the debris.


    Cheng Jiayi tried several times to explain to Wen Han that she had only said those things just now in order to follow through on Cheng Muyun''s instructions. Since Cheng Muyun all along had been trying to cover up Wen Han''s true identity¡­ Wen Han refused to talk to her. She did not want to see Cheng Jiayi. She did not want even one extra glimpse of her.


    Her face was completely stained with tears and dirt, which had intermixed together. A kindly servant handed her a warmed towel. When she pressed that warm towel against her whole face, tears once more began streaming out unrelentingly.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    The sky soon darkened.<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    A filthy pair of boots came to stand in front of Wen Han. "Miss Wen Han."


    In the night wind, she lifted her head to see Meng Liangchuan squatting before her, saying in a low tone to her, "The site is almost cleared. Because Cheng Muyun and Fu Yiming''s identities are rather special, we cannot let you see the scene or the remains of the corpses at the moment."


    "Corpses¡­" Wen Han''s lips parted. In a raspy voice, she repeated, "Corpses?"


    "Yes. There are only corpses down there."<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Her heart was clenching rapidly. Cold sweat began to break out on her back.


    The sky and earth spun around her, and she had no choice but to shut her eyes tightly.


    No! That was impossible¡­ Her action of clenching her hands forcefully into fists caused her nails to drive deep into her palms.


    Cheng Muyun could not be dead.<>This UNAUTHORIZED copy was taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    She did not believe it, did not believe that he would die. Perhaps the enraged elephant herd had shaken her earlier and she did feel fear, but even now, though there was lingering horror when remembering the situation, she still did not believe that he would die.


    That man could not have died here. He wouldn''t die! He wouldn''t die in any place!


    Wen Han immediately opened her eyes and seized Meng Liangchuan''s collar. "I don''t believe what you said. You are lying to me, right? Meng Liangchuan, you''re lying to me¡ª"


    "Miss Wen Han!" Meng Liangchuan grasped her hands tightly and looked straight into her eyes. "In such a time as now, if you don''t believe me, whom can you believe? Tell me, whom do you dare believe? You have not a penny on you. You don''t even have your passport and luggage. Here, you only had Cheng Muyun. You must believe me. Only I can get you safely back to Moscow!"


    Yes, that was right. All of her things had been left in Nepal¡­<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    She had nothing.<>This UNAUTHORIZED copy was taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Not even anything that could prove her identity.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Right now, in this time, she was an illegal alien here. Anyone''s words were more credible than hers. Maybe those Interpol agents that were on the scene here knew all of her identity information.


    But¡­<>Please support the original translation of this story at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Wen Han remembered that morning when they, armed with loaded weapons, had taken Cheng Muyun away.


    It seemed she could believe no one. Somewhat helplessly, she looked at Meng Liangchuan. "He''s not dead, right?"


    Meng Liangchuan shook his head. "There''s a body."


    "He''s not dead, right?" Wen Han''s teeth clamped down tightly on her lip.


    Meng Liangchuan continued shaking his head. "I can''t make any conclusions."


    "He''s not dead, right?!" Wen Han had somewhat lost control of herself. Her shoulders trembled slightly, an uncontainable tremble. Narrowing his eyes, Meng Liangchuan did not answer.


    He had to admit that this was also his speculation. Being the deeply shrewd and cunning man that he was, Cheng Muyun would not die so easily in any place. If any person wanted him dead, then the one trying to kill him needed to be prepared to pay with the lives of hundreds, even thousands of people.


    But¡­ a corpse truly did exist.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Behind them, those servants responsible for cleaning up were all ordered away. This place had been totally sealed off by the police.


    The elephants turning violent could have been an accident, but the platform had exploded, and that was what had incited the herd even more. With explosions and what they were, there was a hundred percent chance it was not an accident.


    The official who had interrogated Cheng Muyun that day was now crouched down at the scene, frowning at the remaining fragments and scraps of the eighteen thousand bamboo poles that had been trampled and crushed.


    Indeed, it was Hell''s Ops Team.<>This UNAUTHORIZED  copy was taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    For two ops leaders to die on the same day from explosions and the attack of an elephant herd¡­


    The official rose, brushed off his hands, and walked over to the people beneath the nearest white, cloth canopy.


    Seeing this superior officer approaching him, Meng Liangchuan rose and gave a salute.


    Cheng Jiayi stood. As Cheng Muyun had exposed her identity, she now had nothing to hide, either. She gave a token salute to this senior officer who was not her direct superior.


    Only Wen Han remained sitting, curled up on a white sun chair, completely motionless.


    Nothing that happened before her eyes registered in her mind at all. There was only one thought in her consciousness: he was not dead.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    "Miss Wen Han." The official cleared his throat. "We have all of your information. In this place, in India here, you are considered to have entered the country illegally. Of course, considering your special status, we will not be holding you responsible in this matter. I ask that you please cooperate with my subordinates and Mister Chen Yuan to do some necessary checks, and then Mister Chen Yuan will be responsible for sending you back to Moscow."


    Wen Han slowly lifted her eyes.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Shadow after shadow overlapped together. With backs facing the brilliance of the searchlights that were being used in the far-off wreckage to provide illumination, they all appeared trapped within an outline of darkness.


    Whether it was this official, or Chen Yuan, or Cheng Jiayi, or even Meng Liangchuan¡­


    Cheng Muyun, tell me, what do you want me to do? What can I do for you?


    Her mind was muddledly thinking this as, amid once more the sound of that official''s bureaucratic tone, she was helped up by that female Interpol agent who had been one of the ones responsible for monitoring Cheng Muyun all this time. Wen Han followed everyone and got into a normal-looking, off-road vehicle. After she took her seat, the black curtains over the windows were lowered.


    To her left was Meng Liangchuan. In front of her were Chen Yuan and Cheng Jiayi.


    The vehicle drove, bumping and jolting, for a long time. Along the way, a corner of the curtain swung up from the rocking. Familiar scenery could be seen underneath the moon¡¯s glow¡ªa sunflower field. That day, it was in this place that Cheng Muyun had told her he loved her. He had said, if he could do everything again, he was willing to live his life for her.


    The vehicle soon came to a stop.<>Please support the original translation  at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Wen Han had not come to this rundown, courtyard home before. Last time, Fu Yiming had dropped her off along the way in the sunflower field, and she had spent the entire time in waiting.


    She looked at her surroundings. Many armed men were silently watching her.


    This reminded her of that time outside that mountain lair, when she saw for the first time those people other than Cheng Muyun. On a boulder, he had sat with white dressing gauze circling his body. On either side of him, they had been standing or sitting, their shadows superimposing one upon the other and stretching over to her feet. At the time, when she stepped up onto that huge rock, she had felt that she was stepping into a world completely unknown to her.


    "Miss Wen Han"¡ªChen Yuan lifted a hand and pointed at the door¡ª"please go in."


    Halting her footsteps, Wen Han wordlessly turned her eyes onto Chen Yuan.


    Chen Yuan repeated again, "Please go in."<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "Does it pain you? To do this?" Wen Han asked him in Russian, her voice light.


    His face void of expression, Chen Yuan said for the third time, "Please go in."


    Cheng Muyun had once given an order to all the members of the operations team. Chen Yuan knew clearly that the message he received was the same one that had been given to all those ops team members who still remained concealed in the shadows and whose identities were still a secret: this Miss Wen Han was to be treated in the same way as one would treat Cheng Muyun''s wife.


    Therefore, even if Wen Han were to pummel Chen Yuan with her fists and feet right now, he still would not dare retaliate.


    Even if he did dare, he still needed to take into consideration the reaction of those comrades who cared not about sentiment or giving face and recognized only their leader.


    Wen Han stepped inside.<>This UNAUTHORIZED  copy was taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Following in after her were also Meng Liangchuan and Cheng Jiayi.


    The three chairs in front of them were all empty. Chen Yuan pointed at the one in the middle. "Miss Wen Han, please take a seat. Just some routine questions." He then looked at the other two people. "You two as well."


    Meng Liangchuan let out a snort through his nose. "It sure is odd. Last time when Cheng Laoban was being interrogated, I had to be interrogated at the same time. This time you''re questioning his woman, and I still need to keep her company."


    The official who had been responsible for leading the interrogation last time was a secondary interrogator this time. Sitting at the furthest corner, he gave a couple of coughs. "Ol'' Meng, be cooperative. This time, it''s not that serious."


    Cheng Jiayi, on the other hand, spoke no needless words and directly took a seat.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    The door was shut. Three interrogation officers, three people to be interrogated, and a transcriber.


    This time, the one in charge of giving the questions and making the judgments was Chen Yuan.


    Seeming as if he did not know the three of them, Chen Yuan sat down and pushed up his glasses. "Everyone, because the incident that just happened was an intentional, manmade occurrence and two leaders of the Moscow operations team also ended up dying on the scene, we will need to carry out some routine procedures and question those who had the most contact with the two of them.


    "This case is very special, and therefore, the responsibility of interrogating all of you could only be given to me and not the local police. I hope you will all be understanding. After this questioning, someone will escort you back to where you need to go. Your identities will not be exposed. Only when this case is solved and the entire truth comes out will you be completely cleared of all suspicions. Of course, you may all continue living your normal lives during this period. No one will disturb you.


    "I hope I have been very clear."<>This UNAUTHORIZED copy was taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Cheng Jiayi and Meng Liangchuan both knew that this was normal procedure. Calmly, they nodded in answer.


    Only Wen Han was still uneasy and twisted her fingers together tightly.


    With his pen, Chen Yuan pointed at Cheng Jiayi. "What is your relationship with Cheng Muyun?"


    Cheng Jiayi''s eyes were red, and her voice was hoarse, "I am his cousin through our fathers, his younger cousin-sister. Ten years ago, before a portion of the Moscow ops team was cruelly wiped out, I had just finished an undercover assignment and joined the ops team. At that time, I had only just learned, too, that my cousin-brother was the temporary ops leader."


    Chen Yuan nodded. "A very young undercover agent. Back then, you should have only just passed the age of majority."


    "Yes," Cheng Jiayi softly agreed. "It was Zhou Ke who convinced me to defect and become an undercover agent."


    Everyone was startled.<>Please support the original translation of this story at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Chen Yuan asked, "What was your relationship with the one who was fatally shot, Zhou Ke?"


    "We were dating."<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Chen Yuan nodded. "Why did you come to Nepal?"


    "Half a year ago, after Cheng Muyun entered Nepal, he sent word telling me that I should come to the border area between Nepal and India to continue investigating the case. The operations back then had only destroyed the smuggling route along the Russia-Mongolia border. Cheng Muyun said he now had learned the details on the smuggling route along the India-Nepal border."


    Meng Liangchuan could not help whistling at this.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Chen Yuan asked puzzledly, "What was that about?"<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    With a cough, Meng Liangchuan replied, "I was just sighing over how excellent that small ops team that you all belong to is. There is absolutely no difference between the answer this miss just gave and the one you gave before."


    Chen Yuan frowned displeasedly.<>This UNAUTHORIZED copy was taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Meng Liangchuan shrugged. "I did not mean to interrupt. Continue your questioning."


    His brows creasing together tightly, Chen Yuan looked once again at Cheng Jiayi. "Why did you later come to India?"


    Cheng Jiayi answered, "Because Cheng Muyun said the leads for the case had dried up and told me to go back to Moscow. But he and I had been close when we were young, and I hadn''t seen him for ten years, so I decided to come with him here. Also¡­ I was grieving over Zhou Ke''s death, so coming to India could be considered a distraction for my mind."


    Wen Han stared in astonishment at Cheng Jiayi. She was lying.


    But no one expressed any sort of doubt toward her words.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Right now in this room, except for the noise of someone typing on a keyboard, there were no other extraneous sounds.


    Chen Yuan took a drink of water. "Thank you for your cooperation, Miss Cheng Jiayi."


    He turned his gaze to the one who had made a strange noise just earlier, Meng Liangchuan. "My question for you is very simple¡ªthe relationship between you and Miss Wen Han?"


    Meng Liangchuan laughed. "She and I have no sort of relationship. We haven''t even exchanged more than a few words. She¡¯s an ordinary person who went to Nepal on vacation, and then Cheng Muyun abducted¡­ hmm, brought her to India. In any case, she and I have nothing to do with each other."<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Abducted?<>Please support the original translation of this story at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Apart from Chen Yuan, everyone else was rather astounded at this. This was different from the information they had received.


    According to their sources, this Miss Wen Han and Cheng Muyun had fallen in love with one another at first sight, and she had come of her own accord with him the whole journey from Nepal to India. You could call it¡­ a romantic trip of love?


    The person in charge of typing weighed for quite a while the idea of putting down the word "abducted" but, in the end, still recorded the facts as they had been.


    Chen Yuan gave a nod.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    At last, he turned his eyes to Wen Han, whose hands had been on her lap and fingers had been twisting together the whole time.


    In regards to this girl, the information they had was very complete, and there was nothing really worth interrogating.


    She was the least likely person to have created that manmade explosion.


    "Miss Wen Han, I only need you to answer some questions that will be asked under a polygraph. Once we have confirmed that the information you know is not enough to threaten the Moscow operations team, you will temporarily have your freedom."


    "You can ask whatever you want," Wen Han stated, "but you must find that mole."


    The room instantaneously fell silent.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    It was practically a deathly stillness.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    The interrogation officers and the transcriber from last time as well as everyone in the room other than Wen Han all grew quiet.


    This girl must not have known that last time, in that exact same seat, Cheng Muyun had, with his own lips, refuted everyone''s words, and the content of what he had argued: there was no mole in the Moscow operations team, and he had never privately doled out punishment on anyone.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    This story was translated with the expression permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. All forms of reproduction, redistribution, or reposting are not authorized, except by linking to hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the copy is unauthorized and has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Completed: 1 of 1 Prologue 43 of 50 Chapter segments 0 of 1 Epilogue

 CH 14 part2

    Birthday week day 2 of 7. And furthermore, February 13 is the birthday of the author of this story. Happy birthday, Mo Bao Fei Bao!!!


    As Wen Han said, everything is about to begin. Will Cheng Muyun get to carry out his plan?


    This story was translated with the expression permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. All forms of reproduction, redistribution, or reposting are not authorized, except by linking to hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the copy is unauthorized and has been taken without consent of the translator.


    When Wen Han found Cheng Muyun, he was at the very front of the procession, conversing in English with a barefooted, elderly Indian man garbed in splendid dress. Wen Han stepped over and stood quietly. Listening attentively for a while to their dialogue, she was approximately able to ascertain that this elderly Indian man was the manor lord.


    "My congratulations." When Cheng Muyun was bidding farewell, Wen Han put her palms together and quietly offered her felicitations.


    Smiling, the elderly man pressed his palms together in return. "Thank you for coming all the way here from so far."<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Music started playing. The ceremony had officially begun.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Wen Han followed Cheng Muyun to wait off to the side.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Nearby, there were patient staff members repeatedly telling all the honoured guests, "Distinguished guests, please wait patiently. The procession will come back soon."


    The first ones to follow behind the elderly man and step out on their way were the parade of sadhus.


    The majority of the sadhus here were ones who had walked all the way to this place from Varanasi yesterday. When they strode past, Wen Han even caught sight of some familiar faces from the manor. They were those few people who had once stayed with Cheng Muyun in that building beside the peafowl shed.


    She remembered, one of them had applied a bindi to her forehead.


    Following closely were the monks.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Behind the procession of monks was the elephant herd.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    The heavy footsteps drew near. This state where the entire earth seemed to be shaking stirred up an unsettled feeling in Wen Han. Because Wen Han was standing very close to this scene, an elephant trunk nearly swept into her. Fortunately, Cheng Muyun pulled her behind him and blocked the trunk with his hand.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    As a result of this contact, the elephant bull whose trunk had been obstructed let out a displeased trumpet but then was subsequently given a loud shout of reprimand from a mahout [elephant handler]. The bull reluctantly suppressed its emotions but still brandished its trunk and swept it viciously in their direction.


    This time, the mahout gave an extremely loud, sharp rebuke.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    A rope that had been thrown out captured the trunk, bringing the trunk''s course to an abrupt halt right in front of Cheng Muyun.


    With a light shrug of his shoulders, Cheng Muyun dropped his chin and lifted his eyes to stare directly at that elephant, as if he was using his eyes to do some sort of negotiation with the beast. Slowly, the agitated elephant swayed its trunk and let out another muted trumpet cry.


    Then, it left in a well-behaved manner.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Cold sweat had broken out on Wen Han from fright, and even after the entire herd had left in succession, she was still tightly gripping Cheng Muyun''s sleeve. "Those are still large, ferocious beasts." Her heart still quaked with lingering fear as she said quietly, "Even if they''ve been tamed, they are nonetheless very dangerous."


    She had, after all, done specialized translations for this type of topic in the past and had even specifically gone to see many elephants that had suddenly turned violent such that they trampled their mahouts.


    "You were worried for me?" Cheng Muyun hugged her diminutive head to him, the tip of his finger gently tracing out a small circle on the very top edge of her ear¡­


    Wen Han had not forgotten that she was still his "younger sister."


    But before she could shirk away, he had already loosened his embrace, seeming as if he had done nothing at all. "Have you forgotten, in the virgin forest of Chitwan, who brought that herd of elephants to be a mode of transportation for you when you were injured? I am very familiar with the temperament of those beasts."


    He let his gaze fall on the elephant herd that had gone far already as well as the dust that had kicked up behind the herd, pondering on something only he knew.


    However, in Wen Han''s mind, the memory floated up of how, when he had led the herd of elephants into that camp of despair, those travellers had shouted with joy as they hailed him a hero. That had not been long ago, yet it seemed as if it was a previous lifetime ago.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    The sweltering sun beat down on all the people who were waiting at this site.


    One hour.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy , taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Two hours.<>Please support the original translation of tins story at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    At 2:35, there were still no signs of the procession''s return.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Wen Han''s legs were aching from standing, but only when no one was looking did she shift her feet onto her toes to move them about a bit. Naturally, this little action did not escape his eyes.


    Cheng Muyun brushed his gaze sideways to look at her. "Your legs are sore?"


    Pretending to hold down her sun hat with her hand, she also tilted her head to the side to return his look. "Yup. Do you have any methods to relieve them?"


    Cheng Muyun smiled. "Tonight, there will be no more sadhus in that little building, only you and me. I think that is the ''relief method'' you most need."


    Wen Han nibbled down on her lip. Such a brazenly shameless man.


    "Eighteen thousand bamboo poles. That''s right, it is eighteen thousand." To Wen Han''s left, one of the staff was enthusiastically explaining to everyone that the tall platform not far away had been constructed from a total of eighteen thousand bamboo poles and had taken more than half a year to complete. Other than bamboo, no additional materials had been used.


    Wen Han looked toward that tall, distant platform. No additional materials? How had it been built?


    "And moreover, the platform itself is hollow. That is a holy site in there. It holds a most precious item that our master consecrated to Buddha," the young Indian man stated proudly. "But please rest assured, it is very safe, extremely safe. It absolutely will not collapse. Even thirty people standing on it will not pose a problem."


    Then that indeed was safe.<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Only that elderly man and a few monks would be standing up there.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    While she was thinking this, the sound of music began slowly drifting over.


    All the guests standing in waiting beneath the searing sun breathed out in relief. It would appear those gold coins and bills had all been thrown already. The riches were spent, so now, they had finally returned.


    Soon, the splendidly garbed elderly man appeared. Mud caked his bare feet, but he was utterly unaware of it. The look in his eyes was devout as he passed by in front of all the guests.


    The focus of the elderly man''s gaze fell only on that bamboo platform.


    The crowd gradually grew quiet.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Within the multitude of people, Wen Han walked with Cheng Muyun toward that tall, bamboo-built platform. Under the beating sun, two monks by the elderly man''s side removed the man¡¯s splendid dress from him until only a white robe remained¡­


    The ceremony proceeded very quickly and also very smoothly.


    However, after it had drawn to a close, Wen Han''s lower back and legs still ended up being stiff and sore from standing for such a lengthy period.


    The elderly man had already left with the monks, reportedly heading to a nearby temple. And as for the guests who remained, the elderly man''s sons were still treating them with warm hospitality, inviting them to drink tea and take a short rest beneath the several white, cloth canopies beside the tall platform.


    That elderly man was one of the top wealthiest persons in this place, and his businesses were large and successful. Beside Wen Han, two people had pulled aside one of the elderly man''s sons and were talking to him about the coffee business as well as tea farms.


    That eldest son whom Cheng Muyun had once rescued, who also was the young man oldest in age of those several priests, walked over and asked if Cheng Muyun could escort that precious treasure now.


    "You go ahead. I''ll wait here for you," Wen Han said quietly when Cheng Muyun''s eyes turned to her. "I''m too tired to walk anyway." Saying this, she picked up a cup of tea and glanced toward the elephant herd that was gathered beneath the trees on the other side of the tall platform. "While I''m at it, I can look from a distance at those large, ferocious beasts that you like."


    Brushing away the perspiration on her forehead with a finger, he leaned in and whispered behind her ear in Russian, "From Buddha it is, with Buddha it shall remain; from the world it came, unto the world it shall go. My love, I will most certainly be back by your side before the sun has set behind the horizon. Do you still remember that night of deluging rain?"


    Wen Han was still clutching her teacup.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    The image had already floated up in her mind of his fingers thrust in her long, rain-dampened hair.


    Cheng Muyun had already seen through the ripples in her eyes. Word for word, he repeated by her ear what he had said that night. "I do not like this pitying look that you have. If you do not start immersing yourself into this, trust me, I will make sure you do not forget this night for the rest of your life."


    This man¡­<>Please support the original translation of this story at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Her ears burning, Wen Han watched him leave.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    After Cheng Muyun stepped out from underneath the canopy, the four people surveilling him, who all along had been amongst the crowd, also trailed after him but were stopped at the edge of the tall platform by servants. From afar, they appeared quite frustrated, but due to the manor lord''s status and position, they could not force their way in and could only wait outside.


    Wen Han did not continue watching in that direction. From a nearby staff member, she took the fresh cup of tea that was handed to her.


    After standing in the sun for an entire afternoon, she was parched, and even drinking two consecutive cups of tea was unable to alleviate her thirst. She swept a glance around. Most likely, Fu Yiming and Cheng Jiayi had thought this too boring, and having already found a cool, shady place, they were long since resting. She could not even glimpse so much as their shadows.


    Suddenly, an explosion that rocked the heavens shocked everyone.


    Wen Han''s head whipped up, her eyes turning to look at that place in the distance.


    In her vision, the mad, frenzied herd of elephants were all ceaselessly throwing back their heads and trumpeting in fury, swinging their trunks to throw off those mahouts. As if filled with uncontrollable rage, they rushed toward the bamboo platform.


    Amid these deafening bellows, a loud explosion also burst forth from beneath the platform. Glaring flames shot into the sky. The entire platform and also the ground rocked violently amongst the thunderous reverberation of the explosion.


    Before Wen Han could rush forward, a huge force propelled into her. The several priests had all worked together to pounce on her, thrusting her to the ground. "Get down quick!"


    Incited by the roar of the explosion, the already enraged elephant herd grew even more hysterical. Seeming completely unafraid of the flames and explosion, they stampeded madly toward that bamboo platform. Trampling everywhere, they wielded their trunks desperately, as if they wanted to smash apart that bamboo platform that was already aflame from the blast.


    Several monks covered in blood came running out in panic from beneath the platform, tripping, tumbling to the ground, and then climbing back to their feet again. Compared with the explosion, what was even more terrifying was the crazed elephant herd.


    "Let go of me!" Wen Han writhed incessantly in the dirt, trying to struggle free from the Indian men who were pressing down on top of her. She wanted to rush over, but she could not at all.


    Those priests were pinning her down fiercely, continually urging her in English, "Miss Wen Han, do not move! Do not be hasty! Over there are explosions and a herd of enraged elephants. It is hell there!"


    "Let go of me!" Her entire mind was filled only with that one name. Using her hands, her teeth, she tried to force those Indian men to let go of her.


    But she was a woman, and in this situation where several men were forcefully holding her down, there was no way she was able to move at all.


    Dust flew into her eyes and mouth. Choking, she coughed violently.


    "Miss Wen Han, please calm down. You cannot go over there. There is nothing you can do." With sobs in his voice, one of the priests told her, "Look! Our mahouts are doing their best to try to calm those raging elephants."


    Wen Han''s eyes were flooded with tears. In the midst of the dust and sand that stung her nose, she twisted and squirmed with all her might until, in the end, she was sobbing uncontrollably and crying again and again in English, "I''m begging you, please let go of me. I need to go find him. I need to go in there to find him."


    It must be, it must be that the explosion knocked him out.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    As long as she found him and brought him out, there would still be a chance.


    It must be¡­<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    But no one let go of her. And no one dared go to save Cheng Muyun.


    As her weeping spilled forth, it became that she did not dare look at that tall platform. Fear¡ªfear that it would collapse at any moment. Sobs choked her as she repeated over and over, "I''m begging you, please, even if you don''t let go of me, still go save him. Go save him¡­"


    No one else had come out since those monks escaped from inside.


    The manor lord¡¯s eldest son, who had gone in with Cheng Muyun, had not come out, either. Those priests pinning Wen Han down were also distraught, their eyes fixed on that place where flames towered into the sky.


    Hoping to see a miracle, to at least see even just a figure crawling out.


    But, no one dared to go rescue anyone.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    The elephant herd had gone mad.<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Apart from the Buddha, no one would dare go near more than ten mad elephants. That was basically suicide¡­<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    She looked on helplessly as those elephants attacked that tall platform.


    Bit by bit, her heart sank into despair.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    No one.<>This UNAUTHORIZED copy was taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Not a single person''s shadow made an appearance.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Amongst the ten and more enflamed elephants, that platform was like a lone toy being ravaged. Even the snapping of bamboo could not be heard, all of the sounds completely buried. No one else fled out from there, and no one dared take even one step closer.


    Those mahouts dared not get near either, all of them taking refuge far, far away, terrified of those crazed animals.


    "F*ck off!" Someone burst out this furious curse in Russian.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    A jolt swept through Wen Han''s entire body. Frantically, she searched for the source of that voice.


    It was Fu Yiming. It was Fu Yiming, who had already left.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    That man, like Wen Han, also seemed as if he had gone mad, throwing, shoving, and kicking off everyone who tried to obstruct him. Without the slightest hesitation, he pulled out a gun from behind his waist. Its black muzzle pointed at any person who wanted to stop him. "If you don''t want to die, then f*ck off! F*ck off!"


    Fu Yiming had completely fallen into a crazed state, utterly unaware that he was speaking Russian.


    No one here could understand what he was saying.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    He could not even care. He had wholly lost his ability to reason. He had only one thought: rush in and save Cheng Muyun. That platform was going to collapse at any instant. He needed to rush into there, to drag out from there that man for whom it was unknown whether he was dead or alive.


    This was the one and only thought going through Fu Yiming''s mind now¡ªdead or alive, he needed to drag him out.


    The Indian servants all hastily raised their arms into the air, trying all they could to explain in English, "Sir, it is extremely dangerous over there. We need to ensure the safety of each one of you, our honoured guests."


    Fu Yiming did not bother paying attention to any of the nonsense that they spoke and charged into the cloud of dust that filled the sky.


    In comparison with the herd of elephants, even such a man as Fu Yiming was like a pitiful little ant. Wen Han stared fixatedly after his disappearing outline that vanished into the darkness, as if she was staring at her last shred of hope.


    He had to save him. He would for sure¡­<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Those fearsome elephants were unceasingly battering that bamboo platform.


    Wen Han''s heartbeat seemed like it slowly, ever so slowly, was about to stop. She dared not even breathe. All her hope was placed on Fu Yiming.


    Suddenly, there was a huge roar. Against the massive sounds of continuously snapping bamboo, that tall platform let out a loud boom. And then, it completely crumpled¡­


    All screams ceased.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    This story was translated with the expression permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. All forms of reproduction, redistribution, or reposting are not authorized, except by linking to hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the copy is unauthorized and has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Completed: 1 of 1 Prologue 42 of 50 Chapter segments 0 of 1 Epilogue

 CH 14 part1

    Happy 5th birthday to Fanatical!  I didn¡¯t come to the blog until a year later, but I am so very happy to have found it. And we here at hui3r are happy that all of you found us, regardless of when in those five years you came. Our sincerest thanks for all your support! Here is day 1 of 7 of birthday week posts.


    Their slice of peacefulness must come to an end.


    This story was translated with the expression permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. All forms of reproduction, redistribution, or reposting are not authorized, except by linking to hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the copy is unauthorized and has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Wen Han circled once through the unlit living room, considering almost every single corner of it. In the end, as if prompted by a supernatural force, she stepped into the kitchen. She opened the cupboard that was beneath the sink and filled with spices. People of India love eating spices, and this home of those young priests had an entire cupboard of different varieties.


    She had discovered this cupboard when she was making that Moscow borsh for Cheng Muyun.


    Laid out in the furthest back part of the cupboard were eight canisters of rosemary.


    Judging by this number, they would be using this rosemary until next year? By next year, Cheng Muyun should have retrieved the item and taken it away already. Pulling out the innermost canister, she carefully removed some of the rosemary that was inside and stuffed it into the pocket on the side of her skirt. Then, gently, she put the relic deep into the canister and covered it up.


    Rosemary was often scattered on coffins during funerals to convey remembrance, so putting that item into here should not be considered a desecration to it. Wen Han shoved the canister into the corner and then neatly stacked each of the remaining canisters.


    In that instant when she closed the cupboard door, a pair of eyes appeared in the window.


    Shaken with alarm, Wen Han stepped backwards, bumping into the wall behind her.


    Her breathing was quick and shallow. By the light of the moon, she saw the outline of the shape of an animal. It was that little yellow dog¡­ Yes, it was the dog. Just an animal. Good thing, good thing¡­


    Calming her breathing, she watched as that little yellow dog that she had once played with stretched out its tongue, licked the window, and then, turning around, hopped off the high windowsill.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Everything was done.<>Please support the original translation of this story at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    When Wen Han returned to the room, she took the extra rosemary leaves that had been in her pocket, rubbed them until they became crushed, little pieces, and threw them out the window. There was the sound of water inside the bathroom. Pushing open the door, she saw, through the white, steamy air, his clearly defined backside and also that spot of dim, yellow light that glowed in the mist.


    "I''ve hidden it." Her voice was quickly swallowed away by the steam in the room.


    That warm, moist steam dampened her eyelashes.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Cheng Muyun leaned in close, grabbed her hand, and pulled it up toward himself. When he bent his head down, he smelled a familiar scent. "That hiding place is quite a good one." Sure enough, nothing could be kept secret from him. "But, my love, you forgot to wash your hands."


    With her wrist enveloped in his hand, Cheng Muyun pulled Wen Han under the water.


    The last remnants of aroma in her palm were washed away by the water.


    She lifted her head. Her forehead was almost directly against the tip of his nose. "Are you always so careful?"


    His voice low and husky, Cheng Muyun replied, "Always been so."


    He truly was grateful to Heaven for imparting in him a cautious, suspicious instinct that caused him to not believe in chance encounters, to not believe that there could be such a coincidence that he would encounter her first on the Tibetan Plateau and then in Nepal. Without such an instinct, she would not be standing here now, her clothing completely drenched from the streaming water, so real before him.


    "You''re rushing back tomorrow because you need to attend that manor lord''s monastic induction ceremony?"


    She would rather stay here longer, even if for only one extra hour.


    "My love, why do you think I told you that you would be safe once you were here in India? It is precisely because that rich master of this family is my friend. They have so kindly hosted us, so we must of course give repayment of that hospitality in accordance with proper etiquette." Cheng Muyun peeled off her sodden blouse from her. "Tomorrow, there will be hundreds of monks and sadhus and a herd of Indian elephants. Trust me, you will like it."


    ¡­¡­<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    On the dawning of this day, those four people surveilling them awoke to the clear sound of running water in the bathroom.


    Outside the bedroom, they all felt this was rather inconceivable.


    The fact that all four of them had fallen asleep together meant that Cheng Muyun must have done something to them. But the purpose of knocking them out had not been for escaping, so what then was it for?


    Still, after the sky brightened, one of the men slipped into their bedroom and went into that bathroom. He found traces left behind of the passion that had occurred between the two people not long ago in this very bathroom. Therefore, after exchanging thoughts, they decided that they would brush over this matter with simply a passing comment. This more than two-hour blank period would simply be viewed as one where Cheng Muyun had been engaged in intimacy with his little girlfriend.


    The only thing was, they wondered, when the people in Headquarters saw this twenty-four-hour report, what would they think of the fact that this man, who had already retired from the world for a decade, actually had such an amazing and romantic private life?


    They left Varanasi.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Before noon, they had hurried back to the manor estate. Everything for the monastic induction ceremony was prepared and ready to go.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    At this time, those several young priests, who were standing outside the door, noticed Cheng Muyun.


    Stepping forward, they greeted him warmly. One extended his arms and embraced Cheng Muyun. "I was worried that you and your younger sister were having too much fun in Varanasi and had forgotten the ceremony time."


    "My dear friend," Cheng Muyun smiled, "I came such a long distance, all the way here to India, because of the invitation from all of you. How could I possibly miss today?"


    "Thank you, Yun." Another person of the group smiled. "My father will be very happy to see you here today."


    "It is my honour." He gave a slight nod.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "Oh, by the way, my dearest friend, my father hopes that you could help him by escorting to the temple that treasure that is enshrined beneath the bamboo platform. You were, after all, once a monk."


    "Is that so? That even more so is my honour." Cheng Muyun gladly accepted this task.


    As Cheng Muyun continued to idly converse with them, he indicated to Wen Han that she should go find Fu Yiming and Cheng Jiayi first.


    Wen Han surveyed the surroundings and soon found those two people. Walking over, she took a seat beside Cheng Jiayi. And then, what followed was a French-style sun hat being placed lightly on her head by Cheng Jiayi. "My dear, beginning at twelve noon and through the more than two hours of the day when the sun is most intense, that manor lord who is renouncing the secular world will be parading once around the town." Cheng Jiayi heaved a sigh. "I was thinking, you will very much need this to block out the blistering sun, because, out of politeness, we must stand under those scorching rays and wait for his return from circling the town."


    "He needs to walk for that long?" Wen Han was surprised.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    She did not think that such a small town would require more than two hours to walk a circle around it.


    Fu Yiming shrugged. "The town may be small, but the procession that will be following behind that manor lord is a full five, six kilometres long. Behind him, there are going to be six hundred monks, two hundred sadhus, and also a dozen or so elephants and some camel-drawn carts. On top of that, all along the way, they''ll be throwing large amounts of gold coins and bills and also car keys as gifts to the at least 130,000 people who came here from all parts of India. I¡¯m guessing this trek will take even longer than two hours."


    Wen Han let herself imagine the scene where things like gold coins were being tossed out¡­ and more than a hundred thousand Indian people all rushing over madly to fight for them.


    Indeed, taking even a single step would be difficult.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "But just now, those priests told us that Cheng Muyun would be taking some sort of treasure to the temple." Cheng Jiayi was very curious. "Wen Han, do you want to secretly take a look to see what that is?"


    This question stirred in her mind her secret from last night of hiding away that relic.


    Contemplating briefly, Wen Han quietly answered, "That probably wouldn''t be a very good thing to do?"


    Cheng Jiayi gave a smile, not continuing with what she had been saying.


    Wen Han picked up the Indian milk tea that was on the table and took a small sip, her heart feeling uneasy as she glanced these two people over.


    She could not even imagine that one of these two people, who right now were chatting casually like friends, had once betrayed more than ten brothers, betrayed Zhou Ke, and killed Zhuang Yan.


    Returning to this place from Varanasi was like returning to hell after being in heaven. Wen Han knew that everything was about to begin. The ceremony today was like a little breather¡ªand was the final slice of peacefulness.


    Regardless of what method Cheng Muyun used, someone would¡­ die.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Discerning that Wen Han''s nerves were becoming increasingly taut, Fu Yiming gave a little chuckle. "Miss Wen Han?"


    "Hmm?" Wen Han tried hard to put up a nonchalant front.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "You seem preoccupied with worries. What''s making you so uneasy?"


    Wen Han was left without a response to this question. He knew the answer, yet he was still asking.


    She had not had much contact with Fu Yiming, but she had always felt that his temper was extremely eccentric, sometimes good, sometimes bad, and very volatile. From the way he had grilled her in the coffee plantation with sentence after sentence, to later, how he had come to a fight with weapons in that small, austere building with Cheng Muyun, to his rage and the physical altercation that had occurred in the hospital basement, these all had left a deep impression on Wen Han¡­ But that day, when Cheng Muyun was taken away, her instinct had been to find Fu Yiming.


    How bizarre. Fu Yiming was obviously very dislikable when he spoke.


    Using her lowered lashes to conceal her emotions, Wen Han responded, "The weather today is very abnormal. It''s unbearably hot and dry. Maybe I''m just not used to this awful weather of India''s."


    "Is that the case?" Fu Yiming loosened the buttons on the sleeves of his shirt. "Weather is weather. I feel, though, Miss Wen Han, that your eyes are filled with animosity when you look at me, and that makes my heart very uncomfortable."


    "This is an internal matter of our team. She is an outsider." Cheng Jiayi jumped in to help Wen Han out of this situation. "Don''t turn everything on her and make her your target."


    "Outsider?" Fu Yiming eyed Cheng Jiayi up and down. "I am the leader of this ops team, yet I do not even have your file. So, to me, are you not an outsider, too?"


    "It seems it really bothers you that Cheng Muyun did not transfer the files of all the team members over to you back then?" A smile touched Cheng Jiayi''s lips. "Even though you do not know me, I am very familiar with your past, Ops Leader Fu."


    "Is that so?" Fu Yiming laughed. "I actually attracted such attention from you, the beautiful woman that you are. That really is an honour. Then, do you know a very important secret?"


    Cheng Jiayi paused in surprise. "What secret?"<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "I am not married," Fu Yiming replied, his voice low.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "¡­¡­" Cheng Jiayi frowned. "You really know how to tell a joke. I¡¯m not interested in you."


    Fu Yiming gave a slight lift of his brows. "Then that truly is regrettable. I''m very interested in you."


    Cheng Jiayi''s voice dropped even lower. "You had best be more respectful with your words."


    A laugh came from Fu Yiming. "My dear, why are you so uptight? If you were in Moscow and a handsome man like me was flirting with you, wouldn''t you be happy?"


    With a forced smile, Cheng Jiayi picked up from the couch that red sun hat that belonged to her and put it on. "But your flirting makes me really uncomfortable. Your method of attracting women is just crude."


    "Is that the case? Then, if I switch to a different method, will it help you feel a little happier?" Fixing his eyes intently on Cheng Jiayi, he enunciated each word, each sentence. "Enjoy this hard-to-come-by blazing sunlight. My dear, no matter how much that face of yours makes people want to have you, as long as you really are the traitor, I will, without question, find the evidence that will make death seem better than living for you and put you forever in hell. That place doesn''t have such nice sunshine." Fu Yiming flicked a glance at Wen Han. "Do you think so, Miss Wen Han?"


    ¡­¡­<>Please support the original translation of this story at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Wen Han pressed her lips together, not answering.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Fortunately, at this moment, an Indian man dressed in white approached them and, putting his palms together, bowed. "Our three honoured guests, please come outside the hall with me. The wait for Master''s return will be very tiring and hard. Thank you that you have come from afar to walk with our master in this final leg of his journey in the mundane world."


    Wen Han hurriedly pressed her palms together and rose to return the greeting. "Thank you. We will go now."


    Those two people who, only a moment ago, had been sparring back and forth with words and verbally lashing out at one another now were back to normal.


    Fu Yiming even motioned in a very gentlemanly manner that the two ladies should go first.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    This story was translated with the expression permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. All forms of reproduction, redistribution, or reposting are not authorized, except by linking to hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the copy is unauthorized and has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Completed: 1 of 1 Prologue 41 of 50 Chapter segments 0 of 1 Epilogue

 CH 15 part4

    Attention Mo Bao Fei Bao international fans: I am trying to gauge interest here. I am working with some Chinese fans to put together a little gift for MBFB. The plan is a booklet that contains fans¡¯ favourite lines from her novels and also any words and well wishes that you might want to send her. We would love to have her international fans participate in this. It would be quite simple. Let me know a quote or two from any one of her novels (it can be from the English translation) that you love, and then say some words to her. It can be literally just a few words or it can be paragraphs, and feel free to write away in English. If need be, I will translate it, but MBFB¡¯s English is actually quite good, though she denies it vehemently. LOL. Would any of you be interested in doing something like this? If there is enough interest, I will set up a separate post for this and gather all of your words to pass on. Please let me know in the comments of this post if this is something that you would participate in.


    I don¡¯t often use photographs for the title pic of a post, but this one truly evokes ¡°Cheng Muyun¡± to me.


    This chapter was quite interesting to translate and to capture the feel from the original text. The emotions are not blatant, but if you dwell upon the chapter, you¡¯ll find they are there and ache the heart. And mine ached, for Cheng Muyun, and for those others. Everyone will have their story. This, here, is at last a close on this chapter of Cheng Muyun¡¯s life. What did he have to do? What was the price he had to pay? Good? Evil? Who can say?


    (I purposely have not been leaving ¡°additional comments,¡± which, longtime readers may know, is not typical of me. LOL. I do have lots of thoughts, but I¡¯m holding them to not bias you or give spoilers. Perhaps, at the end, I will not be able to contain them all and spill out some. But only at the very end. Tehe, it may turn out to be a long babble to myself.)


    This story was translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. All forms of reproduction, redistribution, or reposting are not authorized, except by linking to hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the copy is unauthorized and has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Chen Yuan knew this was his last chance to get the Buddhist relic.


    After he truly left India, it would not be possible for him to enter the country again or else it would rouse the suspicions of his brothers and comrades of the past, including his superiors.


    Hence, he took a risk. After acquiring this top-secret information from the mouth of Wen Han, he had immediately hurried here¡ªthat small, three-level house along the Ganges River in Varanasi.


    According to Wen Han, she had hidden that item with her own hands in a corner of this kitchen.


    In a canister that held rosemary.<>Please support this translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    His hand came in contact with the innermost canister, and carefully, he took it out. Beneath the moonlight, he opened the stainless steel lid, slipped his hand inside, and slowly pulled out that body relic that was about half the size of a palm.


    A relic, an object left behind after the cremation of a Buddhist spiritual master. And this one contained a clear image of the Buddha, his eyes lowered and his legs crossed. How much practice in the Dharma and how great was the enlightenment in order to leave behind such an object? ¡­


    Chen Yuan stared rather dazedly at the relic in his palm.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    From when he first met Cheng Muyun, he had watched that man believe in Buddhism all these years, but had never understood Cheng Muyun''s religious convictions, especially in Moscow, that place where churches could be found everywhere.


    But now, when he saw that relic that lay on his palm, there was a sense of pressure, as if his very soul was being gazed down upon, being dissected¡­ Slapping the lid back on, he stuffed the canister into the corner and restacked the other spice containers, making it seem as if no one had moved anything here.


    In that instant, when he closed the cupboard door, a dark shadow appeared outside the window.


    A chill ran down Chen Yuan''s back. Slowly, he turned his head. By the light of the moon, he got a clear look at the shape of that shadow. It was a little dog. That little yellow dog seemed accustomed to strolling around in the nearby areas in the middle of the night. Stretching out its tongue, it licked the window and then, turning around, hopped off the high windowsill.


    Just an animal. Nothing to worry about.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Clenching that relic tightly in his hand, Chen Yuan closed his eyes and calmed himself for several seconds. And then, he walked out of the kitchen.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Right as he stepped foot into that dark living room, brightness suddenly appeared in it.


    A light that seemed to dance randomly and chaotically and also raucous sounds filled the entire living room. It was a late-night Indian dancing program. The television that had suddenly turned on caused the entire room to fall into an eerily lively atmosphere.


    And on the sofa in the living room sat the one who should have died already beneath the feet of a frenzied herd of elephants¡ªCheng Muyun.


    His one arm rested on the back of the sofa as he, with seriousness, watched that program of singing and dancing that was on the television, all the while never bringing his gaze over to Chen Yuan. "You should clearly know how much I had hoped that right now, you were already at Headquarters and not here beside the Ganges River that is scattered with Zhou Ke''s ashes, looking for some Buddhist relic."


    Chen Yuan knew, from this moment, that it was all over.


    Standing in a spot only five steps away from the sofa, his eyes took in Cheng Muyun''s profile.


    Thirteen years of friendship.<>This UNAUTHORIZED copy was taken fromhui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    From when Cheng Muyun first became a part of the Moscow operations team, Chen Yuan had been the shadow behind Cheng Muyun. Countless times he had brought that man who was now sitting on the sofa safely out of danger. This included that period in China. In the ten years that Cheng Muyun had been a monk, he had also lived in the wild, mountainous area for ten years.


    There were even times, as he crouched on the snowy ground roasting wild game, when Chen Yuan himself had felt as if in a daze.


    Would he and Cheng Muyun be accompanying each other in this way for this entire lifetime? Cheng Muyun would be out in the open, in the light, while he was in the shadows¡­ Sometimes, he had hoped that Cheng Muyun would never come back out from seclusion.


    Wearing his gray robes, his head shaved, and staying forever in that dilapidated temple deep in the mountains that did not get more than a few worshippers, weren¡¯t those so very good?<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    He knew that from the moment he had stepped into that kitchen and opened up that cupboard of spices, there was nothing he could argue about. His hand holding that object was already proof of everything¡ªhe had betrayed Cheng Muyun.


    Cheng Muyun extended his arm and pointed at the armchair beside him. "Sit."


    Chen Yuan walked over.<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Cheng Muyun added another sentence. "Put that thing you are holding on the table."


    Chen Yuan was slightly taken aback for a moment, and then slowly, he set onto the table that relic that carried an image of the Buddha.


    Cheng Muyun nodded. "Sit."<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Chen Yuan was about to sit down when his wrist was enclosed in a grip. Cheng Muyun''s fist slammed into his stomach. Painfully, he doubled over, his knees buckling to the ground. His face and body were being borne down on by Cheng Muyun and pinned against the fabric of that armchair.


    In that endless silence, Cheng Muyun did not do anything.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    His forehead pressed against the back of Chen Yuan''s shoulder. Softly, in a voice that the other people in the room could not hear, he stated, "I am truly sorry that it is you."


    "I am very glad," Chen Yuan answered, his voice also barely perceptible, "that you are still alive."


    That day, Chen Yuan had been in a spot not far from the explosion and enraged elephant herd, watching as the elephants madly trampled the bamboo platform. Heaven knew how he had wished he could have done as Fu Yiming had, throwing everything else aside and simply rushing in to save Cheng Muyun¡­


    Protecting Cheng Muyun had already long ago become his instinct.


    Chen Yuan did not struggle, nor did he move. His gun was behind his waist, but the thought of using it did not even cross his mind. He had shed himself of all the strength in his body, closing his eyes like someone who was dead.


    He could feel that gun behind his waist being pulled out by Cheng Muyun.


    ¡­¡­<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Into his palm, Cheng Muyun placed that gun. "Fare you well on your way."


    All the weight that had been bearing down on him disappeared. He left him, released his hold on him. Chen Yuan gripped that gun that belonged to himself. Slowly, he pressed the gun into his own chest.


    Many pictures of his life flashed unremittingly through his mind, never once stopping.


    In this final moment of his life, he discovered that the parts of this lifetime that were most deeply impressed on his memory all had to do with this man behind him who had pinned him down.


    After a loud, muffled bang echoed out, on the armchair, Chen Yuan gave a couple of slight twitches, then slid to the rug. A dark, crimson bloodstain followed the path of his body and appeared on the armchair and rug¡­<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Cheng Muyun stood in front of the television, gazing at Chen Yuan''s corpse.


    Behind him, the three men and one woman in charge of monitoring Cheng Muyun stepped forward, exchanging looks between themselves.


    The woman amongst them coughed. "Cheng Laoban, we will write up a detailed report about what happened tonight. In regards to Chen Yuan''s betrayal, the four of us and this relic are the witnesses and the physical evidence. I believe this whole matter can be brought to a close here."


    Cheng Muyun''s silence could be considered his consent to this.


    The woman and the three men behind her all exhaled lightly in relief.


    After Zhuang Yan ate the mangoes and feigned death to slip away, he had, by Cheng Muyun''s suggestion, under his own name, reported Chen Yuan. At the time, Headquarters had been divided into two factions that had disputed endlessly and been unable to come to an agreement.


    Were they to believe a former ops leader of the Moscow operations team who had a soiled past but once did a great merit?


    Or should they believe someone who himself was responsible for monitoring Cheng Muyun?


    No one had dared make that final call. Chen Yuan''s identity and position were simply too special.


    On that day, in that little farmhouse beside the sunflower field, when everyone was interrogating Cheng Muyun, they still did not have a resolution: whom should they believe?


    This continued until Cheng Muyun faked his own death, after which he personally made a pact with Headquarters.


    That person, Cheng Muyun, would disappear from this earth. He would hand the complete ops team into the hands of the one he trusted, Ops Leader Fu Yiming, and would no longer have any connection to the Moscow operations team. This was the punishment that Cheng Muyun handed to himself for privately and without authorization investigating whom the traitor was¡ªthe rules could not be broken.


    And, due to Chen Yuan''s special status, Cheng Muyun would gather sufficient evidence before convicting Chen Yuan of anything. It would not be like Cheng Jiayi, whose case had been resolved internally in the team.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    "Cheng Laoban, our chief said, thank you for everything that you have done over these dozen and more years," added those several people who had once monitored him. Not uttering a word, Cheng Muyun sat down, straddling the coffee table. With the back of his hand facing outward, he gave a slight wave at them. The meaning of his action: You may leave now.


    They exchanged a few glances. According to proper procedures, right now, they needed to take Chen Yuan''s body away.


    But¡­ let it be. In the end, they decided to leave the corpse there and withdraw from that room. Click. The door''s lock fell into place.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    In that room, the television was still playing that Indian program of singing and dancing. Lively, with the exotic air of a foreign country.


    Cheng Muyun sat on the coffee table, his eyes fixed for a long time on that corpse that lay sprawled on the armchair.


    Someone tossed over a pack of cigarettes, a new one.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    The package landed on Cheng Muyun''s leg.<>Please support this translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Lowering his head, Cheng Muyun picked up that box, ripped open the plastic film around it, tore open the foil, and pulled out one cigarette.


    The first time he saw Chen Yuan, he had already had a feeling that this man more than likely was sent to surveil him. All these years, though, he had never truly investigated or tried to confirm whether Chen Yuan had indeed been sent by the higher-ups to monitor him. This was because, as the leader of an operations team, Cheng Muyun was very clear that even if there were no Chen Yuan, there would be others. There unquestionably would be someone who would record his every action and report it upwards.


    After all, he, Cheng Muyun, had a life whose first half was not very pristine.


    But he genuinely had not thought that Chen Yuan would betray him. If one were to compare the degree that they had gone through life and death together with Cheng Muyun, even Fu Yiming could not compare with Chen Yuan.


    The relic had been the final test. But even just earlier, when Chen Yuan walked into this three-level house, Cheng Muyun had still been finding various reasons for Chen Yuan. He had thought, perhaps Chen Yuan simply believed that he was not dead and wanted to find clues in order to contact him.


    It was only when Chen Yuan stepped into the kitchen that Cheng Muyun, in that instant, was certain: Chen Yuan had betrayed him as well.


    ¡­¡­<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Cheng Muyun held that unlit cigarette between his teeth. Just now, he truly had wanted to ask ¡°Why?¡±


    Why were you willing to risk your life and be a shadow for more than ten years, but yet, at the final moment, you still chose betrayal?


    But in the end, he had still simply thrust a gun over to Chen Yuan and used death to silence the mouth that could speak, making it so that, in this lifetime, Chen Yuan would never be able provide the answer with his own mouth to Cheng Muyun.


    Why?<>Please support this translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, where it came from, instead


    Those brothers who had died because of Chen Yuan, and also Zhou Ke, someone who had treated Chen Yuan with utmost sincerity and loyalty, who had ever given them the chance to ask "Why?"


    Hence, he, Cheng Muyun, had no right to ask.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    No right to ask this type of question on behalf of those who had died unjustly.


    Hiding the light from the lighter''s flame behind a hand, he lit the cigarette in that little bit of fire that was in his palm. "These past ten years, I lived as a monk in a secluded mountain area. The old monk who gave me my tonsure was more than ninety years old. He nearly could not even hold the razor steady in his hand, but still, he was not willing to be my teacher and only told me to be his junior brother." In the most harmless tone, like he was simply chatting idly, he used Russian, that language that every person in this room could understand, to narrate quietly, "When I first got there, the old monk and I still had problems even communicating, so the two of us would teach each other, one teaching Chinese and the other teaching Russian. It was actually not boring passing the days like this, and just like that, ten years passed by. But it was miserable for Chen Yuan¡­"


    Cheng Muyun paused for a long while before giving a light chuckle. "In these ten years, if he was not hunting for game, then he was still hunting for game. Or else he would wait for me to finish receiving the food given as alms and give some to him. Let''s not even talk about women; he did not even get to have a two-legged person with him¡­ Even if he had money, he did not dare use it, for fear that he would expose my hiding place."


    When his words reached this point, Cheng Muyun gave a gentle shake of his head.


    He did not continue with what he had been saying.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Regarding those ten years in which he had accompanied Cheng Muyun in his monkhood, Chen Yuan had not mentioned them, even on the day he reported Cheng Muyun to his superiors. In Chen Yuan''s account, he, like every other member of the team, had received Cheng Muyun''s last-minute instructions and then hurried to Nepal.


    Chen Yuan had not said anything about those years and also had not reported them to his superiors.


    Perhaps, in Chen Yuan''s heart, he wanted to guard the secret of where Cheng Muyun had concealed himself.


    Cheng Muyun recalled the discussion he had had half a year ago while sitting across from that old monk of Tibetan Buddhism and the conclusion that the two of them had drawn from it: life is like a dream; only you know the things you have done, be they good or bad.


    Cheng Muyun reached out his left arm and, like all those other times in these past dozen or so years, patted Chen Yuan on the shoulder.


    It could be considered his farewell to him.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Setting that still-burning half of a cigarette onto Chen Yuan''s shoulder, he gave a long exhale. "Continue investigating. There is no need to tell me the conclusions."


    Henceforth, it would all no longer have anything to do with him.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    On the wall, lights and shadows were continuously shifting. It was the glow from the television screen.


    Rising, Cheng Muyun walked up beside the front door and pushed down on the door handle. The moment the door opened, that little yellow dog that had jumped off the windowsill just earlier sprang over to him and, after bounding two circles around him, let out a couple of barks while wagging its tail. He bent down and petted the little yellow dog on the head. In a half-crouch, with his back to everything on the inside of the door, he stated in a low voice, "This television program is quite good. Finish watching it before you leave."


    The door was shut ever so lightly. It was not locked and had even been left open by a small crack.


    This was an order, and also a parting farewell.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    This particular program would not end until 2:00 in the morning.


    Right now, it was 10:49 at night. There were still another three hours and more that would allow him to depart from here.


    This was, for these operations team members¡ªwhether they were old comrades who had already been following Cheng Muyun ten years ago through life and death and had managed to escape that great purging, or new members who had been recruited by Fu Yiming¡ªCheng Muyun''s parting farewell to them.


    The final words that he left his brothers were for them to completely finish watching this Indian singing and dancing program that they did not understand at all.


    Do not follow him anymore.


    Do not follow this man who is called Cheng Muyun anymore.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    This story was translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. All forms of reproduction, redistribution, or reposting are not authorized, except by linking to hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the copy is unauthorized and has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Completed: 1 of 1 Prologue 48 of 50 Chapter segments 0 of 1 Epilogue

 CH 15 part3

    Birthday week day 7 of 7! And this is the end of birthday week! Thanks for all who stopped by, and again, thank you for all your support over these last five years! Black and White Film updates will revert back to the regular posting schedule of Tuesday/Friday evenings, N. American time. Cheers, and wishing for many more years with you guys.


    So now, the mystery is already completely solved, right? Or is it?


    This story was translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. All forms of reproduction, redistribution, or reposting are not authorized, except by linking to hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the copy is unauthorized and has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Wen Han brought Cheng Muyun''s belongings back with her to the inn.


    By the time noon approached, someone had already delivered her luggage to her. Supposedly, the luggage that she had lost in Nepal had been found three days ago by a "Good Samaritan" and sent back to Kathmandu, and then today, it had finally arrived after travelling all the way here. It was obvious that "Good Samaritan" was a previous arrangement by Cheng Muyun.


    Meng Liangchuan thoughtfully opened her luggage for her. "Have a look and see if you''ve lost anything?"


    An entire suitcase of her travel belongings.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    There were also souvenirs, a camera, and long skirts.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Wen Han''s eyes brushed over it. She caught sight of those two blouses that Cheng Muyun had once ripped the buttons off of, as well as that long skirt, and also that French-style sun hat that she had worn the night they went to get their henna tattoos¡­ Each item was a memory. And there was also her passport. Her real passport was back with her as well.


    Meng Liangchuan took out that passport and went out for an hour. When he returned, he had already submitted all the necessary information from her entry into the country last time. He had also completed for her the procedures for leaving the country and bought her plane ticket.


    In other words, from this moment onwards, Wen Han could return to Moscow at any time. Moreover, his superiors had already given the orders and left instructions that this woman absolutely had to leave tonight.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    "Miss Wen Han." Meng Liangchuan cleared his throat and half-squatted down in front of her. "I am very lucky to have met you and Cheng Muyun in Nepal. I think this is the most precious memory of my life. For your man, I have great respect. Even though I couldn''t help him this time, I was able to have that one time with him of going through life and death together in that smuggling base. And so, I feel no regrets."


    Wen Han''s eyes swiveled over slightly so that her gaze landed on Meng Liangchuan.


    "I hope you know that, as long as you have any need for it, any one of Cheng Muyun''s friends will help you, myself included." This was Meng Liangchuan''s true purpose for saying these words.


    She did not speak. She was pondering with all her might.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    What else was there? What other methods could be used to find him? ¡­<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    A picture that had actually not left a deep impression flashed across her mind.


    It was a postcard that she, with her back to the sun, had tried to get a clear look at¡ªSarnath.


    Sarnath¡­<>Please support the original translation of this story at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Wen Han suddenly seemed to come alive. "Take me to a place."


    "Where?" Lifting his wrist, Meng Liangchuan glanced at his watch. "We don''t have much time."


    "I know." Wen Han knew that though these people were very polite to her, they would not truly allow her to willfully do whatever she pleased, especially since her previous status had been someone who entered the country illegally. But she absolutely had to go¡­ "Sarnath. Take me to Sarnath."


    "¡­¡­" Meng Liangchuan knew that this girl was a believer of Buddhism, like Cheng Muyun.


    He had not thought, however, that at such a time as this, she would still want to go have a look at that famous holy site of Buddhism.


    Naturally, Wen Han was not going to tell him what her reason was. She was very, very cautious. She said only that she absolutely had to go to that place. After checking that, from a time perspective, they could make it, Meng Liangchuan took the car out earlier than planned and drove rapidly with her to Sarnath.


    That place was less than twenty kilometres away from Varanasi so was not considered to be very far.


    When she stepped inside, there happened to be a gathering of a large group of Chinese monks who had come to visit and observe. They all wore earthen-yellow robes with cloth bags slung diagonally across their bodies, and numbering more than one hundred, they sat on the grass and stone steps, which were half a person tall, conversing quietly in Chinese.


    Wen Han did not know where she wanted to go or what she could find.


    The view here was wide and open. Other than the most eye-catching Dhamek Stupa and the tourists¡­ there was only a single vihara[1] as well as the Deer Park. Allowing her eyes to scan as far as they could see, she observed that most tourists were sitting beneath the trees, but there was nothing strange or special about them. While Wen Han was searching all around with her eyes, those one hundred or more Chinese monks all slowly left.


    Perhaps it was because they were Chinese, or perhaps for another reason, but Wen Han could not refrain from trailing after them while pretending to look at the scenery. However, her steps grew quicker and quicker, and continually she walked past each person until, eventually, she was even running.


    She wanted to have a clear look at each face, wanted to see if he was amongst them¡­<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Alas, in the end, she was left with only disappointment as well as puzzled gazes that were returned to her from the monks.


    Putting her palms together apologetically, Wen Han gave repeated bows and expressed that she was sorry for being rude. From a distance away, Meng Liangchuan watched this scene. Such a feeling that he could not describe. When you fell in love with Cheng Muyun, did it mean that, even if the man were dead, you still needed to over and over chase after even the slightest traces of anything that might have to do with him? Meng Liangchuan repeatedly checked his watch as he let Wen Han search like a headless fly, until, when dusk neared, he finally told her, "Miss Wen Han, we need to go."


    Wen Han slowed her steps, staring at him with an unresigned look.


    Giving an apologetic smile, Meng Liangchuan said, "I''m extremely sorry. My task this time is not merely to keep you company. I am to also transfer your care to some contacts from Moscow and to help you leave India smoothly. Therefore, we must leave, Miss Wen Han."


    Wen Han had no other choice. There, on the damp grass, she took one last look at the Dhamek Stupa. "Will I be able to pass by Varanasi?" She wanted a final look at that three-level house.


    "I''m very sorry. We don''t have time."<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Wen Han''s heart did not want to accept this. Constantly casting backward glances, she followed Meng Liangchuan and left this place.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Beneath the peepal trees, within the many tourists who were sitting cross-legged and resting, a female traveller lifted her head and remarked softly, "Laoban''s woman is just amazing. How did she find her way here?"


    A person behind her rested his chin on his palm as he answered, "Probably after having a deep, physical relationship, your hearts and minds will become interlinked, too?"


    Everyone very much concurred with this sentiment.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Nearby, a male student gave a cough. "What a hot body. I didn''t really dare take a good look when we were in that mountain valley in Nepal, but I did look nice and thoroughly today. Her face is top notch, too."


    "¡­¡­" Several people on all sides of him threw him looks of disbelief.


    "Just saying." Shrugging, the male student gave a cough. "Laoban is feeding the deer?"


    "Yeah. Since yesterday, he''s been feeding those deer. I asked Little Fox. She said that in Buddhist beliefs, deer symbolize a place of peace and purity or something like that. Anyway, it''s basically for comfort and peace of mind, I guess."


    After all, that had been his younger sister. Blood is thicker than water.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    After Wen Han arrived at the airport, she was taken into an empty office.


    With that, Meng Liangchuan was considered to have handed her over to the people from Moscow, but afterwards, he was also heartlessly stopped outside of the office, no longer allowed to have any more interaction with Wen Han.


    Though this place was still an Indian airport, this room already temporarily belonged to Russia.


    One of the people, a middle-aged man, took Wen Han''s luggage away.


    Two female police officers dressed in civilian wear remained in the room, giving Wen Han a complete physical examination and then providing a whole new outfit for her, from under to outer clothing. If one were to put it politely, she was being treated just like an honoured guest, but in reality, this was to allow them to examine her from inside to outside.


    "Miss Wen Han, from the info that we got, you were given a contraceptive injection in Nepal. Did you know that?"


    Wen Han paused in surprised for a moment, then shook her head vacantly.


    No wonder Cheng Muyun had told her with such certainty that she would not be pregnant¡­


    It turned out, after he abducted her away, he had once injected her with such stuff?


    "There are no dangers at all with this type of thing, and it will be completely metabolized out of the body after half a year. There''s no need to worry," a female officer, as a formality, explained to her.


    Wen Han did not speak. She blinked once lightly, feeling somewhat tired and helpless. If he really were gone, she would rather she did have his child, one who would look just like him¡­


    The female officer pulled out a needle. "Routine procedure. You will have a very peaceful period of sleep, and when you wake up, you should already be on the plane."


    Wen Han did not understand what the "routine procedure" that she talked about was, but with so many police officers from Moscow here in this room, even if she wanted to refuse, she had no excuse to, nor did she have the power to.


    Doing as the woman said, she took a seat.<>Please support this translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Her sleeve was rolled up. That person was very skilled at giving injections, and there was only a slight pricking twinge. Very shortly, drowsiness rushed over her, and she gradually was unable to keep her eyes open¡­<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    After she lost consciousness, a hand pushed open an interior door of the room. A man wearing blue-framed glasses stepped inside. Every person in the room straightened and saluted him in unison.


    The man gave a slight smile and quickly returned the salute. "All of you, there is no need to be uptight. We''re all just carrying out routine business."


    The female officer who had been responsible for giving Wen Han the injection fixed the gaze of her large, clear-blue eyes on this person who had just arrived, and smiling gently, she said, "Then we will hand her over to you now, Officer Chen. To prevent any side effects from occurring in the body of this beautiful lady, there is only approximately ten minutes of efficacy from the drug. Please make good use of this time."


    Chen Yuan nodded, resuming his stern expression.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    All of those other people retreated from the room.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "Miss Wen Han, we meet again." Removing his glasses, he folded them up and set them on the table. "Let us have a little talk about a body relic that carries an image of Buddha. I believe Cheng Muyun must have let you see that priceless collectible."<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Warm light shone on her eyelids.


    Wen Han was awakened by the whispers of quiet chitchat between the flight attendants. So strange. Such light and polite voices were actually able to waken her from her deep slumber. She shifted her fingers. She felt a little weak.


    "Miss, do you need any sort of service?" A flight attendant patiently came closer and softly spoke to this extremely distinguished VIP passenger. "You can call for me at any time."


    "I¡­" With a faint frown, Wen Han thought for a moment. "My backpack."


    The flight attendant immediately found her backpack for her. Taking it from her, Wen Han set it on her lap and rummaged through for something. After searching for a long while, she at last pulled out from beneath her notebook that protection amulet pouch that was now empty. The embroidery on it was not very well done, and the Buddhist emblem on the outside felt somewhat scratchy on the hands.


    She stared blankly for a lengthy moment, then took out that notebook and flipped it open.


    These were words she had written when she first arrived in Nepal¡­


    D1 (9.9): Entered Kathmandu, Nepal via India (arrived 16:06 local time). Stayed in Thamel.


    D2 (9.10): Nepal''s Teej Festival. Went to Boudhanath and Durbar Square in the morning. Exchanged some currency. Got henna tattoo done at night.


    D3 (9.11):<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    The third day was still blank. It seemed, from that morning onward, she had had no mood to write in her travel journal¡­ That was the day of the rafting trip on the Trishuli River. She still remembered that a male traveller had fallen overboard and how Cheng Muyun, after he had saved him and brought him back up, had given that male traveller a smack across the face to bring him back to his senses¡­


    She still remembered, he had removed his shirt and shoes and sat quietly on a boulder to take in the sun.


    The afternoon sun had swathed his body in a faint halo of light.


    A tattoo covered a large area of his back¡ª


    It was a lotus flower.<>Please support this story¡¯s original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    A large stretch of intertwining vines and layer upon layer of lotus that all came together until, in the end, they formed an even more complete picture of a single lotus flower.


    ¡­¡­<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Wen Han covered her eyes with one hand. Tears streamed forth unrelentingly.


    The flight attendant specifically assigned to her became a little panicked. This was a VIP passenger, although no one had told her why this girl who appeared to be only twenty years old or so was so important and honoured¡­


    Stepping forward, the flight attendant bent slightly at the waist and quietly comforted her in Russian, "Miss Wen Han, are you feeling unwell somewhere? They told me that because you were injected with a sedative before you boarded the plane, you might feel airsick. Or maybe something else feels unwell? Please tell me, all right?"


    Wen Han shook her head incessantly, clenching tightly on her lip, desperately trying to fight back her tears.


    She forced herself not to cry anymore¡­ He''s not dead! What are you crying about? Wen Han, what are you even crying about?!


    With the back of her hand, she swiped away her tears. Then, still hiccoughing with sobs, she asked in quiet tone, "Could you¡­ help me take a look to see if the henna design on my back is still intact?"<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    [1] A vihara is an early form of a Buddhist monastery. The vihara in Sarnath is the Mulagandha Kuti Vihara.


    The Mulagandha Kuti Vihara in Sarnath. (Image credit: ¡°Mulagandhakuti Vihara¡± by , originally posted in , image used under )


    This story was translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. All forms of reproduction, redistribution, or reposting are not authorized, except by linking to hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the copy is unauthorized and has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Completed: 1 of 1 Prologue 47 of 50 Chapter segments 0 of 1 Epilogue

 CH 15 part2

    Birthday week day 6 of 7.


    Has Cheng Muyun found the mole?


    This story was translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. All forms of reproduction, redistribution, or reposting are not authorized, except by linking to hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the copy is unauthorized and has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Picture after picture flashed across Cheng Jiayi''s mind. Incidents, speculations¡ªall of them began to link up together.


    Tests. They were all tests. Each one appeared to be a very direct and effective test.


    Would you, knowing that Cheng Muyun at any minute might want to take your life, dare calmly and undauntedly eat something that he handed to you?


    Would you, knowing that he suspected you and did not trust you, still risk your life and rush in to save him, exchanging your life for his to bring him out alive?


    So long as you were the mole, you would hesitate. The more cautious you were, the more he would suspect you.


    Because you could not guess what Cheng Muyun would do, you were afraid at all times that you would be killed, and so you would tread as if on thin ice, being careful in absolutely everything.


    With each action of his, you did not know, was it a test? Or was he using this to kill you off?<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Perverse tests.


    But in the Moscow operations team, everyone was perverse.


    Here, there were people all around who were the same type as Cheng Muyun and Zhou Ke, all of them carrying the creed-like attitude of "those who are my brothers must all die after me."


    Here, there was only absolute trust, the trust where one would give one''s own life in exchange for another''s life.


    This almost mad, ruthless, senseless method of using one''s own life as a way to test others was most suitable for this "Hell''s Ops Team"¡­ Only a madman could come up with this method. And only madmen who genuinely followed him with all their hearts could get through this type of perverse trap.


    The shackles on her disappeared.<>Please support this translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Slowly, powerlessly, Cheng Jiayi turned around and pushed her back against the wall, trying desperately to find something she could lean upon, rely upon. Spates of heat flooded her body, yet cold sweat broke out on her.


    Ice and fire both seemed to explode in her body, devouring away her consciousness, her mind, and her courage.


    He pulled out a black gun from behind his back and tossed it onto the floor.


    "You should be grateful to Zhou Ke." With the tip of his boot, Cheng Muyun kicked the gun to her. "It is because of him that you have been granted the right to point a gun at your own head." Otherwise, the punishment absolutely would not be that easy.


    Cheng Jiayi pressed herself into the wall. The cold draft in the corridor poured relentlessly into the openings at the cuffs of her sleeves and neckline. She helplessly tried, in this dimness, to get a clear look at Cheng Muyun''s face. Even if there was the slightest hint of a hope at life¡­


    She did not want to die, not at all¡­<>Please support this translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    In the darkness that surrounded her, the continual echoes of the safety catch being switched to "on" incited her nerves.


    This was telling her, "With just this gun, you do not even need to think of trying to escape. Letting you end your own life is already the greatest kindness in the world that can be bestowed on you."


    Her fingers slowly unfurled, and bit by bit, they extended toward that gun. When contact was made, she swiftly picked it up and, summoning all her courage, grasped the gun grip forcefully. "Could you let me, in a quiet place¡­"


    Her voice was barely audible. She was pleading with him.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "Regrettably, I cannot." When Cheng Muyun spoke this sentence, his voice was flat and devoid of emotion. Word by word, he told her, "You know, my dear, that I am a person who is most skilled in faking his own death. For people like us, we should not be merciful with our enemies. Watching them die with our own eyes and confirming that the body has grown completely cold is the safest way. This is common knowledge."


    This is common knowledge¡­<>This UNAUTHORIZED copy was taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    In such a short period of time, her back was already drenched with cold sweat.


    The fear of death was very real, so real that she did not even dare believe that all this was true. She needed only to finish this final mission, find leads, and locate that relic with the image of Buddha¡­


    "Cheng Muyun, do you not even want to know why I betrayed you?"


    Cheng Muyun remained silent, not answering.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    He did not want to know. Every betrayal in this world has its own reason behind it, especially when the betrayal is against one''s own brothers and comrades. But he did not want to hear it. After tonight, there would be someone responsible for pulling the records and investigating every detail of every day, every minute, every second of the life of this woman before him. That meant there would be yet another great purge that was bound to implicate many people.


    The final report would tell everyone what had actually happened.


    But what Cheng Muyun wanted to do was simply to find the person who was the source of the problem and do away with her.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    "Tell my mom," Cheng Jiayi sobbingly begged him, "you must tell her that I¡­"


    "I will tell her that you betrayed me and our entire family clan."


    A shudder went through her whole body. Practically on the verge of breakdown, she leaned forcefully against the wall, sobbing, "Cheng Muyun, you''re my older brother! You cannot do this to me¡­"


    "Is that so? Why can I not do this to you?"<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Those eyes were cast downward¡ªcold, penetrating, judging.


    She even had a sense that Cheng Muyun had returned¡ªthe he of ten years ago had wholly, completely returned.


    Those were not eyes that belonged to a person. Behind those pitch-black eyes, there seemed to be concealed another icy set of eyes, deep amber, with a narrow slit running vertically through them, like the cruelest venomous snake that never saw light. What was mercy? What was forgiveness?


    He did not know, did not comprehend those things.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    ¡­¡­<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    The endless, stifling wait finally brought about the single sound of a gunshot.


    The man who had been standing in the darkness stepped forward. His icy fingers brushed over Cheng Jiayi''s neck and also several other places. Only after unemotionally verifying that this body held no signs of life did he slowly crouch down. His hand stroked over the top of her head, feeling on his palm and the pads of his fingers her soft hairs that had been soaked with the cold sweat of fear before she died.


    Cheng Muyun half-crouched in front of Cheng Jiayi''s corpse, his body displaying an eerie posture. It was as if the ground before him was strewn with corpses. Each face was so distinct, just as before.


    It had been ten years already. In the depths of his soul, there still were spirits that could not be released from suffering to peace with even one hundred thousand recitations of the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva Sutra.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    When Cheng Muyun lifted his head again, his eyes contained that familiar, flashing gleam. His languid, low voice filled that entire empty space and blended with the sound of the rain. "Who has a smoke?"


    Someone tossed over a flattened pack of cigarettes.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Crouching, he opened that package. Only half a cigarette remained inside, as well as a very beat-up lighter that was made in India. Letting out a low curse, he clamped the cigarette between his teeth and lit it.


    A flickering glow appeared in front of his face and then flared fiercely twice as proof that he had taken two deep inhales. Although the lighter was made in India, that half-used cigarette was from Moscow¡ªthe taste of home. Smoke was drawn deep into his lungs, then after a long time, was slowly blown back out. In that faint, gray smoke, he pinched the butt between his fingers and brought that cigarette down from his mouth, setting it on the floor. "Tidy up here. Put my things back where they had originally been as well."


    That half a cigarette that still flickered red had been set in front of Cheng Jiayi''s face.


    Perhaps Zhou Ke can forgive you.<>Please support this translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Perhaps Buddha can bestow his merciful forgiveness on you.


    But I cannot.<>Please support the original translation of this story at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    From Buddha it is, with Buddha it shall remain; from hell it came, as Hell it shall stay.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Unspeaking, Wen Han gave a tug on Meng Liangchuan''s sleeve and then left that little assistance and relief station. Once she stepped outside, she threw the Du Huo into the mud, watching as that small piece of herb joined with the muddy waters and was washed away into a pile of garbage.


    But she clutched that empty amulet pouch tightly in her hand.


    "Do you know¡­ where Cheng Jiayi went?" she asked quietly.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "I don''t know. It''s not like I''m their superior. Even if I were their superior, if they aren''t directly under me, I still wouldn''t have the authority to inquire about their whereabouts. That is the rule. However, I do know that after Chen Yuan finished questioning you, he left India yesterday evening and returned to Headquarters in Switzerland. Right now, he should be on a plane."


    Wen Han nodded.<>This UNAUTHORIZED copy was taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "You don''t really believe that Cheng Muyun is still alive, do you?" Meng Liangchuan could not watch her continue in her madness. Deciding to harden his heart and be cruel, he grabbed her and, there in that continuous torrential downpour, told her the truth. "Before we drove out here, the autopsy report had already come out. He really is dead, Miss Wen Han."


    "¡­ What did you say?" Wen Han''s eyes were fixed on him.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "Autopsy report. Cheng Muyun and Fu Yiming are both dead." Meng Liangchuan tried to be as concise as possible.


    "¡­¡­" Wen Han shook her head vacantly. "Why didn''t you tell me right from the start?"


    Meng Liangchuan did not have the heart to look at her and avoided Wen Han''s gaze. "See? He''s already left you that Du Huo, that ''live alone.'' Miss Wen Han, don''t have any romanticized assumptions anymore. You need to trust that no one can hide anything from our autopsy."<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    As a result of Meng Liangchuan''s words, that entire night, in a little inn, nightmares plagued Wen Han.


    When she suddenly started into a sitting position at some time past midnight, her body was already soaked in cold sweat. She was scared that that thing really was only just something of her speculation. If it really was only a smoke screen that he had left to make her think that he was not dead¡­ Wen Han tossed and turned. This was not a very good inn. Dampness pervaded her surroundings. Though incense had been lit in the room, it still could not conceal the smells of a cheap inn, and this made her head feel heavy and groggy.


    One moment, it was as if she had returned to Moscow; the next moment, she felt as if she was in that little inn in Nepal, or perhaps it was that rundown, little building on the manor estate. The latter half of the night, where she was in a half-asleep, half-awake state, was filled with sadhus, a bonfire, and also Cheng Muyun¡­


    At the first faint glimmers of dawn, Wen Han crawled out of bed and ran next door to wake up Meng Liangchuan, telling him to go with her to the manor.


    "Miss Wen Han," Meng Liangchuan asked, somewhat dazed, "what are you going to do going back there again?


    Wen Han''s voice was bleak. "I just want¡­ to have something of his to keep."


    This reason left an ache in the heart of the one hearing it.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Meng Liangchuan did not refuse her request, and he accompanied Wen Han to the manor. The person who received her was the one who had narrowly escaped death that day, the eldest son of the manor lord and also the owner of that three-level home by the Ganges River. He expressed his deep regrets regarding Cheng Muyun''s death, continually stating his remorse that, because he last minute had been called outside by someone, Cheng Muyun had had to wait for him under that bamboo platform, and hence this had caused Cheng Muyun to lose his life.


    The entire time, Wen Han did not utter a word and, pale-faced, only gazed imploringly at the other party.


    When Wen Han laid out the request to go to that little building, that priest expressed his understanding and personally led Wen Han across the entire manor grounds to arrive outside of that little building.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    In the daylight, the blue peacocks had all come out from their shed. Basking in the sun after the rain and lazily dragging their tails behind them, they stared at Wen Han from afar. They were not at all bothered that the sodden grass would soil their tails, or perhaps they themselves knew very clearly that, beneath the extreme magnificence of their feathers, the mud and water droplets would all be completely hidden.


    Meng Liangchuan and the Indian man stood downstairs of the building.


    Alone, Wen Han stepped into the empty first-floor corridor.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Without those sadhus, this place seemed particularly hollow and vacant. Looking at each passing room, she walked to the end of the corridor and then proceeded up the stairs.


    In that open, second-level space, other than the stark, austere furnishings, there were no other unnecessary items at all.


    There was only that one bed in the far corner, with items along the lines of blankets and bedding stacked on it.


    In the middle were a long table and a few wooden chairs, while a corner held a shelf and a few cabinets.


    Holding a plastic bag, she took all the things that Cheng Muyun had once used or come into contact with and stuffed them inside. No one. No one had come here. Everything was still in its original place.


    Wen Han''s head was bowed. After packing away the last pair of pants, she at last could hold it in no longer. Sinking limply to her knees, she laid her face on the bed and began to weep.


    Why does everyone say you''re dead? ¡­<>Please support this translation  at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Cheng Muyun, you''re not dead, right?


    Tell me that you''re not dead¡­<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    This story was translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. All forms of reproduction, redistribution, or reposting are not authorized, except by linking to hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the copy is unauthorized and has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Completed: 1 of 1 Prologue 46 of 50 Chapter segments 0 of 1 Epilogue

 CH 15 part1

    Birthday week day 5 of 7. Happy Lunar New Year from Peanuts and me to all of our readers! Wishing health and joy to you and your loved ones in this Year of the Dog!


    So abruptly, he¡¯s gone. Did he leave anything behind? And what about Wen Han¡¯s suspicions of Cheng Jiayi?


    This story was translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. All forms of reproduction, redistribution, or reposting are not authorized, except by linking to hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the copy is unauthorized and has been taken without consent of the translator.


    That night, torrential rain fell from the sky.


    This great storm was heavier than any of the rainfalls she had seen when she was in Nepal.


    As a result of the rainstorm, Wen Han and Meng Liangchuan were left stuck on the second floor of a little restaurant. It was a very narrow space on the second floor, and there were only two small tables that the owner had squeezed in there to try to scrape in a bit more business.


    "Did you know? Since entering Nepal and all the way until today, in my memory, if it hasn''t been a rainy day, then it''s been a cloudy day. I feel like all the rain that I may see in my entire lifetime has already been seen here." There had been very few days of clear skies. It was just like Cheng Muyun and the type of person he was. The times where he was relaxed and laidback were very few. Most of the time, he was indecipherable.


    "Miss Wen Han, you came at a bad time and were just in time to catch the rainy season here." Having found some hard-to-come-by, decent-tasting meat in India, Meng Liangchuan ordered two orders of it.


    Through the rain-splattered glass of the second level, Wen Han could see that there were not really any people on the street outside anymore. Rubbing her hair with the clean towel that she had bought, she pulled out the protection amulet that was around her neck.


    Meng Liangchuan had always had astonishingly keen observation skills. "You never wore this thing in Nepal, right?"


    Her head bowed, Wen Han squeezed that amulet that was in her hands and shook her head.


    "Cheng Muyun gave it to you?" Meng Liangchuan continued to press, perceiving something. All of Wen Han''s bags had been left in Nepal, and she had no possessions on her, so for such a thing to suddenly appear on her meant that there was a ninety-nine percent chance it had come from that man.


    Her heart skipping half a beat, Wen Han answered in a low voice, "Yes, he was the one who gave it to me, but he said nothing." As she spoke, her voice grew tight. How could she have forgotten that there was still this thing?


    "May I have a look?"<>Please support the original translation of this story at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Wen Han set it on the table and slowly pushed it over to him.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Picking it up, Meng Liangchuan first looked over the design on it. It was very ordinary, just one of those protection amulets that were often found in temples. His brows came together as recalled for a moment. "This amulet seems to be from the temple beside this restaurant." He had stayed here for so many days already and had collected a lot of information and facts. Useful information, useless information, all of it had been branded into his mind.


    "That day¡­ I went into the temple to burn some incense. He waited outside for me, and then once I came out, he gave me this." Wen Han''s heart was beating more and more rapidly. "If you open it up, inside, it''s actually not a protection amulet. It''s like some sort of rootstalk of a plant."


    Meng Liangchuan nodded and, loosening the drawstring, very carefully pulled out that small object.


    Facing the light, he looked it over and then also brought it up in front of his nose to take a sniff. His eyes narrowed slightly. "It appears to be a Chinese herb."


    "Chinese herb?" Wen Han was surprised.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    She had actually never even thought of that.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "There is an old Indian man nearby. He lived in China in the past for more than ten years and is a doctor." Meng Liangchuan searched through the data in his mind. "No, that''s not quite right. He can''t be considered a doctor. You know that the underprivileged people in India are extremely poor and don''t really go to see the doctor. This old man frequently collects any unused, basic types of drugs and medications from the homes of rich people, and then after sorting them, he will give them to the poor for free. I remember he even collected Chinese herbs before because some of the rich really believe in Chinese medicine."<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Meng Liangchuan''s words had already been very clear and understandable.


    Wen Han, therefore, did not delay, and after hurriedly paying the bill for their meal, the two of them braved the heavy downpour. Along the rain-deluged streets, they searched according to the information stored in Meng Liangchuan''s head for that old Indian man''s "assistance and relief station."


    Dirty water was flowing everywhere. Rainwater washed over the dirt until there was simply no place to step.


    Meng Liangchuan did not feel anything at all toward this type of poor, dirty environment, and as he was also wearing military boots, he trodded forward with large strides. Because he was too impatient about wanting to know what exactly was this thing that Cheng Muyun had left behind, he was moving swiftly and could not attend at all to the woman behind him.


    Wen Han was dressed in a cheap raincoat. The sneakers on her feet were completely covered in mud, and her pants were totally soaked as well.


    In the end, when they found that so-called "assistance and relief station," the old Indian man was long asleep. Wakened by Meng Liangchuan''s knocking, he drowsily went and opened the door. When he saw the two people who were utterly drenched in rain and muddy water, he muttered something in the local language that the two could not understand whatsoever.


    Wen Han''s heart gave a quiver and then sank into a valley bottom. Her thoroughly sodden clothes clung to her thighs and calves, and when coupled with the chilling wind, she could not control her body from shivering with cold. Still, though, she clutched that old man''s hand tightly, asking desperately in English, "Do you know what this is? Did an ethnic Chinese man buy it from you? Did he? Have you seen a Chinese man?"<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Over and over.


    The old man shook his head dazedly.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Wen Han''s eyes tingled. As if she could not wait and had to know the answer right away, she frantically grasped his wrist.


    "Just wait. Wait." Meng Liangchuan told her quietly, "Let me go out and find someone who knows English." After saying this, Meng Liangchuan rushed back into the curtain of rain.


    He returned shortly with the driver of a three-wheeler.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    That Indian man was put in charge of translating what the two of them were saying. The old man finally understood. Carefully holding up the little object that Wen Han had stuffed into his palm, he looked it over again and again, then nodded his head.


    "He said he knows what this is," the person translating said with a strong Indian accent.


    "What is it?!"<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "Live alone." The Indian stated these two English words.


    "Live alone?" Wen Han repeated baffledly.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "Yes¡­ Yes, ''live alone.''" Everything suddenly became clear to Meng Liangchuan. "It is ''Du Huo.'' This Chinese herb is called ''Du Huo[1].'' [herb name is Du Huo, but ''du huo'' also means ''live alone'']."


    Du Huo¡­ Live alone¡­ Live alone.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    In that instant, her entire body became hot.


    Her blood streamed madly inside her. Instantly, this entire day''s feelings of restlessness and helplessness evaporated from her without a trace. It was Du Huo; it was "live alone"! Cheng Muyun had known long ago that all these things of today would happen. He had arranged this! He had arranged all of it! If not, he would not have left this thing behind to tell her that, alone, she was to keep living!


    Her whole body trembling, Wen Han suddenly gripped Meng Liangchuan''s hand fiercely. "I told you that he isn''t dead, that he wouldn¡¯t just die! No one has the ability to make him die! He gave me this a long time ago because he was afraid I would worry, right?"


    As a result of her intensely stirred emotions, her nails were digging into Meng Liangchuan''s wrist.


    Meng Liangchuan was somewhat baffled. "Wait, wait, say it slowly. What do you mean? You''re saying he gave you this thing way back when in order to tell you that he''s alive?"


    "It must be!"<>Please support the original translation of this story at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "But, Miss Wen Han, have you thought of another possibility? He knew that he could die at any time in India, so he left this thing for you that, after his death, could give you comfort." Of course, stating such an explanation was something even Meng Liangchuan could not take.


    He reckoned, this action of leaving behind a love token after his death was something that that man would not be able to make himself do.


    "That''s impossible. Do you think that if he''s dead, this kind of thing here can give me any comfort? Other than him still being alive, nothing can give me comfort! He specially gave me this simply because he wanted to tell me, to tell me that he and I both have to¡­"


    Wen Han''s chest was heaving, and she was gasping for air with all her might. She wanted to calm herself, but she simply could not find her composure. Leaving behind some sort of thing to provide consolation was not something Cheng Muyun would do at all. If he were to die, he would simply die and absolutely would not leave behind all these complicated things that beat around the bush.


    If he specifically left this Du Huo¡ªthis "live alone"¡ªbehind, then it must be for such a situation, to tell her in a way where no one was even aware, I will not die. And you must continue to live your life, alone.


    Darling, perhaps we will never see one another again, but at least you and I are both still alive.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    An umbrella lay at the entrance to a rundown little building.


    A person wearing a poncho bent at the waist and removed that poncho. Her eyes somewhat red, she gazed upon the empty corridor before her.


    Pitch black. Bereft of light.<>This UNAUTHORIZED copy was taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    The strident downpour outside seemed to highlight even more the quietness in this place.


    For some reason, it felt a little frightening.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    She softly pulled in a breath, then slowly released it, pressing the back of her hand briefly against her stinging eyes. Along that corridor, she walked until she reached the very end and then, for the first time, stepped up those stairs that led to the second floor. Soon, the view before her opened up. In that open, second-level space, other than the stark, austere furnishings, there were no other unnecessary items at all.


    There was only that one bed in the far corner, with items along the lines of blankets and bedding stacked on it.


    In the middle were a long table and a few wooden chairs, while a corner held a shelf and a few cabinets.


    She was in the room gathering and packing things for a long time, putting all the things, aside from furniture, that Cheng Muyun had once used or come into contact with into the large plastic bag that she had brought. When she was heading back downstairs, there was the sound of movement up ahead of her, on the left.


    It was evident that strange sound was the type produced only when these already somewhat-aged floorboards were bearing heavy weight on them.


    Surprised, she paused her steps at the head of the stairs¡ª


    From the first floor, a figure slowly walked up, its tall shape concealed within the shadows. Enshrouded within the chilling dimness, that shadowy outline emitted a familiar and dangerous aura¡­


    Icy coldness instantly came over her entire body.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "My dear little sister." That person who, with his right thumb hooked on his belt, was walking up the stairs unhurriedly stepped out from the shadows. "How I wish you had brought candles, incense sticks, and paper money here to have a memorial for me and mourn my passing and had not come empty-handed, attempting to find something here."


    Cheng Jiayi''s whole body froze. She dared not move even the tip of her finger in the slightest.


    Apart from him, who else could strike fear like this into her? It was that man, the one who had held her in his arms since she was young, the one whose name was buried in the most confidential files of the Moscow operations team, the one who, only five hours ago, had been system-wide reported as dead.


    There was neither muddy water nor rainwater on Cheng Muyun.


    That meant that, after she walked that entire way along the corridor earlier, she had been under his gaze as she strode up these stairs. Cheng Jiayi clenched that plastic bag that she held and took half a step backwards¡­


    "What is wrong? This is not the first time I have escaped death." Cheng Muyun took two steps forward. From the shadows, the full view of his face was revealed. There was no light in those black eyes, but there was mirth. "You are very surprised?"<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    At age six, with his own hands, he had used a dagger to skin a tiger that his elders had hunted. He had been covered in blood, and that tiger skin had been removed without any damage or flaws¡ªa whole, complete tiger skin. This was the very first knowledge Cheng Jiayi had had of her elder cousin-brother, a description heard from her family members¡­


    And also, the first time Cheng Jiayi held a gun, she had been flustered and had misfired, striking him in the leg. He had not even wrinkled his brow, but she had been so frightened she did not dare touch a gun for half a month after.


    And so many other things¡ª<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Those things of Cheng Muyun''s past, things that had to do with Cheng Jiayi and ones that did not, all coursed up into her mind, like a sudden avalanche of snow that had accumulated in the high mountains, a horrific, surging white wave sweeping over and crushing every inch of her nerves¡­ She feared him, a fear that was rooted deep, entrenched into her very bones and blood.


    "I just came to gather your belongings¡­" Her voice was soft, and she forced herself to keep her back straight.


    "Shh¡­ Think it through before you say anything." He used Russian, the language most familiar to her since she was a child, to tell her in a low tone, "Think it through before you say anything."


    "I wanted¡­ to find evidence, leads, to find who killed you." Cheng Jiayi''s fists were balled tightly. Her eyes stung, and there was a slight tremor in her body that she could not repress. "Cheng Muyun, you cannot, cannot suspect me like this¡­ You suspect me, don''t you?"


    The man in front of her did not speak. His eyes were cast downwards, gazing completely without emotion at her from on high.


    Eyeing Cheng Jiayi over, as if he did not even know her.


    She swore, her mind was going to break down.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Cheng Jiayi''s whole body was shivering as she helplessly, in Russian, called him "Big Brother." Her leg muscles were weak and sore and could not support her. Staggeringly, she drew backwards, but due to the height of the stairsteps, she toppled over and slid rapidly down several steps.


    It was this instant where she felt as if she could see a chance at life. Allowing momentum to take her downward, she rolled and tumbled onto the concrete floor of the first level.


    But before she could crawl back up, he had picked her up by the back of her shirt collar. Twisting her right arm behind her, he thrust her forcefully into the wall.


    "What gave you the courage?" Cheng Muyun leaned in close to her. "You thought you could escape?"


    "I was wrong, Big Brother¡­" Shudders racked Cheng Jiayi''s body.


    With everything in her, she tried to suppress them, but still she quivered uncontrollably, and tears ceaselessly surged out. "I swear, I swear, I honestly did not hurt Zhuang Yan in any way. And I had nothing to do with that explosion that was to harm you. I swear, I honestly did not kill them."


    "Of course it was not you." He moved in close beside the back of her ear. "I did those."<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    [1] ¶À»î "du huo." The name of this Chinese herb is Du Huo. It is also known as angelica pubescens root or Angelica Du Huo. However, the Chinese characters of its name, ¶À»î "du huo" literally mean "live alone."


    Du Huo root (image credit: )


    This story was translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. All forms of reproduction, redistribution, or reposting are not authorized, except by linking to hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the copy is unauthorized and has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Completed: 1 of 1 Prologue 45 of 50 Chapter segments 0 of 1 Epilogue

 CH 16 part2

    The conclusion! Hoju¡¯s promise is always a happy ending, remember? Only one more update, the epilogue, to follow.


    Cheng Muyun had resigned himself to loneliness, but perhaps Wen Han truly was sent to him by Heaven, for never again will either of them be alone.


    This story was translated with the expression permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. All forms of reproduction, redistribution, or reposting are not authorized, except by linking to hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the copy is unauthorized and has been taken without consent of the translator.


    China. Yes, in China.


    They were both in China.<>Please support this translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Cheng Muyun switched to another sitting posture, setting his arms on his knees and leaning forward slightly. In Russian, he uttered softly, "Fu Yiming¡­ is such a ''woman'' who must get even for even the pettiest of things."


    The mole had been dealt with.<>This UNAUTHORIZED copy was taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    But what was to follow would be even greater retaliation and retribution. How could the fight between the Moscow operations team and the trafficking organization come so easily to a conclusion? Perhaps, it would take several generations of people. Cheng Muyun had exhausted all methods so that she, as Cheng Muyun''s woman, could pass through layer after layer of tests and safely continue living in Moscow. Just how much effort had he put in? He had even abandoned everything and faked his own death to slip away, all so that she could live like a normal person, so that she could survive and continue living¡­


    He had deceived everyone and escaped unnoticed, like a golden cicada shedding its molted skin[1]. But in the end, Fu Yiming had forced his will and sent Wen Han here to where he was.


    Thrusting the one woman in this entire world whom he, Cheng Muyun, loved into the maelstrom of danger once more.


    ¡­¡­<>Please support the original translation of this story at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    The ants continued to come together in large numbers to pick up a dead cicada and transport it away.


    It was as if they were mocking him that his "golden cicada shedding its skin" strategy had failed.


    Those two middle-aged men dressed in white tank tops were already in a stunned state from the Russian that had suddenly come from Cheng Muyun''s lips and had forgotten about all the village gossip from a moment ago.


    Amidst the intermittent chirping of cicadas, Cheng Muyun at last lowered his head and smilingly shook it. "Two sirs, may I ask that you please leave first? My wife and I need to resolve some personal matters."


    After an awkward silence, the two men gave embarrassed laughs. First one of the, then the other put their palms together and departed from this place with floundering steps.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    The sweltering sun still baked down, creating in people a feeling of restlessness.


    Walking up to him, Wen Han took a look around, selected the cleanest spot, and sat down. Her feet were already so sore they were numb. She had actually worn high heels and walked more than fifty minutes on these mountain paths. Luckily, this place was merely isolated and not located on some sort of sheer cliff or steep slope; otherwise, in order to see him, she likely would have needed to spend another day finding a local to help her.


    There was sweat on the tip of her nose and also her forehead.


    Those calmly spoken words a moment ago had been rehearsed over and over countless times. But now, there was not a single person in this little temple, only him and her¡­


    Only him and her.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    The dream that she had had an uncountable number of times over this last half a year had become reality.


    Wen Han breathed lightly. The composure that she had forced herself to maintain in front of other people all vanished without a trace. Her nose tingled. Her throat was tight and dry. Even the tips of her fingers had a slight tremble in them that she could not control¡­


    For the first time since sitting down, she finally had the courage to lift her eyes and look into those deep black eyes that had been gazing at her the entire time. "I told my mom, I''ve fallen in love with a man. He once did a great deed for Russia, but also because of this, he got on the bad side of many people and had no choice but to leave his homeland. I want to use all of my remaining life to be with him and may not have the chance to return to Moscow anymore. She told me, if I believe that is the best thing to do, then go do it. She can¡¯t accompany me for my entire life. She adopted me because she wanted me to have the happiest life possible."


    Cheng Muyun placed his palm against the back of her head, feeling that warmth that belonged to her.


    Heaven knew that he had wanted to do this all along since that elephant stampede. Every time he imagined her weeping because of his death, he would want to take her away.


    He suddenly remembered what Meng Liangchuan had said in Nepal: "Fate is when ''one gives a kowtow.'' When you finally realize you cannot fight it, you naturally will¡­ willingly bow in submission to it and completely believe in it."


    At the time, he had not really believed this type of talk.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    That was because, that morning, everything had still been in his control. Zhou Ke had still been sitting in the lobby of that lodging house, pretending to be dozing, his pulse still jumping rhythmically¡ªstill alive.


    Now, though, he did seem to believe it somewhat.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "My love, you should know that," Cheng Muyun said to her, his unique, dangerous smile that was innate to him seeming to jump in his eyes, "my return here signifies that I am letting go of my past. You should know that if you really do leave with me this time, there is a chance¡­"¡ªhe leaned in closer¡ª"¡­ a chance that you truly will not be able to go back to Moscow again in this lifetime."


    This was her last chance.<>Please support this translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    She could still go back on her decision.<>Please support this translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "Fu Yiming promised me he would take care of my adoptive parents. Also, all that money that you left me, I only took a small bit of it. The rest I left for my mom. Also, I was thinking,"¡ªher eyelashes fluttered slightly¡ª"maybe, many years from now, we can mail a photo back. On it will be our children. See? Maybe Fu Yiming is more capable than you and is able to tear that whole trafficking organization up by the roots and destroy it, and then we can go back, right?"


    This place was extremely quiet. There was not even a breeze.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "Just look, you''re thirty-five already." Wen Han muttered quietly in Russian, "If you keep wavering about this, we won''t be able to have a lot of kids."


    As a result of this sentence, there was a slight flicker in Cheng Muyun''s eyes.


    All things of the past are gone as yesterday; all things of the future are born today.


    That was his greatest wish.<>This UNAUTHORIZED copy was taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Although he knew that worldly things and thoughts plagued him and he would not be able to enter into monkhood again, this place of morning bells and evening drums and oil lamps burning before Buddha''s statue was the best place for him to be. But more often than not, fate will play a joke on you. Such as right now.


    Not only had the one who was of the world remained in the world, love had also followed.


    After an endless silence, he tugged up her too-low neckline. "As you wish."


    Tossing out a "Wait a moment," he rose and went back into that small brick house behind the temple''s great hall. Before long, he came back out wearing once again the hiking wear from before. When he stepped out, he wordlessly gave a rub of his bald head with his right hand, then immediately pulled on his hood.


    From age fifteen, he had kept the precepts in order to bring peace to his heart.


    That same year, that girl, who right now was standing a dozen or so paces away on the concrete platform, had come into this world. He was not certain¡ªto date, he still was not certain¡ªwhether or not Wen Han had been placed into the world as a reward to him from Heaven.


    Pure. Strong and tenacious. Intelligent. A woman who, in any situation, could very quickly find the direction of her heart.


    No. She was actually still young. She should still be called a girl.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    He hesitated no more and took her with him, leaving this temple that had long been without monks. The temple doors were open, and they left directly.


    The instant they stepped beyond the last brick outside the doors, he took the girl behind him by the waist and straightaway picked her up into his arms. Wen Han let out a startled cry. He had lifted her very high, and facing the sun, she was unable to open her eyes.


    This was the first time he held her so high. He lifted his head, lifted it to gaze up at her.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    When he set her down again, he immediately stretched out his hand and let it slide from her shoulder into her top. At the same time that his hand contacted the front of her bosom, he also bit down on her lip, using sucking and the force of his teeth to compel her to open her mouth. Her feet stumbling, Wen Han''s back crashed into the red, brick wall¡­


    This sudden physical intimacy ignited all the blood in her body¡­


    And her tears. They simply would not stop. Desperately, they streamed down, as if they needed to completely pour out these last six months of sorrows and suffering. Right here, in the sun, all her tears flowed out.


    "Darling," Cheng Muyun, his voice by her neck, quietly confirmed with her in Russian, "what did you just say just earlier? You want to have a child with me?"


    Without waiting for her mouth to open in answer, he sealed it again with his own.


    As Cheng Muyun thrust his fingers into her hair, he pushed aside that sun hat so that it fell to the ground, causing those long, black tresses, which had originally been neatly bound, to fall open and become exposed beneath the intense sunlight. His eyes squinted, unable to open because of the brilliance of the light reflecting off of her locks.


    Wen Han''s eyes had long since grown red, and again and again, she called his name. "You really are leaving with me, right? You won''t fake your death again, right?"


    "I will not." He brought his face down, kissing her chest. "I will not."


    He would no longer allow any man to see her body or her eyes, to sense her blazing and genuine soul. "We must hurry off this mountain as soon as possible and find a place to spend the night. I believe my words cannot be more clear and understandable, yes?"


    Over these many days, she had found her way here to this remote mountain village. She had previously had many instances of apprehension, fearful that he would be unwilling to see her, fearful that he would refuse to leave with her, and even fearful that he had also tricked Fu Yiming and was actually not even in this place¡­ But all these fears, in this moment, were crushed amid his every word. Her feigned composure, her fluster, her hopes, all of these were, right here, outside the walls of this temple that he had hidden himself away in for ten years, one by one smoothed over.


    "I love you, Wen Han." Cheng Muyun did not try to hide this at all. He had never been someone to conceal his feelings, be it his desire for her in the very beginning or his love later. After all, no matter what they were, all those things that he could not control and had to do with love were somehow connected to this woman. "Regardless of whether it was as a punishment or redemption, Heaven sent you to my side. Only you can make me feel lust and desire that cannot stop, and also jealousy that I do not know what to do about. And also, love. I love you. I have loved you all this time. Wen Han, all this time, I have still deeply loved you¡­"<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Wen Han could not open her eyes, for they were blinded by the sun. And her tears.


    This man had finally wholly, completely surrendered all of himself. From this day forward, in everything, whether it was wandering from place to place, without a home, or being on the run as fugitives, he would no longer be leaving alone. And she would no longer be living her life alone.


    Never again.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    [1] ½ð²õÍÑ¿Ç "jin chan tuo qiao." Literally, this translates as "a golden cicada leaving behind its molted skin." This is one of the Thirty-Six Stratagems and is where one escapes something by strategy, usually by disguise or leaving something distinctive of yours behind to deceive people.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    This story was translated with the expression permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. All forms of reproduction, redistribution, or reposting are not authorized, except by linking to hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the copy is unauthorized and has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Completed: 1 of 1 Prologue 50 of 50 Chapter segments 0 of 1 Epilogue

 CH 16 part1

    Reminder to those who might want to say a few words to the author of this story to reply in . Thanks!


    The whole truth¡­


    This story was translated with the expression permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. All forms of reproduction, redistribution, or reposting are not authorized, except by linking to hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the copy is unauthorized and has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Half a year later, Moscow.


    An old air-conditioning remote control in her hand, Wen Han continuously switched the air-conditioning on and off, trying to get it to work again. This year was practically Moscow''s highest temperatures. Thirty-six degrees Celsius. Her forehead was damp with perspiration while she said in her mind, Hopefully the air-conditioning upstairs is all fine¡­


    Her attempts at adjusting were fruitless. Tossing the remote control onto the counter, she sat herself back down on the small chair.


    She could still distinctly remember how, after she saw that female innkeeper looking at this stack of postcards, she had also studied them for a long time, and how Cheng Muyun had picked them up, handed over the money, and bought them. At the time, he had called her his wife¡­ As she lay with her upper body sprawled on the counter, she pressed two fingers against the top edge of the postcard, balancing it so that that thin card stood upright in front of her, and stared at the Dhamek Stupa on it.


    That day, if she could have had a bit more time to search around the Sarnath site some more¡­


    Wen Han shut her eyes.<>Please support this translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Were it not for this stack of postcards and the tattoo on her back, she would have wondered if these were her hallucinations. Wang Wenhao had already been put away in prison. Agnesa and Roman both believed that when they were being detained and guarded over in Nepal, Wen Han had also been isolated away in some place, just like them. And as for her adoptive parents, their notions were even more simple and innocent, merely thinking that her Buddhist pilgrimage had been extended by a month and some more. She had just graduated at the time and had not been working anyway, so it did not matter if she had taken a bit of extra time for some additional fun.


    Other than Wen Han, nobody knew about those many things that had occurred from Nepal to India.


    The door was pushed open. The wind chimes that hung in the doorway tinkled gently and, in passing, brought in a clammy wave of heat that was intermixed with car exhaust¡­ Someone drew near and placed his hands on the counter.


    Two bills of money were set on the counter. "May I trouble you? I need a room."


    A jolt went through Wen Han''s entire body. Slowly, almost as if her soul had left her body, she lifted her head. It was a man with fair complexion and a slightly effeminate appearance. Following in behind him was an adolescent-age youth wearing headphones and listening to music¡­


    "Miss Wen Han." Fu Yiming narrowed his eyes and gave a low laugh. "You can now answer that last question of mine. If one day Cheng Muyun were to leave you, would it pain you so much you would not want to live?"<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    The searing sun filtered through the dense leaves and branches and fell into the courtyard of a derelict temple.


    On a small, concrete platform, cracks were everywhere, and all over it, scatters of dried bits of dirt and debris could be seen.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Because the weather was too hot, Cheng Muyun''s upper body was unclothed, and he wore only khaki-coloured pants as he sat cross-legged with feet bare. He appeared to be very patient while he noddingly listened to the two people by his side chatter on about the gossip in the nearby village.


    A train of ants crawled by in front of him in very ordered formation.


    In reality, he was counting just how many ants there were in this troop.


    "Venerable, back when you were still a monk, your rituals for releasing departed souls from suffering were far and well-known. Still, though, you did the ritual for a wrong person. You don''t even know, the family that you performed the ritual for before you left have never gotten along with their neighbours. The oldest son in that family is a murderer, and there''s always been something ''unclear'' between the second son and the youngest daughter. There are tons of rumours and gossip about them in the village. Any elder who could raise such children would not be a good person either¡­"


    Sixty-seven? Should be pretty close.<>Please support this translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    He nodded. "Presumptuous speaking about others will bring about karmic retribution of the tongue."


    "¡­¡­" One of them immediately shut his mouth.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    The other smiled sheepishly. "We''re just chitchatting to pass the time¡­"


    "In eastern Jambudvipa, there is a mountain range called Iron Ring. Its mountains are pitch-black and devoid of any light of the sun and moon. There is a great hell called Interminable Hell, and there is another hell called Great Avici.[1]" His eyelids lowered slightly, concealing that glimmer of light within his eyes. "Do you understand these words?"


    "¡­ Avici Hell. I understand, yes, I understand."<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "Each of those contains lesser hells numbering hundreds and thousands. Every karmic consequence shall find its own way. Karmic consequences of the tongue also have their own place."


    "¡­¡­" The other person shut his mouth as well.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    " ''Commit not that which is evil, though it may seem trivial[2].'' Each word you say now, though man may not remember, ghosts shall remember, and Buddha shall also help you to remember. Therefore," Cheng Muyun stated, his eyes now cast downward, "be mindful of your speech."<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    All of a sudden, a golden light flashed in front of his eyes.


    Reflexively, he turned his head to the side to look. A young girl wearing a white sun hat stood in the blazing sunlight and gave a shake to the string of inexpensive bangles on her wrist. Smiling.


    Cheng Muyun, with the sun behind him, watched with narrowed eyes the entire time as she drew nearer in front of him.


    Wen Han halted her footsteps.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from  hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    She stared at this man, as if in a dream.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    With the aid of Fu Yiming, she had used a half a month to leave Moscow without a trace, abandoning all of the past associated with the name "Wen Han." She had "died" once in order to be able to stand here, to find him. Even she was no exception¡ªto see Cheng Muyun, one first had to "die."


    Just as he had once asked her beside the Ganges River: ¡°Would you be willing to die for a man?¡±


    Yes, she was willing.


    Because that man was Cheng Muyun.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Before she left, Fu Yiming had handed her two thick investigation files belonging, respectively, to the cases of Cheng Jiayi and Chen Yuan and told her to pass them on to Cheng Muyun. Within them were the final results after six months of investigation and verification.


    This was according to Fu Yiming:<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Thirteen years ago, when Zhou Ke was working on getting Cheng Jiayi to defect from that organization, his identity and information were exposed. To protect Zhou Ke, Cheng Jiayi had no choice but to sell out the operations team and divulge a list of team members'' names, which directly caused the deaths of a dozen or more people. It was also due to this that she gained the trust of that trafficking organization and hence was able to eliminate anyone within that organization who knew Zhou Ke''s identity. Ten years ago, the one who brought death on so many brothers and comrades was Cheng Jiayi¡ªshe did it to protect Zhou Ke.


    As for Chen Yuan, he was actually the first spy planted in Headquarters by that criminal group, but then was unexpectedly assigned by Headquarters to go into the Moscow operations team to monitor Cheng Muyun. In those thirteen years, he never once betrayed Cheng Muyun. There was only the one time, in that little lodging house in the border area of Nepal, where, in order to protect Cheng Muyun and aid his escape, he had deliberately leaked Zhou Ke''s identity to the trafficking organization. He had used Zhou Ke''s life to give Cheng Muyun a chance to escape. Half a year ago, the person who caused Zhou Ke''s death was Chen Yuan¡ªhe did it to protect Cheng Muyun.


    At the time, after Fu Yiming finished recounting everything, he had sighed lightly. "My guess is that Chen Yuan possibly stole the relic so that he could get back into the trafficking group and then avenge Zhou Ke''s death."


    "Is that a guess? Are you sure?"<>Please support this translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "There''s no way to be sure. The person himself who would be most clear on this is already dead."


    The truth would not ease anyone''s mind.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    They each had their own reasons. But no matter what the reasons were, if you take a life, you must pay with your own life. One bore the responsibility of taking more than ten lives; the other caused the death of a brother. When Cheng Muyun handed them the gun, perhaps, compared to having to bear that blood debt, choosing to end their lives was actually the easiest path.


    Doing evil with a good reason is still doing evil.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Wen Han, at the time, had not taken those two files from him. She had only asked one question: "Is this something Cheng Muyun wanted?"


    Fu Yiming''s answer was "No, he does not want to know."<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "Let him let go of the past." This was what Wen Han had beseeched in a low voice.


    Fu Yiming had considered this for less than twenty seconds. Then, in the end, with his own hands, he had burned all the data, information, and conclusions. Thereafter, in this world, apart from himself and Wen Han, there would be no more people who would know the whole truth.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    "This¡­ Miss." One of the older men squatting beside Cheng Muyun rose and rubbed his hands together. "You''re here¡­? Travelling? How did you find this place of ours? This remote¡­"


    Wen Han gave a slight shake of her head. "No, I came here to find someone."


    In those black eyes that carried a deep blue colour, there was Cheng Muyun''s shape as he remained seated, cross-legged. She gave a very friendly smile, and bringing her palms together reverently, she bowed to him in respectful greeting. "Good after-midday. Do you remember that more than half a year ago in Nepal, you said that I am so beautiful I enthrall your mind and soul?"


    The two middle-aged men beside Cheng Muyun were shocked by this remark. This very venerated man of noble character had indeed left for seven, eight months, but wasn''t it said that¡­ he had gone on a holy pilgrimage? ¡­


    "Oh? Really?" Cheng Muyun, his back to the sun, changed to a different sitting posture and continued gazing at her with his chin supported on his hand. "We met before in Nepal?"


    He seemed to have already forgotten her.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    But those eyes were still like they had been when they were on the fourth floor of that little inn in Nepal''s capital of Kathmandu, still had the same expression they had held when they were in that room. They carried a fearsome force and power in them that no one dared look directly into and exuded a sense of unpredictable danger. And also real was that smile that was hidden in the very deepest reaches, in the darkest part of those black eyes.


    He was still that same him.<>Please support the original translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    But how could she possibly be afraid of him anymore?


    "It doesn''t matter. I trust that you will certainly remember by tonight. Oh, yes, I forgot to say," Wen Han stated lightly in Russian, "it is a pleasure to meet you¡ªhere, in China."<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    [1] This passage is quoted directly from chapter 5 of¡¶µØ²Ø±¾Ô¸¾­¡·Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva Sutra. The translation I have used is modified from this source:


    Buddhist Text Translation Society (2000). Earth Store Bodhisattva. Retrieved from


    [2] ÎðÒÔ¶ñС¶øΪ֮. This is quoted from ¡¶Èý¹úÖ¾¡· Romance of the Three Kingdoms.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    This story was translated with the expression permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. All forms of reproduction, redistribution, or reposting are not authorized, except by linking to hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the copy is unauthorized and has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Completed: 1 of 1 Prologue 49 of 50 Chapter segments 0 of 1 Epilogue

 epilogue

    As promised, I set up a in which you can write some words to the author of this story, Mo Bao Fei Bao. They will be gathered and made into a gift for her. If you are interested, click .


    With this post, this novel translation has officially come to an end. Woohoo! Last post contains the epilogue and a few customary closing thoughts from me, including a few of my own personal thoughts on the story and the character of Cheng Muyun. Thanks for all those who joined in on the ride or will be joining in.


    This epilogue brings in a couple of well-loved characters from one of the author¡¯s other books (unfortunately, I have not gotten to translating that book yet). The fight against darkness is still long from ending, so there is no need to try to make everything so clear and defined. While you can, enjoy life and what you have, and be drunken until your head is graced by white.


    This story was translated with the expression permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. All forms of reproduction, redistribution, or reposting are not authorized. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the copy is unauthorized and has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Moscow, in a certain speakeasy bar.


    Wen Han sat with her head lowered, staring at her own toes.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Beside her was a suitcase that was neither too big, nor too small. The scuffs and scratches on its outside seemed to be reminding all the onlookers who passed by that it had been through many things.


    A young Moscow man sauntered over and, without so much as a greeting or notice, took a seat. He wanted to take from Wen Han''s hand the small die she was holding, but Wen Han lifted her eyelids and gave him a strange look.


    "You know, there is a unique draw to you, darling." With an expression that was really inviting a beating, the man said this cheapest of cheap pick-up lines and, furthermore, thought it was very charming. "You enthrall my mind and soul."<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Something in her mind seemed to overlap with the present.


    Wen Han remembered their first meeting. She had once felt humiliated because of such words, and, as she restrained herself, fear like a spider''s web had seeped out from her nerves and into the depths of her insides¡­


    When that young Moscow man reached out his hand, about to touch her bare knee, someone grabbed his hand and held it down. It was a woman she had never seen before, a very beautiful woman, especially her lips. A smile curved her upper lip and also the corners of her lips upwards. But what came out the instant she opened her mouth was a very poorly pronounced "Bastard."


    The young man was taken aback. "Enchanting miss, what was it you just said?"


    "Scoundrel." Still extremely poorly pronounced.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Every sentence that followed after was a swear or an insult.


    Yet, the person uttering all these was so open and unperturbed.


    "Where the heck did this rude, ill bred woman come from?"<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    The man leapt up and threw out his arm, about to shove her, but extending out her palm, the woman blocked his action and seized his hand in her grip.


    A piercing wail rang out. Amid the astonished stares that turned in their direction from the several people at the adjacent table, a man garbed in a white button-up shirt and black pants stepped over, obstructing the gazes of everyone. "Bei Bei."


    He gave a wave of his hand. Someone beside him dragged away that Moscow man.


    Frowning, the girl looked at that man in the white shirt and black pants. "Cheng Muyang, did you teach me some weird things to say?"


    Cheng Muyang snapped his fingers, calling for some alcohol. "Did I? What I taught you were all very cultured things to say."


    Nan Bei still felt that something was odd. But oh well; she just let it be.


    She was never going to be able to learn Russian in this lifetime anyway.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Two minutes later, Wen Han was clear on the situation. This man was that younger cousin-brother whom Cheng Muyun had once mentioned, the one who liked to drink strong liquor.


    "Hello. I am Cheng Muyang." The man pulled out a silver flask from his pocket and twisted it open. "I want to take advantage of these next ten minutes to let us get to know one another. Of course, if you want to understand my older cousin-brother''s past, I am also very happy to offer my assistance. After all, I believe he will never tell it to you himself."


    Ten minutes. The first half of his life.<>Please support this translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    This would certainly be a very interesting narration process.


    These were Wen Han''s thoughts.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    The first time they met had been at dusk on a certain day.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    A fifteen-year-old Cheng Muyun had sat at the southeast corner of Moscow''s Red Square, pulling in inhale after inhale from a cigarette. An adolescent''s face, a slender neck, black eyes.


    There had been few passersby in this oldest city square of Moscow.


    The entire time, he had been silent, until someone pushed a little boy with an extremely pale face up to him.


    Shifting his gaze to the side, the adolescent stuffed the remaining half of that wet and cold cigarette between the shivering lips of that boy. "Welcome to Moscow, my dear¡­ younger cousin-brother."


    In the beginning, this was the impression Cheng Muyun had given him¡ªone who carried a deep aura of viciousness and cruelness.


    That had only been a temporary stopover for him. He remembered, in that large family, there had been a younger little girl, Cheng Jiayi, who was very cute and whose temperament was most compatible with Cheng Muyang''s, but they had not had much interaction. When he left Moscow and returned to China, he still remembered that older cousin-brother of his whose entire being exuded an air of ruthlessness.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    He did not like Moscow''s overly cold weather.


    Nor had he ever thought about going back.<>Please support this translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    But his unexpected experience at age fourteen of being abducted caused him to change his mind. When Cheng Muyang arrived in Moscow for the second time, Cheng Muyun was already in prison serving his sentence. This had been a great surprise to him. Purportedly, that older cousin-brother of his had actually been the one to report himself and had willingly gone to prison.


    As a result, their second meeting had been in the small prison visitation room.


    From the wrist of that former adolescent hung a strand of phoenix eye Bodhi seed prayer beads, simple and without any extra, unnecessary items on that circle of Bodhi seeds. His head shaved, he had taken measure of Cheng Muyang with narrowed eyes. "Welcome back to Moscow."


    Phoenix eye Bodhi seed mala beads (i.e. prayer beads). ()


    At the time, he had merely been fifteen years old, and facing the twenty-year-old Cheng Muyun, he had still only been a half-grown child. In what could be considered a calm manner, Cheng Muyang had asked him when he planned on finishing his atonement for his crimes and leaving prison. Cheng Muyun had seemed very disinterested in this question from him. "Ten years? About that."


    "Do you need me to send anything to you here?"<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    "Women?" Cheng Muyun had joked. "No. Do you have any alcohol?"


    Cheng Muyang pulled out a small, rectangular flask from on himself and pushed it across the table to him. Once Cheng Muyun left this room, he would not be able to drink. Here, though, enjoy as you please.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    After only a few years, Cheng Muyun did a great deed while in prison and was released early.


    At the time, he had done according to the instructions of the elders of their family, preparing a welcome celebration for Cheng Muyun, burning away all clothing and items from the past, and setting out a pan of fire in front of the door of the old family mansion for him to step over[1]. Cheng Muyun had not stepped over it, striding around it instead. No one had expected that, after being in prison for so long, in the end, Cheng Muyun still had not broken away from the trafficking business and, in fact, was even one step deeper in it, becoming engaged in marriage to one of the core persons in the largest trafficking organization that operated along the borders. That trafficking organization had no bottom limit to what it would do and would touch anything, regardless of how dirty it was. The elders of their family had been extremely displeased with this and had cut off ties with Cheng Muyun.


    Approximately another two or three years later, Cheng Muyun joined forces with the brother of his fianc¨¦e and, in a single blow, had destroyed the core of that trafficking organization. The complete reversal of his role and identity had shocked everyone. Cheng Muyun, as the person that he was, always seemed to have this ability. However, after accomplishing this great meritorious deed and shedding his undercover identity, on his return journey to Moscow, he had suffered an even greater turn of events.


    That night was most the unforgettable of nights to Cheng Muyang.


    If he had arrived only a little later, his older cousin-brother possibly would have been dead. If he had arrived slightly earlier, he possibly would have accompanied Cheng Muyun into the netherworld together.


    In short, perhaps because in the first half of his own life, he had practiced abstinence from meat[2], while Cheng Muyun, in the latter half of his life, had turned his heart to Buddhism, that night, he had been fortunate enough to pull Cheng Muyun back out from the gates of hell. A blood-covered Cheng Muyun had, in front of all those mangled corpses, bent his knees and wordlessly knelt. One by one, he had pressed his face against each of those former brothers of the underground operations team who had died in order to protect him¡­<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    Later¡ª


    Something stirred within Nan Bei as she listened to all of this. Softly, she commented, "This is the first time I''ve heard you praise a person."


    "Am I praising him?" Stroking Nan Bei''s petite earlobe, Cheng Muyang replied in a low voice, "I am actually denouncing him. Had he not been like one of those shopowners who throw all the work onto others to do and walked away to be a world-renunciant for ten years, I would not have ended up parting from you in Belgium and, because of all the matters I had to attend to, being unable to immediately find you."


    Nan Bei gave a light laugh.<>Please support the original translation of this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    There was an envious admiration in Wen Han as she looked at Nan Bei. It was as if, from the very beginning, this woman was of the same world as them[3]. Her smile was gentle, yet also unbridled.


    "Your older brother still isn''t here." Nan Bei lifted her wrist to look at her watch.


    When she spoke this, the person who had been the subject of their discussion had already arrived.


    The man in that story followed the steps down, avoiding the various drunken men and women. As his feet stepped onto the brick floor, the attentions of the nearby people were drawn to him, and they turned to cast a couple of glances on him.


    Relaxedly moving his shoulders about, Cheng Muyun strode toward that table in the corner.


    Everything had come to an end.<>This UNAUTHORIZED copy was taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    Half an hour ago, he had watched with his own eyes as Fu Yiming closed the case files of those who had been sentenced to the death penalty.


    In this round of the battle against the trafficking organization, the Moscow operations team had come out victorious, although it was only an interim victory and darkness still existed. However, this at least gave Cheng Muyun a chance to catch his breath and bring Wen Han back to see her adoptive parents. Even though, in order to ensure the safety of the two elders, they had not actually truly appeared in person to them and had only gazed upon them from a distance, this nonetheless could be considered to have fulfilled the wish that had been in Wen Han''s heart these last few years.


    Wen Han caught a whiff of a familiar scent¡ªan incense. This incense was the one that she had been frequently using of late, and its scent, intermingled with the unique smell of leather, now brushed across her cheek. "My beloved girl, would you be willing to take me to a little inn tonight and cavort the night away with me?" He was flirting with her in the most seductive Russian, and the breath that came from his mouth and nose caressed her cheek.


    Blushing, Wen Han threw a glimpse at Nan Bei, who did not understand Russian, as well as his younger cousin-brother, who was pretending he had not heard. In Russian, she quietly asked, "You saw them?" Those brothers and comrades of his former days.


    "No." Cheng Muyun''s hand slid down from her narrow shoulder, following the curve of her arm, and took her wrist. "Their world does not need me."


    From his pocket, Cheng Muyun pulled out a car key, tossing it to Cheng Muyang. The key landed in the palm of Cheng Muyang, who, with a hook of his finger, spun it one full circle, then slapped it onto the glass table. Cheng Muyang watched as that man led his young wife away and left, like any other foreign traveller dragging a beat-up suitcase behind him, turning around and departing without even a backward glance.


    He had not even given a farewell.<>This UNAUTHORIZED copy was taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "What was your older cousin-brother saying to his wife just now?" Nan Bei asked quietly.


    Cheng Muyang gave a little rub across the back of Nan Bei''s hand, his smile very calm. "I will tell you when we get back."


    Nan Bei was suspicious. Fixing her eyes intently on Cheng Muyang for several seconds, she suddenly pinched his chin between her fingers. "Little scoundrel."


    He laughed. "Oh? You have suddenly learned Russian without anyone teaching you?"


    Wrinkling the end of her nose, Nan Bei tossed him a glower.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    When Wen Han, her hand in Cheng Muyun''s, walked back up from that underground bar, it was snowing outside. Along with the night wind, the icy touch of Moscow struck her nose, cheeks, and lips. Tomorrow, they would be leaving Moscow, as if they had never returned here.


    This was her hometown.<>This is an UNAUTHORIZED copy, taken from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    "Wen Han," he called her.<>Please support this story¡¯s translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    A searing hot palm covered her cheek. As a taxicab sped by, he brought his face down and placed a kiss on her upper lip. "When you were a young girl, did you ever pass by bars like this one? And when you walked past, were you scared of those drunks?''


    Now that he asked, there really had been a time.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    She recalled, "There was one time, when I was in high school. A drunk came and blocked my way at the end of the road." She had struggled and then, leaving behind her most expensive down coat at the time, she had tremblingly run back home. Afraid that her adoptive parents would worry, she had not told them the truth and simply said that she had lost the coat at school¡­


    "I am very fortunate that that didn''t leave any psychological scars behind on you." There was a moist touch on her lips as Cheng Muyun blocked all the reality in front of her from her view. "I would not want to have missed the chance with you in Nepal because you were afraid."


    Wen Han paused in surprise. Leaning herself against him, she asked, "You honestly don''t smoke or drink?"


    Beside her ear was the whistling night wind, which blew against Wen Han until her ears felt raw.


    "It is the absolute truth." He was very composed.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    Recalling the scene that his younger cousin-brother had just described, a flicker of skepticism glinted in Wen Han¡¯s eyes.


    He gave a low chuckle. "It would seem you heard something that you should not have heard."


    "Mm-hmm." She also laughed.<>Please support this translation at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com instead


    He drank and, in fact, liked drinking hard liquor.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    But it did not matter. No matter how many facades he put up, what she had was time to remove all of them.


    It was like a dream. As a teenager, whenever she passed by such places and encountered any ruffians or drunks, she would be so frightened she would run away. Yet, in Nepal, she had encountered him, the ruffian that he was. If she had not taken that trip, would she now, whenever she passed by places of this type, still be afraid, still be avoiding them and detouring around them?


    She was very glad that life did not have alternate possibilities.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    He had walked up from the pit of hell, crossing mountains of daggers and seas of flame before he could stand in that place¡ªand encounter her.


    How could the world''s ways ever conform to being if not black, then white; and when have they complied with being if not this, then that?


    Since who owes whom can never be clear, since a strong drink still lies in your embrace, you may as well hereupon, like silkworms trapped in their own cocoons, wander from place to place and be drunken until your head is graced by white.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    [1] In Chinese beliefs, stepping over a small pan of fire will purify you and get rid of bad luck.<>Please read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    [2] Up until he was fourteen years old, Cheng Muyang had firmly believed in Buddhism and had adhered to it. Something drastic happened when he was age fourteen that changed the course of his life, and he left, believing in no one but the girl named Nan Bei, and eventually became the leader of the powerful, underground family of Russia that, as mentioned in Beautiful Bones, functioned outside of the law (similar to the Zhou family of Beautiful Bones). Their story is featured in Ò»ÉúÒ»ÊÀ Vows of Eternal Love, the first of the "One Life, One Incarnation¡± series, of which both Beautiful Bones and Black and White Film belong.


    [3] Indeed, Nan Bei is from the same "world" as the Cheng brothers. The Nan family holds significant weight amongst the powerful underground families, which include the Cheng family and the Zhou (Zhousheng) family featured in Beautiful Bones.<>Copyright of Fanatical, hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. Translated with the express permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the translation has been taken without consent of the translator.


    This story was translated with the expression permission of the author for hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com. All forms of reproduction, redistribution, or reposting are not authorized. If you are not reading this from hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com, the copy is unauthorized and has been taken without consent of the translator.


    I have lots of thoughts on this novel. Like, lots. So the following is some of my brain dump. I¡¯ve been holding it in until the very end of the story so that I didn¡¯t give away any spoilers. So please forgive me if it¡¯s a little disorganized.


    <>Please come read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    When I was a kid, my brother and I shared a room. My parents gave him an old TV, you know, one of those boxy, CRT TVs that have a giant antenna on top and if the antenna isn¡¯t adjusted just perfectly, the picture goes fuzzy. Sometimes, when my parents were asleep, we would secretly turn it on. To be honest, the programs late at night were not much to sing praises about, but it was the novelty of watching without Mom and Dad knowing. Muahahaha. Often, we would end up watching old, black and white films, which would every so often go fuzzy and we would have to run over and adjust the antenna again.


    A question always bothered me: why did they call those films ¡°black and white¡±? If you really look at them, they aren¡¯t really black and white at all but actually gray, all different shades of gray, some darker, some lighter.


    Black and White Film is a very interesting novel to me. Many of you may know that my favourite novels are ones that get me thinking, and I pondered about this one for weeks after I finished reading it. Yes, the novel is completely fictional and not at all ¡°slice of life,¡± but yet I find the characters so realistically complex. I posed these rhetorical questions about the characters before: Who is good? Who is evil? Can we really say? When I first read this, I was thinking the mole would be someone ¡°evil,¡± someone who was greedy and wanted to steal the Buddhist relic because it was a priceless treasure, someone who possibly was power hungry and would betray his brothers in order to gain something for himself¡ªyou know, the stereotypical villain. But Chen Yuan and Cheng Jiayi, yes, they did wrong and they are selfish, perhaps, but evil?


    I love the title of this story¡ªLife: A Black and White Film. It fits so well with the theme of the story. We love to label people or, in stories, label characters with back and white titles of ¡°good¡± and ¡°bad.¡± In reality, though, just like when you watch a black and white movie and realize that it¡¯s actually all shades of gray, people also cannot be so definitively labelled. ¡°How could the world''s ways ever conform to being if not black, then white; and when have they complied with being if not this, then that?¡±


    Even Cheng Muyun, the ¡°hero¡± of our story, is not actually completely a hero. Yes, his ultimate purpose for what he does is for a greater good, but he is merciless, holds no forgiveness, and will resort to ruthless methods to achieve that greater good. In that aspect, he is ¡°gray.¡± However, where he draws his lines is black and white. ¡°There was no mercy or leniency in his world. To those who betrayed him, he would return the act tenfold. To those who were wicked, he would use a hundredfold factor to tell the other party just what was meant by ¡®evil shall reap evil.''¡± But the flip side of that is, though he will use all ruthless ways to bring retribution on evil, he will not hurt an innocent.


    I translated based on the published, hard copy version of the novel. The ending is slightly different from the version online that was released initially. In that online version, when Wen Han abandoned her identity at the end and went to China, where she found Cheng Muyun, she found he had actually turned away from the secular world and become a monk again. (Of course, everything else happened as you read. He gave up monkhood and left the temple to be with Wen Han, saying to her ¡°I love you.¡±) You will notice in the published version, which is what you read, this did not happen. He merely withdrew from the world and went to the temple to live the rest of his life; he did not become a monk again. This change is subtle, but very remarkable. I personally believe it is very fitting for the character of Cheng Muyun.


    Cheng Muyun himself ¡°knew that worldly things and thoughts plagued him and he would not be able to enter into monkhood again.¡± Indeed, the ways of the world do not conform to being if not black, then white. But sometimes, people seek out black and white, right and wrong. When Cheng Muyun dealt punishment on Cheng Jiayi and Chen Yuan, he only allowed himself to think about right and wrong and chose not to ask about the reason behind their betrayals. He chose ¡°no mercy, no leniency.¡± This reminded me discussions I have read or participated in regarding the difference between ¡°judgment¡± and ¡°grace.¡± Are Cheng Jiayi and Chen Yuan evil? Who can truly draw that line and make that judgment? This is how the world is not merely black and white. But yet, they needed to bear the responsibility and all the consequences of their choices and actions. In terms of those, right is right and wrong is wrong. Even Wen Han thought, ¡°Doing evil with a good reason is still doing evil.¡± This is judgment. Grace is being able to see past those actions to the reasons behind them that perhaps are deserving of pity, being able to empathize and able to pity. Even if the action can be identified as ¡°wrong¡± and consequences/punishments need to be given, you can still forgive.


    ¡°Perhaps Buddha can bestow his merciful forgiveness on you. But I cannot.¡± These were Cheng Muyun¡¯s thoughts. Buddha''s warrior attendant''s eyes are filled with terrible rage to vanquish the Four Maras; Bodhisattva lowers her eyes to shower compassion on the Six Realms. Cheng Muyun is able to be the warrior attendant of Buddha whose eyes are filled with terrible rage at evil, but he is not able to be the Boddhisattva who lowers his eyes to shower compassion. That is because he has chosen to turn away from mercy.


    And therefore, Cheng Muyun is not suitable for entering into monkhood.


    <>Please come read this at hui3r[dot]wordpress[dot]com


    I think I¡¯ll stop talking now. I have plenty more thoughts on Cheng Muyun and could probably write essays on Cheng Jiayi, Chen Yuan, Fu Yiming, etc., but I¡¯ll leave it at that. Thank you to those who have been following along. It certainly is a different novel than all the other ones I¡¯ve translated, and I¡¯m guessing that, though I tried my best to warn you from the start, it still might have caught some of you off guard. LOL. Hopefully this expanded your views of Mo Bao Fei Bao¡¯s writing and who she is as an author.


    In regards to my next project, yes, I have one already. Permissions have been received, and I¡¯ve been doing the prep work for it already to pull myself out of the Black and White Film mood and into the mind space of this next one. I suspect you will see me doing an announcement and kickoff for it within the next several weeks. Meanwhile, I will also officially be taking Don¡¯t Be So Proud under my wing and hopefully bringing its translation to conclusion. I haven¡¯t decided on the translation schedule for that one yet and how it and my next primary project will share time. However, you guys probably have noticed I¡¯m a little OCD, so whatever the schedule will be, I will make sure its set and then let you know.


    I thought I would sign off this project with a cute little comic I found that is very appropriate for the theme of Black and White Film. It always manages to pull a guffaw out from me.


    Once again, thank you to all my readers. I very much appreciate all of you.


    ¡ªH


    Comic strip was found on Weibo. Fanatical takes no credit for it, except for the translation into English.


    Completed: 1 of 1 Prologue 50 of 50 Chapter segments 1 of 1 Epilogue